In The Present

** This is the fourth part of my “Gifted” collection of stories **

It was about nine o’clock on a Saturday morning when I heard the doorbell ring. Friday had become a work at home day for me and I needed it. I was exhausted after my midweek exploits. I was in my pajamas and enjoying a third cup of coffee. Outside it was sunny but still chilly on that particular March morning. Rachel was at work – something she had to do every other Saturday. This just happened to be one of those work days and had left the house well before seven. I had woken up with her and had busied myself around the house after she left. I didn’t mind getting so early as it usually allowed me to set the tone for the day. Since it was a Saturday, Rachel’s work day would be slightly shorter than normal and when she got home we could enjoy some playtime. Unfortunately, this particular Saturday morning included Rachel’s period starting so the best I was going to get when she got home was a good blowjob. Still, I made the most of the morning and was looking forward to Rachel getting back and reminiscing about my birthday and what an incredible few days it had been.

The laundry was running; the dog had been taken care of; I’d had breakfast and was heading down to my basement office when the doorbell rang. Walking down the hall from the kitchen to the front door I looked through the glass and saw Jessica standing there.

Jessica was the tall red headed bartender from one of our local hangouts and to cut a long story short, Rachel had given me Jessica as a gift for my birthday present. Rachel and I have been together for over six years, she is some ten years younger than me and I am now approaching forty. We’ve been in the lifestyle (swingers) for a few years and that was what empowered Rachel to ask Jessica to be my birthday gift. After flirting with the bartender and then some conversations between the two women, Jessica had agreed and my birthday had been a lot of fun. It was Jessica’s first time (ever) for having anal sex and she made it abundantly clear both to Rachel and myself that she really enjoyed taking my bare cock and having me cum inside her. She also made it clear that, with or without Rachel’s approval, she’d like to come back for repeated experiences. And here she was.

I felt uncomfortable as I opened the door for her and invited her in, Rachel wasn’t here and she certainly wouldn’t approve of an impromptu visit from the teenage temptress. The temperature outside was cool and while Jessica was bundled for the weather, her tight fitting jeans still showed off her long and very sexy legs. As soon as she came in the door, right after I said, “Good morning,” she embraced me and pulled me into a passionate kiss. I almost spilled my coffee but wasn’t about to complain. My cock started to harden as our tongues entwined and I reached down with my left hand to get a good feel and squeeze of her sexy ass.

When Jessica finally broke our kiss I looked down at her smiling face and said, “Well… good morning again. Rachel didn’t tell me you were coming over.”

Jessica looked down for just a second before looking back up and saying, “That’s because she doesn’t know.”

“Do you think that’s a good idea?” I asked her. The tone in my voice wasn’t one of aggravation at all, but I was surprised that Jessica came over without Rachel’s prior knowledge.

“I thought she might be here,” said Jessica, somewhat defensively. “But when I got here and saw that her car wasn’t here, I didn’t want to turn around and go home.” She paused before continuing. “When I was here for your birthday she said she was okay with you fucking me, so I didn’t think she’d mind if I came over. Jeff, I’m here to see you. I want you.”

“Oh, I see,” I replied, thinking for a few moments. Given that the best I was going to get from Rachel when she got home was a good blowjob, and remembering how much fun Jessica was for my birthday, AND remembering when Rachel said it was fine that I could fuck Jessica again, I thought Rachel probably wouldn’t have a problem with it… probably… Still, we had an agreement. We were free to fuck other people but we had to tell each other beforehand… I guess what she didn’t know wouldn’t hurt her.

Rachel would be working all day, and I should have been trying to stay ahead on my work. Rachel was a wonderful, hard-working, sweet and considerate woman. She was well built with long natural brown hair, flawless pale skin and ample curves in all the right places. One of the things I loved about her was her dazzling smile. It could make you want to worship the ground she walked on. But she wasn’t here and if we were careful… She wouldn’t find out.

The redheaded teen cuddled me and gave me her most mischievous smile and I brought my face towards hers once more. I sighed, skin touching as we held each other for a while, I don’t know who reached out first, or for how long we had been softly caressing each others skin before I turned my head and brushed my lips against hers. I felt her hesitate and ran my fingers through her hair, cupping the back of her head and pulling her towards me as I kissed her harder. Her lips melted against mine with exquisite softness, parting as I slipped my tongue between them to explore her mouth.

Encouraged when her tongue met mine I wriggled closer, pressing into her small but firm “a” cup breasts with my hard aching nipples grazing against the soft fullness of hers. I slid my hand up and cupped one through the lace of her bra and moaned into her mouth. The unexpected weight and softness, the hardness of her nipple pressed into my palm had the ache running through me and settling between my thighs. I pulled my lips from her mouth and kissed softly down her neck.

She wore a green silk blouse that matched her eyes and those tight jeans really accentuated her figure. She was truly beautiful: inside and out.

“Have you done all the work you needed to do?”

“I think so. What about you?”

“Not quite.” She sashayed over to the kitchen table and slowly moved around it until she was standing right next to a chair.

“You know why I’m here,” she whispered. I had no idea what she was talking about. “I can’t deny my feelings for you any longer. I was meant to find you. We are meant to be together” She began to slowly rub her hand up and down my back.

“Jessica, you know I am in a relationship. Even though it may not be the best, I still need to respect it.”

“Jeff, I am not asking you to marry me. All I am asking is that for today, this morning, one hour even, you admit to the mutual feelings we have for each other and act on them.” So what am I supposed to do? Kick her out of the house? Jessica, the beautiful, young woman in front of me, a woman who I had known for a few days was openly expressing her feelings for me and wanted to do something about it.

“What about tomorrow?” I asked.

“What about it?”

“Will we still be friends?”

“Jeff, I don’t want casual sex, I want to be in your life. I will always be so much more than your friend.” Then she gave me that smile again. Only this time it was more seductive. My body screamed “YES!” but my mind weakly whispered “No.” My heart wanted to embrace this moment in time with the auburn haired goddess.

“So, what do you propose we do?”

“Relax and let me handle everything.” Jeddica continued rubbing my back and then moved to my shoulders as I stared into her green sparkling eyes. She took a step back and began to unbutton her blouse. She used her leg to part my knees so she could stand between them. She smiled at my arousal. “Your mouth may say no, but your body is telling me “HELL YES!”

She dropped the blouse on the desk and slowly leaned toward me, teasing me with her body. Her body was a work of art. Covered by the thin layer of a silk bra, her breasts were firm with large nipples that displayed Jessica’s arousal as well. “I’ll take it easy on you. I promise.” Jessica’s low sensual voice and mischievous smile were enough to bring any man to his knees. My feelings of guilt left and thoughts of good fortune took center stage.

Our lips met and it was paradise. Her lips were so soft and full. The way she parted them and eased her tongue into my mouth was amazing. She slowly backed away from me, stood up and unzipped her jeans. She turned around and bent over with her glorious behind exposed with the exception of a black thong. Tight, flawless pale skin over two large cheeks were less than two feet away from my face. With her back still to me, she gazed at me over her right shoulder.

She witnessed my appreciation and awe. She faced me and stood with her legs slightly apart. At that moment, I forgot I was in a relationship. I was Jessica’s and Jessica was mine. She propped one leg on the table and slowly rubbed her pantyhose from ankle to thigh.

“You like that?” she cooed. I could only manage to nod my head. “I wore them for you.” I pulled Jessica closer to me and ran my hands over her backside as she giggled. I stood up and kissed her again. This time with all the passion that had been pent up since her arrival. My hands roamed freely over her body. Jessica pressed herself against me to feel the hardness of my manhood. “My, my, my….” she whispered. She began rubbing and stroking me. I was in ecstasy and surprised I didn’t lose my composure at that moment.

“I want you!” Jessica demanded. She undid my belt, pulled down my zipper and freed my throbbing erection. She then dropped to her knees, rubbed my hardness against her face and soft cheeks. She flicked her tongue against the head and took me into her mouth. A sigh of pleasure escaped my lips. Simultaneously, she pulled down my boxers and pants. She continued pleasing me as she rhythmically massaged my legs and behind.

It was time for us to connect. I had already crossed the point of no return. I was cheating and loving every minute of it. Rachel pushed me back into the chair, still holding me in her mouth. She released me and then straddled my lap.

“You are such a beautiful woman, Jessica. I love you.” The words shot from my heart and out of my mouth before I could stop them. Jessica stood still and gazed deeply into my eyes for what seemed like an eternity. Tears welled up in her eyes and she kissed me hungrily.

“I have always loved you since that moment I met you at the bar. I always will.” She continued to kiss me as she pushed the crotch of her thong to the side, exposing her delicate flower. She stroked me and slowly lowered herself onto me, inch by inch.

“Ahhhh YESSSsssss!” A stifled scream escaped her lips. She moved slowly at first, and then increased her rhythm. She felt heavenly. Her sex contracted and tightened around my manhood. We continued kissing as her rhythm became faster and faster. She broke our kiss to scream again. I felt the rapid fluttering of her vaginal walls as she approached orgasm. Her body shuddered and a warm release of liquid dripped down my penis. 

“Oh fuck yesssss…” The teen sighed. “Oh Daddy, fuck me like you fuck Rachel.” she said seductively.

“I can’t… we promised… condoms…” I panted.

“Shiiittt,” she whispered in my ear, “Is my pussy better than hers?”

“Yes baby. You are so tight.”

I was close to cumming but I knew I could control my ejaculation as Jessica’s pussy relaxed around my shaft. She collapsed on my lap and held me tightly.

“Oh shit Jessica, we need to be careful.”

“I was meant for you, Daddy.”

“I know.” I smiled down at her and brushed her red hair from her gorgeous eyes, “So, do you want some lunch?” I offered, desperately trying to fight the raging lust in my loins.

“I dunno.” She said dreamily.

“Pizza?” I replied, trying to distract her and trying to give myself something else to focus on other than filling the young girl with my semen.

“Sure!” That got her attention and I sighed in relief.

“Cool. I’ll order it.”

I picked up my phone and called the pizza delivery place. It was going to take thirty minutes as usual. Heading back into the living room, I flopped down onto the sofa and turned on the TV and Jessica sat down next to me, cuddling in and nuzzling into my neck. She lifted her head from my shoulder to look at me, and I bent down to kiss her. She returned the kiss more hesitantly than I expected, and I pulled away after a few seconds. Before I could figure out what to say, she seemed to make up her mind, and she kissed me back with the usual passion.

Our tongues danced and intertwined, and I moved my hand up her clean-shaved thigh to cup her ass. She slipped a hand under my shirt to stroke my abs and side, and we explored each other as our kisses grew more heated.

We rolled a quarter turn and Jessica straddled me as I reached behind her and followed the strap of her bra with my finger, relishing her pert form as we kissed. The redhead had settled with one leg between mine and another on the outside, and she began to gyrate her pelvis against my leg. What started as unconscious movement turned into deliberate pumping, and before long the length of her supple body was mashed against mine, writhing under my roaming hands.

We were no longer really kissing, but her face hung an inch above mine, our hot breath mingling as I grasped her ass with both hands and helped her grind her crotch into my leg. Neither of us had ever brought the other to orgasm, but I was beginning to think that we might change that.

Instead, she abruptly halted and started to catch her breath. Rather than draw out the moment, I flipped us around so that she lay underneath me and slid my hands up her sides. This seemed to break her trance, and she reached up to kiss me as I returned my attention to her erect nipples.

But after only a few seconds she moved her hand to the center of my chest and pressed her palm against me, and I pulled away in concern. I searched her face for a sign of what was wrong, but to my surprise found her looking more timid than anything. Her eyes darted about nervously, making eye contact only for fleeting moments as she spoke haltingly.

“So, what you said earlier. About, you know…” Jessica glanced downwards and then back to me. Her fingers were curled against my skin underneath my shirt. “Were you being serious about us using condoms?”

It took me a second, but my face slowly cracked into a smile as hers fell in expectation of ridicule. She started to say something else but I silenced her with a kiss and then moved down, sliding backwards on the couch so that I could brush my lips across her stomach where her shirt had ridden up. I put my hands on her thong and felt her core tense up as I slipped a finger beneath the cotton at each of her hips.

I raised my eyes to meet hers as I continued kissing her stomach. Her muscles eased into relaxation when I withdrew my fingers and began lightly massaging her legs.

Jessica’s breathing grew deeper as I kneaded circular patterns in her thighs, searching for her tension and slowly pulling it out of her. My lips wandered across her stomach and waist at the same time.

In time our eyes met and I realised her own fingers were under her elastic now. She pushed the fabric down and together we slipped off her panties, Jessica wriggling out of them to settle back on the sofa.

Her knees parted at my touch and I took in the sight before me. Her small pink lips already glistened with arousal. The tight slit they traced out pouted open at the bottom as if in anticipation. Open in front of me Jessica’s pussy was more enticing than any I had seen on any woman. I could smell her now, a dense and complex scent that I didn’t understand but couldn’t get enough of. When I finally tore my eyes away I saw that her expression was once again one of apprehension.

“You’re gorgeous,” I said, and I meant it.

I lowered my head and softly kissed her pussy lips. She shivered at my touch, but let her thighs spread an inch or two wider. I breathed in deeply while gently nuzzling her skin, trying to fill myself with her aroma.

My hands went back to work on her legs, but now my attention was focused squarely between them. I started with small licks, letting her taste linger on the tip of my tongue. In between I would grasp her skin between my lips and pull gently at her.

I started tracing longer strokes up and down her slit, teasing her lips apart. When I glanced up I saw that her eyes were closed and one of her hands had crept under her shirt, where she was caressing her nipple. I rested my tongue at the bottom of her pussy and then planted, thrusting my tongue inside her and licking strongly upwards. Her eyes stayed closed, but she let out a low moan and bucked her hips into me.

I returned the pressure, burying my face between her legs and kissing her pussy deeply. When she settled back into the couch cushion I went to work, licking and sucking her sweet skin with greater fervor. I did my best to mix things up, alternating licks up the length of her lips with deeper penetration. But I coaxed the best reactions out of her when I pressed my mouth against her pussy, let my tongue wander inside her, and hummed into her flesh.

Jessica was doing her best to keep quiet, but small moans and whimpers still managed to escape. As she began to shift and squirm against my mouth, I moved my hand to her pussy and coated my fingers in her juices. Still teasing her with my tongue, I started rubbing light circles around her clit with my fingertips.

I carefully watched her face, and when I zeroed in on her clit I saw her eyes pop open and heard a small “oh.” As her gaze met mine her surprise gave way to pleasure, and soon her green eyes closed again, her head rolling back to rest on the arm of the couch. Her breaths grew deeper as I rubbed tighter and faster circles around her clit, at the same time sucking her delicate lips into my mouth.

As one of her hands grew frenzied under her bra, the other dug into the couch at our side. I licked a long, slurping path up her slit and took her clit into my mouth, flicking my tongue across it. My hand dropped lower between her legs, where her dripping lips warmly accepted two of my fingers. Her breathing was getting frantic now, and I sensed she was close.

Too afraid to change anything and risk losing Jessica’s rapture, I kept my pace steady. With her taste filling my mouth and my fingers thrusting in and out of her, I watched her back arch up off the couch and her body begin to ripple with small convulsions. Her eyes were clamped shut, her fingers madly kneading her breast, her mouth opening and closing in silence. Her moans were replaced with the urgent sound of shallow panting, and I felt her thighs squeeze the sides of my head. I sucked hard on her clit and rode out the bucks of her orgasm, relishing the sight and taste and smell of her.

Eventually she reached down and pushed at my head, and I released her flushed skin from my mouth and sat up. Her eyes still shut, she let her legs close and fall together to the side. I rested my hand on the curve of her ass where her skin, damp with sweat, radiated heat. As I leaned against the backrest and watched her chest rise and fall, I couldn’t quite tear the stupid grin from my face.

When she finally opened her eyes, her expression seemed almost disbelieving. She saw my smile and tried to roll her eyes at me, but I could tell her heart wasn’t in it. I laughed.

“Whatever.”

“Hey. What’s wrong?”

“Nothing…”

“Come on Jess. Talk to me.”

“Just… Rachel. Spoiling things… and she’s not even here.”

“Yeah. I know… but we should respect her wishes. It’s sensible… she does love you, you know that.”

“What she doesn’t know wouldn’t hurt her.” She mumbled.

“Yeah. But you know I love you.” I said, grabbing her knee and squeezing. One thing I did know about Jessica: she was VERY ticklish. My squeeze elicited a squeal and quick curing of her knees underneath her. Before I could press the tickling assault, the doorbell rang. Pizza was here.

“Saved by bell, literally.” I laughed as I got up to answer the door. Jessica just glared at me.

I took the box to the kitchen and opened it up and called Jessica to dinner.

“Yo Ginger! Get your butt in here! Dinner’s ready!”

“Just my butt?”

“Sure. Unless the rest of you wants to eat too.”

I got out the plates, pulled a couple of slices for each of us, and grabbed beer for myself. I headed towards the living room to enjoy dinner while watching TV

“Rachel won’t like us eating in the living room.” She reminded me

“Yeah, but like you said, Rachel isn’t here.” I grinned and headed into the living room.

I sat down and began eating. Jessica followed suit shortly after.

“Can I ask you a question?” she asked

“Aside from the one you just asked?”

“Ha ha. Anyway, why do you let each other have other partners?”

“I dunno.” I thought about it. “We like it so we just do. Why?”

“Some of the other customers at the bar were talking about it. So why do you do it?”

“What? Swing?”

“Yeah.”

“Sure, it’s no secret. Rachel and I were lying in bed one night and she said “I have something to tell you.” I braced myself for what I thought would be a confession, then she let me have it. “I think I might be bi-sexual.”

I asked her how long she felt this way and she said “since before we met…”

“She’s a lesbian?” Jessica asked. I paused. Was she? 

“Let me tell you the whole story.” I finally replied and took my mind back to that evening…

________ 

“Rachel, being bi-sexual is big for us but I need you to know it’s not a problem.” We had spent the evening making love and now, sated, we were lying in each other’s arms. “Have you ever been with a woman?”

“Yes,” she replied meekly. I was surprised but I didn’t let it show. Suddenly, I knew what my next question should be.

“Have you been with another woman while we have been together?” She paused and that’s when I knew she had cheated on me. “I’d like to know… what I’m competing with. I just want to understand,” I said.

“This will change things between us. I knew it would. You’ve never asked before,” Rachel pleaded. “Why now?”

“I never thought you would be interested in women,” I replied. “But now… I wanted to know if you had ever acted on your bi-sexuality. It’s not a judgment, it’s just… curiosity… I guess.”

“Okay,” Rachel finally said. “Do you remember that weekend I went away with some of the girls from school? Well, we went drinking every night and would come back to the house and hang out in the pool afterwards. One of the nights, it was just Clarissa and I and we were sitting in the Jacuzzi. God, I can’t believe I am telling you this.”

“Please, don’t stop,” I said as Rachel began to withdraw.

“We were sitting there talking,” Rachel finally continued, “when we started talking about sex and Clarissa asked me the same question you just asked. I said no of course! When I asked her, she smiled and said for me to guess. I said no and she smiled. Finally, she said she had done it a few times. I asked her who with but she wouldn’t tell me. She said I’d be surprised if I knew, though.

“Anyway, I asked her what it was like and she said it was fun every once in a while but that she liked boys better most of the time. Then, she asked me if I wanted to try it. I didn’t say a word. Then I asked her what she was proposing. I didn’t mean I was saying yes. I was just really caught off guard. The next thing I know, Clarissa has her head back and her eyes closed. It takes me a few minutes to realise she was playing with herself.”

Sitting on the balcony, listening to my girlfriend talk about her experience, I became rock hard. It turned me on so much that my penis actually hurt. “What did you do,” I asked, trying to hide my arousal.

“We were sitting maybe a foot apart,” Rachel said. “I just sat there watching her when she finally said ‘play with yourself, we don’t have to do anything else if you start to feel uncomfortable.’ I was really confused and didn’t know what to think. Finally, I put my hand in my bathing suit and began to rub myself. I wasn’t really playing, just sort of touching myself.”

Rachel stopped talking. I looked at my girlfriend and saw that her eyes were glazed over and assumed she was reliving the moment. Every fiber of my body wanted to take my cock in my hand and jerk off until I came. However, I knew if I did Rachel would probably clam up and I would never hear the end. “And then?” I asked, trying to sound calm and casual.

“After a while, I closed my eyes and just started playing,” Rachel sighed. “It wasn’t like I was playing with her or even acting like she was there. It felt just like when I am alone in bed. That’s where I was mentally when I felt her hand on my thigh. I sucked in air quickly but didn’t say anything. Her hand just stayed there for a while. Then, she slowly started moving it until she was touching my pubic hair.

“I was sure she was going to put her hand down there but she didn’t go any farther. I had decided to let her if she did but she just kept her hand exactly where it was. After a while, she said ‘I won’t do anything unless you want me to. If you do, just touch my hand.’ I was very excited from playing with myself at that point and let my wrist rotate until the back of my hand was touching her fingers.

“After a while, she grabbed my hand and began playing with it. It was really erotic just sitting there, touching hands. Then her hand moved down and she started touching me… down there. I made no attempt to stop her. I didn’t want to stop her.”

“Did you touch her,” I asked. By this point in the story, Rachel had her eyes closed and my question seemed to annoy her. I quickly realised that I would have to let her tell the story at her pace.

“After a while, she had me very excited,” Rachel said. “Then her other hand grabbed mine and gently began leading it between her legs. After a while, it became uncomfortable playing with her like that so I moved out so I was in front of her. That’s when her other hand pulled me in and she started to kiss me.

“To this point I had kept my eyes closed the whole time but she told me to open them. When I did, her face was inches from mine and she was looking directly at me. She then asked me if I wanted to go farther. I nodded my head and she slowly stood up and sat down on the edge of the pool. After a few moments, I moved between her legs and began playing with her

“Then, she put her fingers in my hair and pulled me into her. It was the most natural thing I have ever done sexually. I just did it. No thought. No guilt. Nothing. It just felt so right. I could feel her body tightening and her hands clenching in my hair. By now, the pool water had been replaced by her own wetness and I could smell her excitement replacing the chlorine odor.

“When she came, I felt so satisfied with myself even though I hadn’t been playing. It just felt so good. After a few moments, she moved back into the water and told me it was my turn.”

I had willed himself to remain quiet the entire time. While he listened, he had watched Rachel sitting there describing what had happened. With her eyes closed, I stared between her legs and saw the wetness starting to develop. A few times when we were really going at it, Rachel would get so wet that she seemed to leak. Right now, I was watching her arousal happening and I found it the most arousing thing I had ever seen.”

“What happened after that?” I finally asked.

“After I came, we sat there for a while,” Rachel said. “In a few minutes, I felt guilty and became afraid someone would find out. Clarissa seemed to sense this and didn’t stop me when I beat an awkward retreat. The next morning, she made a point of saying she got so drunk she couldn’t remember what happened that night. She said it but it was obvious she was lying. However, we never talked about it again.”

Then her eyes came open and it was if she were returning to her body and her normal self. “And you won’t ever repeat this if you know what is good for you,” Rachel said in a confrontational tone. “I’d never forgive you and you better never use this against me. Promise?”

“Of course not,” I said. “However, I have a question.”

“Yes?”

“When you kissed Clarissa goodbye last weekend…”

“Yes?”

“Did you still feel that way?”

“You mean did I want to be with her?”

“Yes.”

“That’s when I knew I was bi-sexual. Yes, I was thinking that I might like to do it again,” Rachel said. “Oh god, I hope you aren’t getting any of your wild ideas.”

That’s what she said, I thought, but both of us knew that Rachel was secretly excited at the idea of me trying to create an opportunity for her.

“You are, aren’t you?”

“Am what?”

“Trying to get Clarissa and I together,” Rachel said. “You probably want to watch. Well no way buster.”

“I don’t have to watch,” I said in a surprisingly tender voice. “I just thought you might enjoy it. I’m not always thinking about me you know.”

Rachel almost cried when she realised I was serious. “That is the sweetest thing you have ever said to me. You would really let me do that. No strings attached. No favours in return?”

“I love you Rachel,” I said, “I want you to be you… I want you to be happy.”

“Thank you, Jeff.”

________

Jessica sat in silence, her pizza still in her hand as she listened intently to my story. “So…” she finally spoke, “you realise that doesn’t answer my question?”

“Huh?”

“You both are swingers now, how did you get involved?”

“Oh, I see. Yes, well Rachel wanted to see Clarissa again… and wanted me to go with her. Clarissa was married… to a man. She had been with Micheal for years and I knew Michael from work. Michael was a school teacher and all I knew was that his wife, Clarissa, worked in a pharmacy. Clarissa was a cute, goth like, dark haired young woman in her late twenties, Michael was a few years older, tall and blonde. They were an attractive couple. We became friends and ended up spending many Friday nights together through the years. But a couple of years ago things changed.

I knew Rachel had been seeing Clarissa behind Michael’s back. They both wanted to keep their sexuality a secret. But two years ago Rachel told me Clarissa was attracted to me and that Clarissa had also been bragging about Micheal’s big cock and how Rachel should try it. I spoke privately with Michael at work and he confirmed that he and his wife were swingers and would we like to come over the following Friday? Basically, this time we had been invited over for sex.   

I was nervous as you could imagine but it really got Rachel and I talking, talking like we hadn’t talked in a long time. It’s one of the reasons I think swinging is a good thing for a good relationship. It gets you communicating and that’s number one with us. It was like we were going on two dates but at the same time. We both got ready and meticulously groomed ourselves for the occasion. We had butterflies. Surely this wasn’t normal? 

Rachel looked… stunning! I wanted to do Rachel before we left the house but I didn’t want to destroy her look. She was hot in her black silk shirt and black mini-skirt with no panties. Her black bra was sheer and let her nipples poked through prominently. They were swollen and as horny as my lovely girlfriend. I was seeing a side to Rachel that I had never seen before.

The drive was just over an hour to Michael and Clarissa’s place. When we got there, we had a feeling of it being too late now to turn back so Rachel grabbed her purse and we headed to the door. I knocked and heard “come in!”. Once inside, we noticed Michael and Clarissa hanging out on the couch and a porno playing on their big screen TV. I sat by Clarissa and Rachel sat next to Michael on the L-shaped couch and we began to chat. It wasn’t uncomfortable, we were friends sharing a common interest and this went on for about an hour covering everything from kids to jobs to sex. Suddenly Clarissa grew tired of this cerebral foreplay and said “let’s get this going.”

Michael stood and led Rachel back to the bedroom and Clarissa took my hand and took me to their marital bed. As soon as we arrived she didn’t hesitate, Clarissa pushed me backward on the bed and unzipped me and pulled out my semi erect penis. “Rachel, you were right,” she answered her friend’s unknown question and then took my manhood into her mouth. My cock lengthened and thickened inside the voracious married woman’s mouth. I was dumbstruck! Clarissa just smiled, brushed her dark hair from her eyes and proceeded to suck me hard. As she did, I watched Rachel kiss Michael and wow, what a turn on! I think part of the turn on was not being jealous. I’ve been jealous in the past and that’s a feeling I was glad to be free of.

Michael reached up under Rachel’s skirt to find a soaking pussy and he commented how she was panty-less. My heart was racing. I couldn’t believe it was really happening. Rachel knelt before him and freed his cock. I’m average and he was indeed bigger than me as Clarissa had confessed. 

Clarissa wrapped her hand around my cock and stroked me a couple of times before putting it back in her mouth. Shit! It felt so good. Clarissa really knew how to suck a cock. She massaged my balls as she sucked my cock in and out of her mouth, running her tongue over the head. I was already beginning to feel my balls tingle.

“Let’s get on the bed.” She said, standing up and leading me with her hand still wrapped around my cock.

I kicked my shorts off as we lay down on the bed and she continued sucking me. She spread my legs apart and ran her tongue down the crack of my ass. Yes! That felt great.

“You like that, baby?” She asked, looking up at me.

“Yes.” I said.

“I want you to fuck me, Jeff.” She said. “Do you want to fuck me?”

“Yes.” I said looking at Rachel, who smiled back at me. “I want you so much.”

I grabbed a condom from the headboard (there were several in black packages), placed it on my manhood and Clarissa straddled me. She felt good and seemed to be enjoying herself, as was I but I was watching my lovely girlfriend turn my well hung friend on.

“Let’s have sex.” Clarissa giggled as she crawled up and climbed aboard, slowly lowering herself onto my cock. She was wet, but God, she was so tight. Clarissa was slowly taking my cock into her married pussy as my girlfriend was being face fucked my Michael. Clarissa smiled at me, seductively. She looked so fucking sexy. She pulled her top off over her head, throwing it across the room. Her tits were full, they sagged just a little but they were shapely orbs. Her boobs were so smooth and white with bright pink areola and nipples. Her nipples were hard to the point that they stuck straight out. I reached up and took them between my fingers.

“Yesss! Pinch my nipples, baby. Pinch them hard.” Clarissa moaned, as she began to move her hips back and forth. I pushed my hips up, fucking her. Fucking her forbidden, tight pussy.

She started moving faster, moving up and down on my cock. Her black hair falling down over her shoulders, she threw her head back and moaned loudly. Her hips moved faster and faster. She had both her hands on my chest, holding herself up as she let out a scream. I could feel her cumming. Her pussy tightened around my cock. She sat still for a moment and then started grinding.

Michael gently coaxed Rachel to her feet and turned her around and bent her over to the bed. Rachel was now watching Clarissa ride my cock and she seemed interested as the look on her face dripped lust. Michael hiked up my lover’s skirt and easily slid his full length inside Rachel and pumped slowly at first then picked up his pace which ended in about a few minutes. He came inside her! Yes, he was wearing a condom but it all amounted to the same to me. Another man had found pleasure in my girlfriend who was in the throws of ecstasy. 

Clarissa was cumming again. Her breathing was rapid. I was actually worried about her for a second but she fucked me like a pro in front of Rachel and her husband. I watched him as he pulled out, removed the semen filled condom then excused himself from the room. It was so… empowering. 

She impaled herself on my cock and I felt her orgasm run its course through her body. Michael just smiled as his wife quivered and moaned with my fuck tool throbbing inside her. Clarissa lost all control as Michael left the room, wailing like a banshee while flailing about above me. As the aftershocks subsided she lay down on my chest. Her body was still shaking but my cock was still buried deep inside her, our pubic hair like wet velcro.

“Are you okay, Clarissa?” I asked.

“Oh, yeah. I’m more than okay. Damn, I love your dick, baby.” She whispered, so I moved in and out of her as she held her pouting sex above my rubber clad erection. I was still hard and she was so fucking wet.

“Oooh. Yes.” She sighed and turned towards Rachel who was still in her bra and skirt, with her panties around her ankles. “You were right about this too, he can certainly last! Come on Rachel, it’s tits out time,” Clarissa giggled adding, “Hey let me?”

She rocked forward reaching out for Rachel’s bra clasp. Seeing my girlfriend’s lovely bum right alongside him, I grabbed one of the cheeks and squeezed it.

“Mmmm nice,” Clarissa murmured, fumbling with Rachel’s clasp as she realised that I was helping Rachel out of her her panties.

I slid my hand between her legs.

“Oh Rachel you are a naughty girl, you’re soaked,” I said, wriggling my fingersinto her recently fucked hole. “Now what has caused that?” I asked as I watched Clarissa remove Rachel’s bra revealing her nice big tits.

“Want to claim your reward, Clarissa?” I asked, pushing his cock right against her pussy lips.

Looking at Rachel and hardly taking any notice of him Clarissa grunted “Yes.”

Her face was so near to Rachel’s tits, her mouth was so near to the pink areola and her lips and tongue so close to the clearly hardened nipples. It was so difficult to stop herself, so hard to resist her friend’s wonderful breasts, but resist she knew she had to, at least for now.

She tore her gaze away, but held Rachel’s hand. They squeezed as Rachel, at my coaxing, moved alongside Clarissa on the bed. I rose up and kissed her and cupped her boobs. Clarissa looked at my hands and fingers on her friend’s breasts and nipples as I squeezed and caressed the wonderfully pliant flesh. It was a hugely exciting sight for all of us.

Rachel was watching Clarissa and saw her suddenly close her eyes, throw her head back a little and grunt deeply. She looked at me and understood what had happened. I had shoved my cock into the cute goth and was holding it there rigid and still as he had done to her several times. At the same time, I gripped Clarissa’s nipple with my other hand and urged Rachel forward so they could kiss. As she and we ‘swapped tongues’ I continued caressing Clarissa’s breasts and started to move in and out of Michael’s wife from below.

It was only as I had eased her forward that Rachel realised why her female lover had grunted and closed her eyes. She saw clearly then that my cock was buried deeply up her best friend, and I was fucking her.

It was a magically erotic moment for all of us especially when Clarissa could no longer resist touching her friend. So, with Clarissa being fucked and me pinching and pulling on her long, dark nipples, Rachel and Clarissa began kissing passionately. I began rubbing, squeezing and caressing Rachel’s full breasts, Clarissa slid her hand up her friend’s legs and softly stroked her rounded bum.

Rachel repositioned herself in front of Clarissa. “Come on, Jeff,” she whispered, nodding towards my head. Clarissa knew what she meant, as did I. With her legs wide open she knelt across my face, her warm, wet, throbbing pussy just a few centimeters from my mouth; it was something she and he had done frequently but, of course without anyone else being present. I grabbed her hips and pulled her fulsome arse towards me just at the same time as Clarissa slid downwards filling her sexual innards with his full, rampant erection.

As both were being thoroughly ‘serviced’ by me they were staring at each other. Their slightly glazed eyes bored into the others and roamed up and down the semi-naked, female body just a short distance away from their own. Rachel watched mesmerised as her friend’s gorgeously shaped, full breasts bounced up and down as she moved and down, as if transfixed by seeing my thick cock being devoured by Clarisssa’s vulva lips.

Unbeknown to me, for my view was restricted by Rachel’s body, they reached out and held hands. Clarissa wanted to hold Rachel’s breasts and both wanted to kiss, but it was not time for those actions – yet.

Then, as Clarissa fucked me and I tongue fucked my girlfriend, the two of them roared towards a mutual orgasm. And as that exploded both women fell forward into the other’s arms so they embraced. Rachel began kissing Clarissa while she continued to gently ride my cock. Clarissa rolled onto her back panting for air, and Rachel began licking her pussy presenting her fine ass for me to continue where Michael left off.

Watching Rachel please this pretty girl was a real treat… and she wanted me fuck her… it was very… empowering… stimulating. She took my condom off and I started fucking Rachel. She squealed and writhed beneath my efforts and this went on for sometime! Rachel and Clarissa switched positions. Michael couldn’t give Clarissa pleasurable anal sex so she asked me if I would oblige. I agreed, she lubed up my cock and I hammered Clarissa from behind for awhile then flipped her over so Rachel could sit on Clarissa’s face while I fucked her missionary. Rachel and I kissed deeply as I rocked slowly in Clarissa’s tight ass. They had reached orgasm multiple times each but two hours later, I had not.

I had long hair at the time and it was matted against my head and neck from sweat and while doing Rachel doggy she asked “are you gonna cum?”

I said “I’m trying!” so I concentrated on Rachel eating Clarissa’s snatch and I could feel the build. Soon I was pounding and grunting and cumming so hard I thought I might pass out.

It was then I started thinking about Michael. Where was he? What had he been doing all this time? Was he alright? I grabbed a conveniently placed towel and wiped myself off.

After we got dressed, I looked at the condoms we hadn’t used on the headboard and read the package. I came across the word “de-sensitizing”. Now it made sense why I was superman for the evening. I rarely have a two pump chump moment and there was no way it would happen since my DICK WAS NUMB! 

Jessica laughed as she interupted my story, “You don’t need to be desensitised now. It amazes me how long you last.”

“Ha, yes, I think I must have trained myself in the years since. You have had the benefit of years of practice. Anyway, the three of us went back out to the living room and Michael was apathetically watching some program on the telly and felt he should explain to Rachel that he knew Clarissa wanted some time alone with her. She said it wasn’t a problem and we’d be back to do it again which made him beam.

We gave them a kiss goodnight and left talking all the way home about the experience.

Three weeks later we went back. This time no porn on the tv. No nervousness about a first time meeting or rejection. No hour long conversation. Niceties then back to business! I started out kissing Rachel to break the ice and Clarissa fell to her knees and blew her husband. Rachel said “I want to watch you fuck Clarissa!” I kissed her then moved over to Clarissa’s fine ass placing a condom I brought with me on my already-hard member. Clarissa started to groan on Michael’s cock whilst Rachel fingered her clitty on the bed.

When we started, our rules included “same room sex only.” and now, we have external affairs (she more than me) as our security level has gone way up. We love each other and would do anything to make one another happy and this is just part of it. We believe monogamy is unnatural. If you feel differently, ask yourself “have I ever had lustful feelings for someone other than my significant other while with my significant other?” If so, you’re fighting the urge we’ve decided not to.

The biggest benefit is the communication. I’m not afraid to convey my feelings, no matter what, not worrying about repercussions or hurt feelings. It gets said and dealt with. No secrets, no lies. People say “how can you cheat on each other like that?” Cheat? You mean having sex?

Cheating is the lie that is made up to cover the affair. WE DON’T LIE. When you lie about talking to someone she or he wouldn’t approve of, you’ve cheated. When you embezzle funds from the bank account from your lover, you’ve really cheated! She and I are an open book and our longevity is proof.”

Jessica had long since finished eating her pizza. 

“Does that answer your question,” I laughed.

“I guess. Is that why it’s against the law nowadays?”

“We are not married but I think it’s always been a little against the law, depending on where you go. Some places more than others.”

“Why does anyone care anyway?”

I thought about it for moment. “I’d say to keep the commitment you make to someone special.”

“I guess.”

That was pretty much the end of the conversation. We watched TV, mostly in silence, occasionally commenting on something we saw. 

“Finished!” she exclaimed triumphantly as the last slice of pizza was demolished.

“Bravo! No more me either. Pizza is tiring.”

“Yeah.” She shook her head. “Can I freshen up and get comfortable?”

She got up slowly and steadied herself holding onto the back of the sofa. She took a deep breath which seemed to clear her head and headed up the stairs to my bedroom. A few minutes later she came down, wearing an old t-shirt of mine and flannel shorts. I had taken the plates back to the kitchen and cleaned up while she was changing. She sat on the sofa beside me, leaning against me.

“Thank you for explaining things,” Jessica said.

“Well, you can ask me anything anytime. Do you feel differently?”

“No!”

“Just making sure. Here, I got you some water. Drink.”

“You didn’t spike it, did you?”

“Oh ha ha. It’s just water.”

Laying against me, I could see the outline of her breasts pushing against the shirt. She didn’t have giant breasts, but they were a healthy A-cup. I had to remind myself not to stare too long so I tried to focus on the TV.

“You do know Rachel is the one who instigated everything? That she wanted to cheat but have everything on her terms.”

“Yeah, I know that, but she comes home with me. There are lots of benefits.”

“But does she love you as much as you love her? Is swinging really your lifestyle or just hers?”

“Love is hard to define, I suppose? It’s really only society that says what’s gross and what’s not and I accept the lifestyle. It led me to you…”

We watched a little more TV, until Jessica jerked beside me as she almost fell asleep.

“Okay.” She said as she leaned in to kiss me on the cheek. I turned my head, and her lips and mine halfway met. Kind of like a kiss that was half-cheek, half-lip. My eyes flew open wide and for a second we were frozen there. She smiled at me and I sort of nervously half smiled back.

“You seem kind of nervous around me.”

I swallowed. “I-I’m not.”

I reached behind her and placed my hand on her ass. It felt deliciously soft. A little soft, but tight skinned like a ninteen year old should be. I squeezed it and rubbed it a little.

“Very nice.”

She opened her mouth, but all that came out was a little squeak, like a mouse.

“Hey, Jessica. Do you want some coffee or something?” I asked with a tender smile.

She shook her head, no and then herphone started vibrating in her purse. She reached over and sudied the screen.

“What the fuck? Bitch.” I heard her whisper. “God damn bitch.”

“Problems?” I said.

She spun around in the chair, her hand clutching her chest over her heart suddenly looking like the little school girl I had witnessed her become around her father.

“What’s happened?”

“Nothing…”

“Are you sure?”

“Just… stupid people at work.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah. Saying I’m dumb for being with a man old enough to be my father.” Her voice quivered slightly

“Ah. Assholes.”

“Yeah. Assholes.” She almost whispered.

“Turn it off. Don’t feed the trolls, as they say. Nothing you say or type will help the situation. People like that feed on reaction. The more you react, the happier they are. It’s better than sex for them.”

“I guess.”

“Shut it down and talk to me.”

“I just want to lie down.”

“Then come lie down and talk to me.”

I relaxed back onto the sofa went back into the bedroom and lay down as she removed her shorts. I could see her panties poking out under the shirt. She shuffled beside me. I lay back and she curled up.

“So what brought it on?”

“Maria. She’s turned into a complete bitch!”

“I gather.”

“I just got a text saying I need to check the net. I get on and see her saying…things.”

“What things?”

“-“

“You can tell me anything Jessica. You know that.”

“That I’m stupid for pursuing someone already in a relationship. That I sleep around. I don’t, I swear!”

“I know Jess, I know. Why would she say that?”

“She broke up with her boyfriend, and he and I were talking the other day. She says I made him break up with her so I could fu- uh, sleep with him.”

I kissed her on the head, “We’re adults here. You can say what you feel, baby.”

“Thanks. I’m just so… I dunno.. Hurt? Angry?”

“All of the above?”

“Yeah. And.. I dunno.. Alone.”

“Alone?”

“Jeff, I’m not stupid. I haven’t had a real boyfriend before you… ever. The only guys I’ve talked with are more interested in these –” she pointed to her chest ” — and getting off than anything else. And the ones who aren’t would rather play video games. And if a girl dares to play video games she gets shunned and ridiculed for not being able to play! I mean… What the fuck?!” she finished her tirade. I just held her close, not able to do anything else. I could feel her breasts pressing against my side, my mind more aware of them since she pointed them out. They were soft and firm at the same time.

“What’s wrong with me?”

If that’s not one of the worst things a man can hear from someone he cares about, I’m not sure what is. The hopelessness in her voice. The despair.

“Not a damn thing, Jessica. Fuck anyone who says otherwise.”

She let out a little chuckle “Then I really will be labeled a slut.”

“Let me tell you something. You’re a smart, beautiful young lady. You’ve got a good head on your shoulders. You’ve got more future ahead of you than any of them, so don’t you worry about a thing they say. And one day, in the future, when they’re still tending tables, cleaning your house and changing your oil, you’ll briefly remember all this, and then forget about them completely.”

“I’m not beautiful. I’m too tall and skinny, this red head of hair makes me stand out even more.” She flicked the hair.

“Oh bullshit. You are not too tall.” In truth she wasn’t. She wasn’t toothpick skinny, but I’ve seen the plus-sized girls at the bar and she wasn’t among them at all. They were all jealous of her for sure.

“There are girls prettier than me, like Sophie. She’s amazing.”

“Maybe, but so what? I chose you remember… you’re all I wanted for my birthday.” She chuckled. “The all want to be you!”

“Jeff!” she laughed, poking me.

“What? It’s true and they all obviously want a piece of me,” She started laughing harder.

“Yeah, maybe. Then how come I’ve never had a steady boyfriend?”

“They’re easy and they put out on the first date?”

“Ha!” she snorted, “Yeah that would be the truth of it. Still.”

I rolled onto my side, facing her. I put my arm around her and pulled her close.

“I love you. Never forget that. And if they can’t see the wonderful person you are, then they aren’t worth your time.”

“I love you too. Thanks.”

She leaned in and gave me a kiss on the cheek. I leaned in and kissed her cheek back. She smiled a little then kissed my nose. I kissed her nose back. Jessica looked at me, her eyes going up and down my face. She hesitated for a moment, then leaned in and kissed my lips. She leaned back, looking down as if she realised she had crossed a line. I could feel her trembling in my arms, scared of what I might do. I’m not sure if she was scared I would be angry or scared if I wouldn’t be. Maybe both.

I leaned in and kissed her lips. I smiled at her.

“Do you want me to go home?” she asked quietly.

“What do you want?”

“I want to stay with you. With my boyfriend?”

I put my arm back around her as an answer and pulled her close to me. My heart was pounding in my chest as my eyes slowly adjusted to the low light. I felt her hand brush my cheek, then her lips were on mine again. This time it wasn’t a quick peck, but a full sensual kiss. I returned it, my hand caressing her back as I pulled her against me. Her breasts pressed against my chest, and I could barely feel her nipples poking at me through the clothes we were both wearing.

Her tongue slowly caressed my lips, taking the kiss to the next level. I pulled back, breaking the kiss and looking at her.

“What are we doing?” I sighed, “Where is this going?”

“I… I don’t know.” She said breathlessly.

“Maybe we should stop?” I know I didn’t sound very convincing at all.

“Yeah. Maybe.”

She leaned in and started kissing me again, my warnings forgotten. I returned the kiss, wrapping my arms around her and rolling her onto her back. For several minutes, we kissed passionately, the lines crossed, blurring to something else.

This? This was something new and different and my body was reacting to it in the only way it knew how. I was getting extremely hard, and her body so close to mine was making it noticeable. She smiled as we kissed and pressed her hip against my cock, and I let out a small involuntary moan, accompanied by a quick shudder.

I leaned back and pulled my shirt off. I could see her moving and pulling hers up and off as well. Her hands found my shoulders and pulled me back to her. Skin to skin, I felt her breasts pressing against me. I hadn’t seen them all morning now they were against me, begging to be touched. I moved my hand up and laid it on her shoulder, right above her chest. I was afraid to move it down, to cup her beautiful mound, fearful that to do so would break whatever spell we were both under.

She could sense my hesitation, “It’s okay.” She took my hand and slid it down on top of her breast. The small nipple was rock hard underneath my palm. I gently squeezed her, kissing her while I did. I heard and felt her moan softly. I gently pinched the nipple, getting a small gasp from her, before I resumed caressing the areola and surrounding skin. She was so silky soft, my fingers gliding over the supple skin. I slid my hands between and then to the other side, making sure each received equal attention.

“I love my little boobs played with,” she said into my mouth

“Mmmmm. Good thing.”

“I love you.”

“I love you, baby.”

“I..” she hesitated

“What Jessica?”

“I want more. Down there.”

I took her hand in mine. “Show me.”

She slowly slid my hand down her stomach. I felt the waistband of her panties brush my fingertips as her hand slid past and finally between her thighs. The heat radiating from her was unmistakable.

“You have an amazing pussy.” I said, looking into her eyes.

“Yeah? That’s why I want you to take it and make it yours.”

As we talked, my fingers traced the outline of her labia from outside her panties. I could feel her dampness seeping through. She moaned slightly as she felt my fingertips on her.

“How much do you want?”

“Everything.” She gasped

I slid my hand up and traced the lace top of the waistband. Slowly, I pushed my hand under the band and further down.

“I didn’t know you shaved again.” I teased as my the middle finger reached the top of her slit

“Mmhmm.” She said breathlessly. “Cleaner.”

“I like it.” I whispered into her ear as I slid my finger down. Her lips parted as my finger slid inside, and I felt her juices, hot and slick. Her body tensed as I slid my finger slowly inside, penetrating into her body. Sliding my other arm under her head, I cradled her as I moved my finger inside her.”

“Oh fuck yes.” She breathed out.

Moving my finger out, she moaned slightly. She tensed up again when I found her little clit, and started massaging that with my well lubricated finger.

“Oh. Oh yes…” She started to shiver in my arms as I rubbed little circles around her button.

“Shhh baby girl. It’s okay. Just enjoy it.”

For the next few minutes, the only sounds were her halting breathing and the wet sounds I was creating between her legs. Suddenly, her body tensed and curled up a little. Then, with a loud moan, she pushed back, straightening out and spasming. I smiled as I watched my teenage girlfriend orgasm under my touch. I could feel her pussy get even wetter as she came, and I made sure to keep her clit well lubricated.

“Oh shit.” She panted and fell limp in my arms, spent.

“Was that enough?” I asked, smiling

“It… was… incredible.”

I slid my finger up and out of her, eliciting a gasp as my finger drew across her sensitive clit. I brought my hand to my face, inhaling her scent. I had to taste her, and she was divine. Slightly salty, slight tangy, but clean. I licked my finger clean of her juice as we lay there.

When she recovered enough, she rolled onto her side and slid her hand down my chest. She continued down my stomach and to my shorts. With no preamble or warning, she reached inside and wrapped her hand around my rock hard cock.

“Hello!” I said, surprised at the bold move

“Your turn.” She said, kissing me as she rolled me on my back. “If you don’t want me to do this, just say.” If she had stopped, I would probably have exploded anyway, “I know you love and respect Rachel but I want to make you feel good.” She leaned in and whispered in my ear. “I want to make you cum.”

Slowly, Jessica started moving her hand up and down my cock, squeezing gently while she did. I couldn’t help but moan softly as she did. My cock isn’t the biggest in the world, but it’s a decent size. I wasn’t going to be bottoming out in anyone’s cervix, but I wasn’t going to hurt them either.

Her mouth still beside my ear, I heard her whisper. “I love the way your cock feels in my hand. I want to make you cum. I want you to shoot it all over my hand. Please, don’t hold back. Let it go and cum for me.”

Her words, mixed with making her cum earlier and the amount of time since anyone other than myself did the trick. I quickly felt the familiar pressure that signaled release was imminent. I pulled her close to me while I said, “I’m about to cum, baby.”

Her reply was to lock her mouth onto mine and she quickened her strokes. I groaned into her mouth as I came, cum shooting from the tip with a force I’d forgotten I could produce. The last few spurts didn’t go as far and dribbled onto her hand, still clutching my now softening cock.

I heard the unmistakable sound of someone sucking their fingers clean. “Not bad at all.” She said before she lay her head on my arm. I reached over and found my t-shirt and cleaned my cum off of my chest as well as I could. I could’ve gone to the bathroom, but I didn’t want her to leave my arms.

“Thank you.” She said as she ran her hand through my chest hair

“No… Thank you Jessica.” I whispered.

“Can I sleep here iwith you?” she said through a yawn.

“I’d have it no other way. But you don’t want to do anything more today?” I was more than happy to make her cum a few more times before Rachel cameback home.

“I’m good for right now.” She said quietly. “I love you.”

“I love you too.”

I woke up half an hour later. It was late morning and I briefly wondered if it had all been a dream. I sat up slowly, and looked around, but Jessica wasn’t with me. I got up, put on a clean shirt and went into the kitchen.

Jessica was there, sitting at the table with a half-eaten bowl of cereal. Her spoon was dangling from her hands, slowly stirring it as she looked out the window into the backyard.

“‘Morning?” I said, breaking her from her reprieve.

“Hey!” she said, brightening up at my arrival “Sleep well?”

“Mmhmm.” I said, “Are you okay?”

“Yeah. Just thinking.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah. We should probably talk.”

The worst words known to man. ‘We Need to Talk’ in any variation is a gut-wrenching phrase.

“Oh boy.” I sat down, taking a deep breath. “Okay. I should apologise. Things progressed and I should’ve stopped it, but I didn-“

“What are you talking about?!” she interrupted

“Huh?” I was at a loss now. “What are YOU talking about?”

“You silly man!” she said laughing. “I meant about what we’re going to do next!”

“So… You don’t have any regrets?”

“I’m just worried you’re mad at me.”

“Why would I be mad at you?”

“Well… what about Rachel?”

“Oh… Well… I don’t know how much you know about the… intimate side of things.”

“You mean your relationship?”

“Yeah. Well, she can’t worry about what she doesn’t know about?” I suggested.

“I kinda like that plan.” She reached over and took my hands in hers. “Just us.”

“So where do we go from here?”

“Well, I know where I’d like to go.” She said with a sly grin, “But what about you? I don’t want you to do anything you don’t want or will regret.”

“Heh. Shouldn’t that be my line? I don’t want to hurt you, Jessica.”

“And Rachel?” she said, knowing that I was technically cheating on her.

“You let me worry about that. Besides, I’m not planning on telling her anything about this!”

“Oh God no!” she laughed a little, “She would be livid if you came inside me…”

“Hmmm, OK, how about this? Let’s set some rules.”

“Sounds good. Rule One. No telling anyone.”

“I agree. Rule Two?”

“Just you and me.” I nodded. “But you have to promise me something. Don’t give up on dating and finding your future husband. I’m almost twice your age. I’m with Rachel…  just can’t give you that kind of life.”

“I know. But things change. Life doesn’t have to follow the set pattern. It’s not why I agreed to be your birthdy present.”

“So why did you?”

She thought for a moment, gathering her thoughts.

“That’s one thing I’ve been thinking of. Trying to figure out how to explain it. I guess it was just the next step in how I felt. And after that night, I just felt so close to you. Safe. Reassured. I just wanted to be close to you. And when we kissed, it just felt… right. Good. I had feelings for you and I wanted more. I went home and realised how horny I was! I had to cum, but even after I did I couldn’t stop thinking about it.”

“Maybe that’s just lust, Jess?”

“Not just lust. You have a calming influence on me,” she continued, “The stupid text this morning. You took my mind off it, you cared about my feelings. I laid there and we were face to face. All those thoughts and feelings came back hard. My kitty got soooo wet just being that close.”

“Kitty?” I asked, surprised that’s what she called it.

“You know… my pussy.”

“I know what you meant. I just liked it.”

“Oh.” She blushed a little. “Anyway, I decided to make a move on you because I want you for myself… but if I have to share you… I accept that. For now.” She looked up at me. “You’re not angry, are you?”

I stood up and walked over to her, pulling her up when I got close. I wrapped my arms around her, squeezing her firm ass in my hands as I pushed her against me. “What do you think?” I kissed her, my tongue dancing across hers as my hands gently massaged her. She moaned happily as she retuned my kiss, wrapping her arms around my neck.

“So?” I said, breaking the kiss and smiling, “What do you want to do today?”

“Whatever we want. We have all afternoon”

“Well, before we decide anything, I think I’m going to get a shower.”

“Okay.” She said as she released me.

I started walking to the bedroom. Right before I went in, I turned around and saw her standing there watching me walk.

“Well come on.” I said as if it were obvious, “Aren’t you going to join me?”

Her eyes got wide, the thought never crossing her mind. I went to the shower, hearing her footsteps behind me, following me in. There, I turned on the water and let the hot water work its way into the system. I turned around, and she was standing there, looking nervous.

“You okay?”

“Yeah… just… kinda bright in here.” I walked to her and held her at the waist. Slowly, I pulled her shirt up and over her head, leaving her in just her yellow panties. When her shirt was off, she made to cover herself, but I shook my head and she lowered her arms.

“You’re beautiful, Jessica.” I said, looking at her breasts. They were pert, no snagging at all. Her little nipples were hard, and the areola was only slightly darker and pinker than the rest of her pale skin. I took my shirt off and pulled her to me, pressing her chest against mine as I kissed her again. Almost simultaneously, our hands slid down and pushed each other’s underwear down. This close, my cock was rock hard again, and pressed against her stomach. I pulled her back with me and into the shower, closing the door behind us as the water cascaded down around us.

“Do you really think either of us will get clean?” she asked, reaching down and taking ahold of my cock.

“I don’t know. But I know that I don’t mind either way right now.” I said as I looked down at her bare pussy. I ran my fingers along the slit, watching as her eyes closed when I slipped inside. She spread her legs open, giving me easier access. She was already wet inside; her juices were unmistakable from the regular water. She wrapped her arms around my neck as my finger worked inside her, sliding in and out slowly, then sliding up to her clit.

“I love how wet you already.”

“That’s how wet you make me.” She said between breaths. “Oh God, this is better than I imagined.”

I sped up my hand, rubbing her clit a little faster and pressing a little harder. She started bucking her hips against my hand and her breathing turned fast and ragged.

“Are you about to cum, Jess?” I whispered in her ear

“Yes.” She hissed

“Cum for me. Cum now, baby.”

I barely got the words out when she spasmed against me. She held me tight as her orgasm overtook her and she cried out a primal howl. Feeling her body tighten against mine almost made me cum right then as well! I held her for a few minutes as she recovered, kissing her head as the shower cleaned her juice from my hand.

“How do you do that to me?” She panted, unbelieving

“Do what? Make you cum?”

“So quickly. I can’t make myself cum that easily.”

“Practice I guess.” I said smiling.

“Does Rachel cum like this?”

“Yeah. When we do this.”

“She’s an idiot for not doing this with you daily!” She laughed and kissed me. “Now what about you?”

“Oh, don’t worry about me right now. I’m not as young as I used to be. If I cum now, it could be a while before I’m ready again. Besides, it’s a man’s duty to make sure his little girl is as happy as possible.” I pulled her against me and hugged her close.

“You already have. Everything else is icing.”

She pulled away and slid down onto the floor of the shower, ending up in a kneeling position in front of me. Her hand wrapped around my cock and started to stroke it slowly. I was already hard, but feeling her soft hands and the warm water made me feel like I grew harder still. As she stroked me, she picked up speed, getting faster and faster. I could hear the squishing sounds as she squeezed the tip of my cock when she neared it.

“I want you to cum, again. All over me. Do you want to?” She asked, looking up at me innocently and biting her lower lip.

“God yes.” I hissed

“Cum over my boobs. Let me see it. I want to see you cum.”

As they did before, her words pushed me over the edge. I had to brace on the wall of the shower as I felt my cock erupt. Loads of my cum rushed out, and I had to close my eyes as I came. Her hands continued to milk my cock of every last drop. I stood panting, unable to believe I could cum that hard. Jessica giggled, and I looked down to see her face and chest covered in my semen. She had apparently aimed my cock upward at the last moment, so my cum coated her with every shot. I watched as she licked it from her lips, and licked her fingers clean.

“I like the taste of you!”

I pulled her up and kissed her again. The sweetness of her lips mixed with the slightly salty residue of my cum was incredible. “We should get you cleaned up.” I joked as I aimed the water to clean her chest.

We finished the shower quickly, and she did her best to try to keep me hard, if her hand wasn’t on my cock then she was pressing her naked body against mine in some way. Everywhere she touched me felt like electricity, exciting me in ways I hadn’t felt since I was a younger man. Surprisingly, I didn’t go completely soft. Her hands and body, mixed with the occasional kiss, kept me in a state of desire.

We got out of the shower and took our time drying each other, but we didn’t bother getting dressed. We quickly hopped into the bed and got under the covers.

“You know.” I said as she lay against me. “If we keep doing this, it’s going to get serious.”

“I know. I want that.”

“Yeah. I do too. Are you on the pill?” 

“I’ve been on birth control since her early teens. Not because I was afraid of pregnancy, but to regulate my period.” She smiled, then “Jeff?”

“Yes, Jessica?”

“Make love to me.”

I rolled her onto her back, making sure I was over her. I smiled as I looked down, seeing my girl smiling back up at me, naked as the day she was born. I kissed her, savoring her lips as she kissed me back. I moved down, kissing her neck, then her chest. I spend time on each breast, sucking each nipple and areola, massaging the tender skin. She moaned as I did it, and I could feel the heat from between her legs grow as I played. After an eternity on her chest, I slid down until I could see her beautiful pussy right in front of me. The sheets had slid down with me, exposing her entirely. I spread her legs apart further, looking up at her as I did. Her eyes met mine, and I could see she was a little nervous about what I was doing. I winked at her, moving up and kissing her labia. She jumped a little, not sure what to expect.

“Relax and enjoy it.”

“Are you sure you want to? I’ll understand if you don’t.”

Little did she know how much I enjoyed this. To taste a woman at her core was the most wonderful thing for me, and to hear and feel her cum against my tongue was the biggest aphrodisiac in the world. I spread her lips with my hands, and I could see her little clit, all but hidden inside her pink folds. I slid my tongue up, slipping inside and finally to her clit.

Her whole body went stiff, as if I’d hit a nerve. “Oh shit!” she cried out, even those words losing coherence as I licked more. Slowly, I pushed a finger inside her, pressing against her g-spot. Her juice coated my mouth, and I drank in as much of her nectar as I could. Clean and delicious, I was intoxicated by her pussy. I could’ve stayed there forever and never tired of her taste. Jessica’s moans became grunts as I licked faster, fingered faster. Within minutes, she was grinding her hips, and it was a small challenge to keep my tongue and lips where they belonged. Her legs quivered as she grew closer and closer. Her hands found my head, holding it in place as if she were afraid I’d stop before she could cum. I felt her hands on my hair tighten, her body stiffen, and her long legs pressed tightly against my head. She cried out again as she came, moaning and panting almost at the same time. Her pussy pulsed against my finger, the muscles tightening around it.

I slowed my tongue, but didn’t stop. She cooled down, but her moans didn’t stop.

“Oh! Oh fuck!” was all she could get out before I sped up again, her pussy even wetter than it was before. I slid my tongue up and down, making sure to taste as much as I could of her. Every time I went back to her clit, she arched again. Finally I stayed on her clit, sliding my tongue across it faster and faster, pressing harder. “FUCK!” She called out, before crying out another primal sound, the sound of a woman having an incredible orgasm made stronger by the taboo act. She calmed down, this time pushing my head away gently. “Too sensitive.” Was all she was able to get out.

I moved up and over her, pressing my lips against hers. Our tongues met, and she moaned slightly as she tasted herself on my lips.

“I taste pretty good.” She grinned

“You are delicious, babygirl.”

I rolled onto my back, pulling her with me. She lay on me, one leg draped over. My cock was once again fully hard, and pressed against her leg.

“What do you want to do now?” she asked, grinning like the Cheshire Cat.

“I’m going to let you drive this one.”

She moved up and whispered in my ear, “I want you inside me.” As wet as she was, I was still pretty dry.

“You should get me wet first then.” I grinned.

Without a word, she slid down. I closed my eyes as I felt her breath on my cock, followed shortly by her mouth. She started slowly, moving up and down. I was a little surprised that she was pretty good, but I figured either she had been researching on the internet or had a little practical experience. Either way, I loved it. She worked up plenty of saliva, and soon the slurping sounds coming from her mouth meant I was well lubricated.

My cock popped out of her mouth and she slid back up, straddling my waist. Leaning forward, she reached down and guided me to the wet entrance of her pussy.

“Without a condom…” she smiled at me as she worked it in, keeping herself from sliding it all the way. Slowly, she lowered herself and I felt the head slide all the way in. I couldn’t help but moan as I felt her body embrace me.

“I can’t cum inside you, Jessica. Are you okay with that?” I asked.

“Yeah. Just disappointed… I want to feel it.”

“Maybe sometime.” I said, smiling at her.

She closed her eyes and moved down again. I felt her pussy stretch again, then give way. She let out a gasp, wincing as I entered her. With a small cry, she lowered herself all the way down, until our bodies pressed against one another. I reached up and pulled her to me, letting her rest and lay on my chest. I could feel her shaking as she rested on me, her body getting used to the invasion of my cock. With a little contortion, I was able to pull the bed sheets up and over us, cocooning us both together.

“God, I love you, Jeff,” she whispered, looking up at me.

“I love you too baby. Are you okay?”

“Mmhmm. Just needed to get used to it. Feels nice now, you inside me without a condom.”

“It feels amazing, baby. I guess you’re a woman now, huh?” I smiled at her.

“I’m your woman,” She smiled back, grinning from ear to ear. “And you’re my man.”

I could feel the walls of her vagina wrapping around my cock, engulfing it in the warm, soft embrace I hadn’t felt in a long time. Slowly, I pulled my hips down and her eyes widened. As I pushed back in, her eyes closed and she hummed softly.

“At last…” she sighed, “Keep doing it.”

I moved in and out of her, slowly. I kept my arms around her as I did, holding her close. She moved up, and I angled my hips to keep inside her and moving. Our lips met, and we kissed as two lovers would. Our mouths and tongues were in sync as I kept the pace between our legs. I was glad she had made me cum in the shower, because I was pretty sure I wasn’t going to last much longer. It had been a long time since I had been in someone who wasn’t Rachel. Bareback and and as tight and wet as she was my cock was thoroughly enjoying the experience.

Jessica broke our kiss, and put her forehead against mine. Her eyes were closed and her breathing was ragged. “Oh Jeff. I’m gonna cum.” Was all she said, until I felt her orgasm from the inside. Her pussy clamped down, and it became almost impossible to move inside her. I pushed hard until I was all the way inside, letting her pussy spasm around me.

Eventually, she relaxed her grip on me, and I was able to continue sliding in and out of her. It didn’t take long before I sped up a little, my own orgasm getting closer and closer. She could tell, probably the same way I could tell when she was able to cum.

“Yes, YES! Cum inside me. I want you to. I need you to.”

I must be more auditory than I thought, because her words were the trigger. I buried myself inside her as deep as I could, crying out. She quickly swallowed me up while I savored the feeling of entering a woman who had just cum. I pulled back and could see my shaft glistening with her juices. I started slow at first but then I started fucking her faster and harder. All you could hear was the sound of my balls slapping her wet pussy. Every now and then I would drive deep into and hold her hips tightly in place until she would buck her ass and moan.

“I can’t cum inside you,” I hssed between gritted teeth.

My dick was so hard I had no problem sliding all the way in and out of her. She gasped as she leaned back and started to wildly grind herself on me. It didn’t take her long to cum again in this position. All of the sudden she tensed up and started shaking all over. I could feel her cum running down my thighs and it didn’t take long before I could feel my balls start to tingle. Since I didn’t have a condom I knew I had to be careful. I resolved to withdraw and cum on her tits and tummy so I started fucking her really deep until I knew I was going to blow my load. I held my last thrust deep inside her until I felt my balls starting to pump. I pulled out, grabbed my cock and everything went white as my orgasm hit me. I couldn’t see or hear anything. Everything was centered on my cock, unloading as much cum as I could up her body, the first volley hitting her chin. My second and third shot of semen landed just under her breasts. I stroked my cock until I watched the last of my cum drain onto her tummy and pussy. To my amazement she reached down, touched the puddle of cum on her stomach and carefully tasted her fingers. 

“Oh my God.” She said, breathing hard on my chest.

“Yeah.” I croaked out

“I’m drenched in your seed. It felt so good, then it felt even better. I actually came again, just feeling you spurt on me!”

“Oh Jess, I wish I could have stayed inside you forever.” Yeah, it was a lame thing to say but it was what I was feeling at the time.

“Yeah. It’s going to happen. I’m going to make it happen.”

“I love you so much, Jessica.”

“I love you too, Daddy.” That was the first time today she had called me ‘daddy’.

Slowly, she slid off to my hand and curled up next to me. Her eyes closed, and in a few moments I heard the slow, rhythmic sound of her breathing as she slept. I closed my eyes and drifted off as well.

It was only a short time later when I heard my phone buzz on the bedside table. I picked it up to see Rachel’s face and an incoming message.

“Sorry I had to work today – it’s so borrrrring” read the text.

“I’m in bed!” I replied honestly. I looked down at the redhead cuddled in against me, still sleeping soundly… still looking uber cute.

“Lucky thing. Send me a selfie.”

I’m not sure what I expected, did she know Jessica was here? I opened my camera and reversed it so I could see myself. As I studied myself – tired, hair disheveled. I hoped my just fucked look might be mistaken for simply being tired. I took the photo, being careful not to capture Jessica in the shot, and pressed send.

A few moments later I received a photo in return. Rachel had unbuttoned her blouse and pulled it open until her cleavage was in clear view. She focused the phone on her lips and breasts. with her lips pursed, she took the photo without a moment of trepidation, hit send, and knew the effect it would have upon me.

My phone pinged loudly as a text from Rachel appeared.

“Rachel is feeling frisky” she said, demanding more from me.

I complied and a moment later she received a picture, my bare legs and ass, curled up on our bed. In the background she could see my reflection; I was naked, fortunately Jessica was completely concealed from view as I held my phone up over my head in both hands.

Fingers shaking, my heart pumping and the adrenaline fueled by how close I was to revealing my promiscuity I held my phone up near my chin so I could just barely see the screen, but the camera could see my whole body. I took a shuddering breath and took the picture, without even looking I pressed send.

“Very pretty, I love that cock, even when it’s at rest.”

I felt a little jump of pleasure and played the ball straight back into her court, “Now send me something to wake it up” I text.

“I can do better than that” and a video call came in. I stared at the screen; absorbed by the moment. I would have to be extremely careful not to show Jessica who’s arm sleepily wrapped around me. I brought my camera to my face and accepted the call.

Rachel was now clearly in a bathroom stall. She smiled when she saw me, reached behind me and unclasped her bra and hung it over a pile of her other clothes. Pulling her panties down to my knees she spread her feet and pointed her toes inwards. She held the phone high above her head and sticking out her lip, she did my best baby doll pout for me. Giggling at the silliness of it, but also giddy with fear, I commended her quietly for her bravado.

“Ooh la la! You look like you need a spanking. Show me your ass.”

I could see it was a little more difficult to pull off as she couldn’t really see what she was doing as she did it, but with careful camera positioning I saw her peachy behind.

“I am going to make that ass glow red.”

“Are you hard for me?” Thankfully I was and showed her my resulting erection. 

“Put your fingers around your cock.” Her voice is husky. I do as she says, wetting my fingers then gently masturbating on camera for her.

“Finger yourself, Rachel. I love the sounds your pussy makes,” 

“I will…” she husks in my ear. Her voice sounds constricted and shallow, like she’s fighting to control herself, like she’s touching herself. 

“Wet your pussy with your fingers. Imagine they’re mine. I want you to touch yourself the way you like me touching you. Push your fingers into your pussy the way I would.”

“I don’t kn-“

“Hush, do as I say.”

She became quiet but she was doing as she was told.

“Is my girlfriend pushing her fingers into her pussy at work, rubbing circles around her clit?”

“Yes.”

“I can hear it in your breathing,” I tells her, my own voice rising. “I want you to cum for me Rachel, can you do that?”

“I want to,” I tell her. “But I-“

Just then the door bangs and I hear someone come in.

“…Jesus Christ, Jen, I’m here, aren’t I? It’s not like you’re here because you want to be, we’re on fucking deadline.”

My breathing stopped and I heard Rachel go quiet. It was a workmate. Fuck.

“I’m just saying, this isn’t our fault.” It was Jen, Rachel’s boss, she sounded weirdly apologetic. She was usually such a badass. “This whole concept was bullshit. It’s self-inflicted – why’d he tell them we could do this?”

“Do you want to end the callI” I whispered.

“No,” she whimpered. She was naked standing in front of the toilet with her fingers jammed in her twat listening to a bitchfest. Her whole body was shaking. They were right in front of the stalls. I could see slivers of them in the mirror through the gap around the stall door.

“Then don’t stop,” my voice wass low and conspiratorial. “I want my fingers pushing deeper into you.”

Kathy was entering the stall one down from her. She and Jen were still talking, venting about some guy they worked with. I listened as Kathy adjusted her clothes and lowered herself onto the toilet. I could see Rachel was having trouble breathing, she looked so scared.

“I’m going to get fired,” she smirked, not knowing what to do.

“Let me hear your breathe as my fingers stoke you,” I whispered. I exhaled a slow shaking breath into the phone. Her fingers started moving again. My legs felt weak as I felt a drop of precum leak from my swollen cockhead.

“The concept was always too complicated,” Kathy complained. Her voice was awful, nasal, and coarse. I could hear the rush of her urine. “Needlessly! Am I right?”

We tried to tune her out. Her fingers were moving faster now. I could hear my own breath through the phone. Rachel’s legs were shaking. Afraid they might give out, she carefully leaned her head against the corner of the stall for support. She was so close but still so afraid.

“Kathy, I’ll speak to Keith again and see if his team can spare some time to help us out, but I’m not making promises.”

‘Jen is such a wimp,’ I marveled, even as I worried she and Kathy would hear Rachel masturbating. The wet noises her fingers were making a sound like sloppy thunder in the closed confines of the stall.

“Listen to you, you’re so close already,” I reassured her. My voice was breaking and bouncing slightly, I could almost my bed shaking as I jerked off with her. “I am close too, Rachel, but I’m not going to cum until I hear you.”

Her mouth was open and I watched as a thin stream of drool slipped off her outstretched tongue and dripped onto the tiles at her feet.

‘Oh God, I’m going to cum…’ I hear Rachel whispered.

“Fucking good luck with those nerds,” Kathy barked as she battered her toilet paper roll and wipes herself. “What a bunch of divas.”

“Cum for me mon amour,” I plead over the phone, my voice deep and full of longing.

I can’t help but picture Kathy’s piss wet pussy hair and pale fat ass as I saw Rachel’s fingers strum, becoming a blur between her open thighs.

“Ahhhhhhhh” She moaned, it was loud enough to be heard, loud enough that I responded with a long moan of relief, but thankfully Kathy was banging open her stall and Jen was running the tap.

Rachel’s moans sounded almost sing-song. I wanted to laugh and tell her how wonderful she was, but even if I could, I had to stay silent. My orgasm was approaching and I knew I must hold on otherwise I would awaken Jessica and our tryst would be discovered. Cum was streaming over Rachel’s hand.

“Jeff, oh my beautiful Jeff,” she gushed softly.

“I asked that little bitch whatsherface to help out on the PowerPoint so Keith wrote that email to all departments, saying they ‘weren’t photoshop’! Seriously, what assholes.”

Rachel’s ass clenched as she climaxed. Her eyes wer watering and she was biting down viciously on her lip – desperate not to cry out.

“I remember that email Kathy and you’re right, that was nerd-diva assholery, but Keith was also under a deadline, so… whatever.”

“Whatever my ass. Seriously, Jen, it was extra, and onl-.”

The door slammed and they were gone. Rachel was bent over, her elbows braced on her knees, her panties stretched between her ankles, cum dripping down her leg.

“Oh Jesus,” She moaned as she fell back and landed hard on the toilet seat. “God Almighty!”

“You are so bold. You can’t pretend you didn’t enjoy an audience. You wanted them to hear you cumming… for me.”

I watched her legs quiver, trying hard to catch her breath. The terror was retreating from her breast “You’re not wrong. I see you like an audience too.” I saw a hint of anger in her eyes. 

Behind me, and in full view, was the beautiful Jessica, her green eyes sparkling propped up on the pillow next to me. Before Rachel could say anything, Jessica said, “Good morning, Rachel!” in her own cheery voice.

Rachel was polite in her reply but I could hear the coldness in her voice. “Good morning, Jessica. What brings you over this morning?” I thought the question was unnecessary but I knew where Rachel was going and felt it in my best interest to remain quiet for the moment.

“Well, I remember you saying it was okay for Jeff to fuck me more if I wanted when I was here for his birthday, and I woke up horny this morning, and…” Jessica took a breath and Rachel interrupted her before she could continue.

“And so you thought you’d just come over and fuck my boyfriend without so much as texting me to see if it was okay?” Rachel’s voice was flat. She sounded neither angry nor happy; just neutral. Jessica was beginning to get the hint that Rachel wasn’t real happy about her having come over unannounced.

“Um, yeah,” said Jessica, now starting to sound a little nervous. “I hope that’s okay?”

Rachel let that hang for a moment before saying anything. Finally she replied, “Yes, it’s okay. But in the future, as a matter of courtesy, before you assume you can just enjoy my boyfriend, how about if you send me a text or call me and ask and we can do it together? It’s a matter of respect.”

“I understand,” said Jessica immediately. “I didn’t know but I will be sure to in the future.”

“Then that’s fine,” said Rachel, her voice now sounding a bit happier as she continued. “Jeff?”

“Yeah?” I said, swallowing hard, my heart recovering.

“Have some fun,” she replied. “But do me a favour?”

“Of course,” I said. “What’s that?”

Rachel’s voice had a slight edge to it when she answered me. “Don’t cum inside her.”

“I know the rule,” I said back.

Jessica said, “Huh?” when she realized what Rachel had said.

“You’re his present, he’s not yours, remember that,” Rachel said. “Text me when you’re done with her and she’s gone.”

“Will do, my love,” I said with a smile. It was Jessica’s turn to look aggravated as I disconnected the call. 

Looking Jessica in the eye I said, “You heard the lady, you’re my present. Mine.”

“Claim me then. Fuck me and cum inside me.” 

“What if you get pregnant? Do you think you’d be able to survive Rachel’s wrath? Do you think I’d get to keep my balls?”

“We’ll survive… and anyway, I’m on the pill, remember?”

She kissed me hard, and I returned it with all I could. I started to find the places she’d liked being kissed before. I let my hands roam her body, as she pulled me tightly to her.

One thing led to another, until we were naked together again, dry humping as we held each other tight. On one hand, I was enjoying the moment as it was, and didn’t want it to end. On the other hand, my arousal needed some outlet. Something more needed to happen, and sooner or later it would.

“I want your sperm inside me, Daddy. Cum in your present?”

“We can’t… I need a condom.” I told her.

“But you don’t need one,” she replied, before kissing me again.

“You really expect me to believe I can’t get you pregnant?” I asked.

“Well, yeah, that’s why I take those little pills.” She seemed completely sincere.

Either she was toying with her future, or she really did put full faith in them.

I found both hard to believe.

I knew I should stop things from going any further… Go get some condoms and pick up where we left off. Stalling for time, I slid down her body, pressing my face into her, below her protruding clitoris. I licked her to orgasm and felt her muscles squeeze my fingers inside her. I’d still never felt anything like it before. This, I thought, was what a fertile woman’s body felt like.

“I need you inside me,” she whispered.

I was so tempted. I couldn’t believe that I was considering calling her bluff, even if it meant toying with my own future too. Actually the idea that our futures hung in the balance was somehow turning me on even more, making me feel feverishly out of my right mind.

“You’re going to have a real problem on your hands if Rachel finds out,” I said, lining my cock up with her hole.

“I’m not worried about that,” she said, gently pushing her hips toward mine teasingly. “But if you don’t trust my birth control, maybe you should go get some condoms.”

Plural, I noticed. “Is that what you want me to do?” I asked. At least she was open to the idea. That should have been enough encouragement to do the responsible thing.

“No, I don’t want to stop, and I see no reason to, I’m your present. You must claim me.” she said.

“Are you sure about this?” I asked, just to be sure that this wasn’t some elaborate role play.

“What are you waiting for?” she urged me playfully.

“Fine,” I said, pressing myself into her. I exhaled as I took in the pleasure of it, as my flesh slid gracefully into hers, until I could feel her all around me. I could feel every little shiver of her, every little squeeze. We had intercourse before; I’d even done it bareback with Rachel but this felt like something else altogether.

“Oh god,” I moaned.

Though Jessica was in many ways still a girl, her body was that of a woman. Her body was more than ready to reproduce, regardless of considerations like college classes and career options. I could feel her drawing me inward, holding me tight, and for a moment, I imagined the breasts that Rachel and fell in front of me with every breath swelling up with milk. The flat stomach beneath me filling up with child. With her heedless refusal to use actual birth control, it would be a matter of time. And if I didn’t stop myself, it would be my child filling up her belly.

Maybe that image would have been enough to shock some sense into me before. But I had been spending more time with Jessica since we met. Maybe I was more ready to see the world through her eyes. Maybe I was more comfortable with her, and with that possibility. Or maybe my conscious rational mind didn’t even have a seat at the table at that point.

I started thrusting in and out, slowly, savoring this moment I’d dreamt of for months, this moment that was even more powerful than I’d expected. We kissed each other hard, like making up for the time we had wasted.

I felt so sensitive and so inundated with sensations that I wasn’t sure how long I could last. But it must have been the same way for Jessica, because it didn’t take long for her to reach her next orgasm. And when she did, I could feel it emanate from deep within her. The way her hips bucked against mine, it was almost enough to set me off. But I rode out the storm in one piece.

“Oh Jessica, I think I’m going to cum soon,” I said.

“I’m ready,” she gasped. “Do it. Cum in your present.”

“It’s not safe, but it feels so…oh…” I had to pause to regain control. “Jessica, please tell me you’re on some real birth control. Please.”

I knew I had probably spilled lots of precum into her waiting vagina, that I’d been thrusting our juices together, probably already pushing a few stray sperm towards her waiting egg. But I thought maybe, most likely, it still wasn’t too late to change course.

“Should I tell you what you want to hear?” she teased, giving me a playful bite on the ear.

“Careful,” I said. “Making me cum right now would be risky.”

“No it’s not, it’s perfectly safe. I want to feel it. Cum inside me,” she urged me. “I’m on birth control.”

With relief, I thought, I hoped, against all odds and reason itself, that she was saying that she was actually on the pill. In that instant, I plunged myself as deep into her as I could go, and held her tightly to me as I swelled up inside of her, my climax overtaking me.

A moment later she added, “I told you I was.”

I heard her words, and yes, there was a moment between when I heard her, and when the first jet of my semen erupted into her. In theory, I could have withdrawn then. But in truth, it was already too late. As I swelled up inside her, I could feel her pressing in on me, her vaginal muscles squeezing, tugging on me. And then I flooded her with my warmth, my energy, my seed, my life. Feeling it inside her, she began to shudder and shake under me. But my orgasm, our orgasm together, was just beginning.

“I hope I don’t prove you wrong,” I groaned.

Feeling her spasm with pleasure, I swelled up again, feeling the pressure of her upon me again, before I poured myself into her again. She gripped the sheets tight. Her body was nearly beyond her control now, as it got what it fundamentally wanted. Jessica was just along for the ride, she smiled despite biting her lip.

Again and again I ejaculated into her, each time a promise to prove her wrong, each time carrying a risk that I’d betrayed myself, sacrificed my future in the heat of the moment. When it was finished, when I had nothing more to give, and the aftershocks finished rolling through her from head to toe, we lay there still conjoined. Under me, she was completely relaxed, all her limbs and core muscles slack and gelatinous, no longer animated by the primal passion that had gripped her. Though I propped myself up so as not to crush her, I was nearly that exhausted myself.

Overcome with emotion and pheremones, I looked down into her eyes, and said, “Jessica, I hope this isn’t weird to say, but I love you.”

“I love you too,” she said, pulling my mouth down to hers.

“But I still can’t believe we actually did that,” I said, even though my nerve endings were still tingling from the act we had just committed. “You’re taking such a risk.”

“No I’m not,” she said, with utter confidence. When our breathing slowed to normal, we already felt our instincts reawakening. I started to firm up again inside her, and I could feel that she felt it. “Besides, you’re a bad liar. If you really distrusted my birth control, you wouldn’t be getting hard again right now.”

I didn’t have a great counter to that, since what my body was urging me to do didn’t make sense. So I just kissed her, as our hips started to move in rhythm again. Jessicas’ eyes rolled into the back of her head as she reached the height of her third orgasm. I was still gently pounding into her quivering pussy, as she rapidly approached another peak. Trying to muffle her scream, Jessica covered her face with her pillow, her orgasm crashing into her as her body convulsed. Feeling her pussy rapidly contract and release repeatedly around my engorged cock, I could hold on no longer as I grunted my release into this beautiful teen.

Rope after rope of semen pulsed into Jessicas’ welcoming pussy, prolonging her own orgasm as she wrapped herself tightly around me. Once sated, like lovers we held each other closely as we repositioned ourselves into a more comfortable embrace.

Jessica shuddered slightly as I lightly ran my fingers over her now moist skin and into her luscious red hair. A smile now sat permanently on her more than satisfied face, as she basked in the glow of my love. I had serious reservations the first time I spilled my seed into Jessica’s waiting vagina. But by the end, I hadn’t even offered to hold back, and I hadn’t thought twice about it. I had given everything I had to her lustful, wanting body, and she had taken it all eagerly, greedily inside her, not spilling a drop, until I had nothing left to give.

“Now I am truly yours, Daddy…” she murmured.

“That was amazing… but stupid.”

She moaned and grabbed my ass with both hands and pulled me against her as she moved her own hips to increase the rubbing contact against my still rock hard penis. I knew then that she would let me bend her over the bed and fuck her, and I knew exactly how wonderful that would feel. But I didn’t want to be the one to cross her line. I pulled away, and she opened her eyes.

“Mmmmmm . . . ” Jessica kissed my lips, as I raised myself on my arms above her.

“Spread your legs for me. Show Daddy what you want.”

Jessica held my gaze as she pushed her thighs wide, and held herself up and open, so I could see.

“Keep them open,” I whispered, as I leaned down to kiss her, my tongue swirling inside her mouth.

“Daddy wants to fuck you nice and deep now. Do you want that?”

the redheaded teen nodded and opened wider for me, using her hands to pull her thighs far apart.

We both watched, breathless, wanting to see and revel in it, as I slid my penis across her slit, slowly, until she couldn’t help squirming away from my maddening tease.

“Put me inside you. Put Daddy inside you,” I murmured, giving in to the naughty chat that drove her crazy.

“Yessssss . . . there we go . . . ” I said. My arms shook as we watched, together, as I sunk into her. I drove in agonizingly slowly, pulling out a couple of inches, so she could see me coated in her shiny juices, and pushing slowly back in, a little more at a time.

“Yesssss, mmmmmmm, is this what you wanted, Jess?”

Jessica could only nod, overcome with the thick hot lust throbbing around my prick in great waves. She panted like an animal.

“Now kiss me,” I whispered. “Kiss Daddy while I fuck my baby girl…”

I saw her pretty face again in pure ecstasy as I moved up and down, her perky breasts bouncing up and down as I fucked her. I grabbed her ass cheeks and squeezed them. I moved my right hand to one her breasts, lightly squeezing it before putting her hard sweet nipple in my mouth. I sucked it gently which made her pussy feel tighter. She moaned louder so I did the same with her other boob and she growled. I focused on pleasuring her with her tits while I fucked her pussy until again, I heard her moan louder and louder. She looked so beautiful as she came, her red hair cascading across the pillow she tossed her head uncontrollably.

I carried her to the corner of edge of the bed and spread her legs wide open and there I fucked her, grabbing her legs and placing them up my chest. Pumping in and out of her, filling her up, making her scream in pleasure as she came again.

I felt myself getting even closer to mine and so I stopped and kissed her lips before I turned her around and fucked her from behind. The teenager was still amazingly wet and willing. I fucked her as hard and fast as I could with her face buried into the bed. I gripped a hanging tit and squeezed it, rubbing her nipple while my other hand gently flicked her bean. We were fucking like animals.

“Oh… Ah! Aah! Yes! Fuck me like that. Yes! Ah!” she moaned louder.

“Yeah? You like it rough, Jess?”

“Yes! Ah! Yes, fuck me harder! harder!”

As I felt my body about to explode in so much pleasure, I lifted her ass a little bit higher and spread her legs a little wider. I forward onto the bed as I fucked her anticipating pussy hard and rough with my big hard cock. She screamed and moaned in pleasure. I didn’t stop until I unloaded everything I had left into her and she again came, squeezing all of it out of me. I slowly thrust in and out until we were done. Jessica sighed in so much relief and happiness before we both lay in the bed catching our breaths, staring at the ceiling.

She didn’t say anything and she just stood up. I was mesmerised by the sight of my sperm oozing from her well fucked vagina and running down her thighs.

“Rachel is going to kill me!” I remembered my girlfriend and her instructions.

“She’ll have to go through me first.”

I kept my voice flat as I answered her. “Well… in for a penny… But right now, if you want to get fucked, you’ll do as you’re told. We are going to fuck until you can’t stand up. Here. Now.”

“But I…” Jessica started before I interrupted her.

“Now!” I said sharply. “Or go home.” I saw the look on her face and knew she didn’t understand what was going on, so I explained. “You heard Rachel. She gave you permission to enjoy me and me permission to fuck you, but she also gave me a directive: to make sure you understood what you had been disrespectful to her just showing up without giving her the courtesy of a text or call first. The price you’re going to pay is me fucking you like it’s punishment… of a sort.” I paused and let her absorb that. “That means that if you still want get fucked this morning… if you still want a bare cock inside you and my cum up in you… you’re going to do as you’re told, when you’re told and without complaint. I promise you the best fuck ever, but it’s not going to be warm, romantic or gentle. I’m going to fuck you like I’m mad at you.”

She didn’t say anything back but indicated her understanding by bowing her head. Her nipples were quite erect and her pussy looked to be as smoothly shaven as it was on my birthday.

Backing up against the dressing table, I set my feet about shoulder width apart, still holding and sipping my coffee. Looking her in the eye I said, “Get down on your knees and get my cock out.” Jessica didn’t hesitate as she stepped over closer, dropped to her knees and pulled my semi-erect cock to her face.

“Now,” I said with a happy smile, “worship my cock.”

“What?” she asked looking up at me.

“I said, worship my cock,” I answered her. She still looked confused, so I gave her further instruction. “Lick, suck and stroke my cock… massage my balls… make me believe that you can’t survive the morning without the cum in my balls being delivered into or onto you.”

Jessica smiled and her green eyes sparkled, a look of understanding showed on her pretty face and she moved to her task. With her left hand cradling my full balls and her right hand gently holding the base of my growing cock, she opened her mouth wide, stuck out her tongue and started licking up and down my length on both sides… the underside… and then all around the swollen knob of the head.

My cock quickly became fully erect as I sipped my coffee and looked down to see her attending to her “duties.” I had to give her credit. She was eager and energetic about her task, sucking and stroking my cock like my cum was oxygen and she was suffocating. I set my coffee down and reached down with my left hand to stroke her red hair, leaning my other hand on the countertop to just enjoy the good head she was giving me.

She stopped licking and started genuinely sucking my cock, bobbing her head up and down. She’d suck back until just my cockhead was still between her warm wet lips and then she’d sink her head down and take most of my length. She was getting all but about an inch of my seven inch cock into her mouth and I could feel my swollen head banging on the back of her throat. Her luscious red hair was so soft in my hand… and I made a fist of it, grasping a handful of her auburn locks, and pulling her face harder onto my cock. As she sank her mouth down onto my length and got to her stopping point, I thrust my hips forward and pulled on her fair to force my cock farther in, causing her to gag.

I could feel her pulling away, her hands moving down to push on my thighs, trying to get my cock out of her mouth. I looked down with a smile and raised an eyebrow. Oh yes she, she understood. She opened her mouth up wide and dropped her head back down onto my length, forcing herself harder down even before I used my handful of her hair to push her head onto my shaft even harder. To her credit, she shook her head back and forth a bit, not gagging, but doing her best to get more of me into her mouth… and that meant into her throat. When she pulled up I let her go, but as soon as she’d had a breath I pulled her back onto my cock. She didn’t resist but just went with it, and soon I was just fucking her mouth, pulling her head back and forth by her hair. I was almost shocked when she started moaning. I realised she was enjoying being directed more forcefully.

I took advantage by fucking her face for another few minutes, feeling her spit drool down my balls and dripping onto her chest and down her flat belly. With my handful of her hair I directed her to suck my balls back and forth as well, just reveling in the pleasure of having this young hot redhead at my disposal. When I felt my orgasm starting to build, and knowing I didn’t want to blow my load this soon, I pulled her off my cock and up to stand in front of me. Still directing her by the handful of her hair that I had, I turned her around and put her back up against the countertop. Releasing her hair I grabbed her waist and lifted her up onto the counter. I put one hand in the center of her chest and pushed her back, laying her back on the wide counter.

I hooked both hands under her knees and lifted them up high, pushing them apart wide and opening up her slick wet pussy for my view… and for my tongue. Holding her open I lowered my face down to her sex, sticking out my tongue and softly… almost teasingly light… I flicked it across her clit. Her entire body jumped in reaction to the barely-there stimulus and her hips thrust up, showing me how badly she wanted more.

Truth be told, I wanted more too. Her pussy was sweet tasting. It reminded me of the honeysuckle juice we used to enjoy as kids. I dipped my tongue into her hole, tasting more of her juices and licking my way out… up… more firmly across her clit, making her moan loudly with pleasure. She held one of her hands along the edge of the countertop to stay in place and put her other hand on my head.

Sliding my mouth back down I fitted my lips to hers, sucking on her hot opening and holding that vacuum lock while I slid my tongue in and out of her sex. Jessica’s young pussy tasted good and her moaning made it clear she loved what I was doing. As the tone of her moans changed, I switched up what I was doing, moving my mouth up to form that same suck-lock over her clit and lashing it with my tongue. Her reaction was immediate and amazing as her hips thrust up and her thighs began trembling.

She came hard like that against my mouth with her thighs still trembling. She stopped breathing while she came but I couldn’t tell if she was holding her breath or simply incapable of breathing through the pleasure. I kept on lashing her clit until her orgasm seemed to be easing up and then I reduced my pressure on her clit to bring her down slowly.

When her orgasm was complete I stood up, moving one hand to grab a handful of her hair again and pulling her up to a sitting position on the counter. I pulled her into a kiss and was surprised with the hunger she displayed as she seemed to devour my mouth. We were kissing but I got the distinct impression that she was cleaning her pussy off my mouth more than she was kissing me. The thought made my cock jump.

I let go of her red hair and backed away from the kiss, my cock at full erection and precum dripping from the head. I moved a couple steps over to the breakfast nook and sat down on one of the chairs there. I positioned myself so her task would be easy enough and said, “Why don’t you climb on?” It was a delight to watch her hop down off the countertop, take the few steps over to me and straddle my lap. I looked down as she grasped my cock and lined me up, sitting her pussy down onto my length until her feet were off the floor and 100% of her bodyweight was pushing her pouting pussy down onto me.

Jessica put one hand on the back of the chair and the other on my knee and began to rock in place, not moving her pussy up or down but just grinding it on me back and forth, stirring my length around in her sex. It felt quite heavenly and I just sat for a few minutes enjoying it as she ground on me. Then I looked at her face, saw that her eyes were closed and realised that, in that moment, she was using me for her pleasure. I needed to remind her who was in charge.

To that end I put both hands on her chest, pinching on her little nipples… HARD. Her eyes popped open and met mine as I pulled on her nipples, distending them away from her, still pinching them. The look of surprise on her face was almost immediately replaced with a look of pleasure as she moaned and her head fell back. My manhandling of her nipples might be causing her discomfort, but it was obvious she was getting off on it. I added a twist motion to the pull and then released them as she moaned again. And then I pinched / pulled / twisted them again. As I repeated the motion she ground on me harder and faster, still using my cock to pleasure her pussy. I reminded myself that this was only the second time in her life she’d had a bare cock inside her and part of me was glad she was enjoying it. Part of me was looking forward to filling her young sex full of my potent sperm.

And it was soon going to be that time. “Get off me,” I said to her. She stopped moving and looked at me. “Get off me,” I repeated. “Bend over the table.” Still looking at me she did as she was told, sliding her wetness up my length until her pussy released me and then she stepped over to the table, bending at the waist. I didn’t move from the chair as I was enjoying the about face-level view of her ass and used pussy. “Bend over it flat,” I said. “Reach across and hold on to the other side. Don’t let go of it unless I tell you to.” I was pleased to see her do as she was told and I enjoyed looking at her wet swollen pussy lips before standing up to approach her from behind.

Putting my left hand on her hip and taking my cock in my right hand, I held it to rub the head up and down her slit a few times. I made sure to press the cockhead against her clit as I rubbed it up and down between her slick lips, making her jump. I wanted to see if she’d let go of the table or if she was just surrendering herself to me. To her credit, she never let go of the table.

Guiding my cock to her opening I pushed it into her, letting go of my length and putting that hand on her other hip. Holding her hips I began to move my own, moving back and forth in full length strokes. When I moved back only my cockhead was still engulfed in her hot slickness. When I moved forward my full balls slapped against her clit as my pelvis pushed against her butt. Her pussy felt good and I knew this was how I was going to cum.

I began with a steady but not fast stroke… almost all the way out… all the way back in… grind… back out and repeat. As her moans built and my balls began to tighten I increased the speed and strength of my strokes but only those INTO her. SLAM in… pull out slow. SLAM in… pull out slow. I soon realised she was moaning with every hard thrust of my cock. I also realised that my orgasm wasn’t far off.

“Do you like that cock in your pussy?” I asked her in a hoarse voice.

“Yes Daddy!” she exclaimed as I slammed my cock into her.

“You like being fucked like a slut?” I asked.

She didn’t answer me as I slammed into her. I pulled my cock out and stopped. “Answer me or I won’t fuck you anymore,” I said. “Do you like being fucked like a slut?”

“Yes,” she said softly… almost shyly. I rewarded her with a hard slam of the full length of my cock.

“You do?” I asked pulling out.

“Yes!” she exclaimed as I slammed back in.

I kept up my slamming hard fuck as I said, “Tell me what you want.” SLAM.

“Fuck me!” she answered as I gave her a hard thrust. “Fuck my pussy!”

“You want me to use this slut pussy?” I asked. SLAM.

“Yes!” she exclaimed. “Fuck my pussy!”

“You want me to cum inside this pussy?” I asked. SLAM.

“Yes!” she exclaimed. “Please…” it almost sounded like a whimper.

“You want my cum dripping out of your pussy?” I asked. SLAM.

“Yes!” she exclaimed. “Jeff, fill my pussy up… please!”

“How much cum do you want in your pussy?” I asked. SLAM.

“All of it!” she replied, “forever!”.

I put both hands on the redheads hips and began to fuck her as hard, fast and deep as I could. “I’ll give you what you want,” I said as I pounded into her. “I’ll fill that slut pussy up,” I said. She moaned. “This pussy is going to take more cum than you ever thought it could,” I said… and she began to cum on my cock. As I fucked back and forth I could feel her pussy squeezing my length, trying to milk the cum out of me.

I knew I was getting really close and wanted to put one last clear idea in her head as she felt my cock unload into her. I slowed down just enough not to cum until after her orgasm had passed and then maintained a slower speed for a few minutes. “Did you like that, Jessica?” I asked her. “Was that what you were after?”

“Yes,” she answered me, sounding ashamed.

“This is not all about me, I want to give you what you need. I want to be all that you want me to be. If we are going to do this, with or without Rachel… amI enough?” I asked.

She hesitated a moment before answering and still sounded ashamed when she did but I heard her clearly say, “Yes.”

I started fucking her a little harder and faster. “I want you, Jessica. I want to be yours. I want your sweet, young pussy overflowing with more cum than it can hold.”

This time there was no hesitation and no shame. “That’s all I will ever need!” she exclaimed.

With that I buried my length into her… grinding it into her… pulling her hips back as hard as I could… and began to jet thick ropes of hot cum right up against her cervix. As each pulse of my seed jetted into her I felt her body jerk and I moved my hips just enough to make the next pulse as strong as possible. I shot six or seven blasts of sperm rich semen as deep into her as my cock would reach, holding her back against me and making sure she felt them deep inside her pussy.

When my climax had passed I held my throbbing penis buried in her and we both caught our breath. When I was sure I could talk and she could understand me I said, “When I pulled out of you I want you to pull yourself up on the table. Stay on your belly and close your legs. Do you understand?” She just nodded her head in reply and she did as I’d told her when I pulled out. With my wilting cock dripping my cum and her pussy juice, I stepped over to where she’d dropped her panties and put them on to her, having her left her hips enough for me to get them all the way on. “Now you can get down,” I said and she did.

“Get on your knees,” I said to her and she looked confused. I smiled. “My cock isn’t going to clean itself up. Get on your knees and lick me clean.” Jessica smiled and dropped to her knees, almost eager to suck and lick our combined juices off my cock. When she had completed her task I helped her stand up and gave her a deep kiss to express my appreciation.

I started to put my pajamas back on as she picked up her clothes and got dressed. “I need you to do something for me when you get home,” I said to her.

“What’s that?” she asked as she was pulling on her bra.

“I need you to take some pictures of your panties full of my cum and your pussy dripping it with it smeared on your lips,” I told her.

“Why do you need those pictures?” she asked me. She didn’t sound like she was objecting; just like she was curious.

“They’re not for me,” I said. “You’re going to send them to Rachel and thank her for letting you have my cum.”

Jessica smiled at the thought and said, “Yeah… I can do that, but she won’t be happy.”

“I know, but this is not all about her either,” I said with a smile as she hugged me tightly. 

After a minute I gently removed myself from her embrace and Jessica headed to the bathroom to finish making herself look presentable. The growling in my stomach reminded me that I skipped breakfast and I was pretty sure she didn’t have much to eat either. I was halfway through making some scrambled eggs when I heard her footsteps behind me. Before I could turn around, she hugged me from behind and rested her head on my back shoulder.

“Thank you, Daddy.”

“For what?”

“For making today amazing. I loved every minute of mine. It was perfect.”

“You’re perfect.”

“I am now. And you know what the best part of this is?”

“What’s that?”

“We have a future… together. One day, you and I will be together forever.”

“Rachel and Sophie might just give you a little competition.” I half joked.

“Oh, I don’t mind some competition.” She looked at me through her eyelashes, “I can handle them, I’m not as young and innocent as I look!”

“Good,” I replied brightly.

I sidled up behind where she sat and enfolded her in my arms. She leaned back into my embrace and moved her hands from her keyboard to my legs. She sighed contentedly and leisurely caressed my leg muscles. I slid my hands inside her shirt and fondled her soft breasts as she softly stroked the hair on my legs.

She purred and lolled her head to the side, enticing me to plant soft kisses at the base of her neck. She moaned in pleasure as my hands coaxed her nipples to tautness and my kisses traveled the length of her arching neck to her graceful jawline.

“Does this mean you want more?” she asked quietly.

“Not just yet,” I replied. “I just wanted to make sure you’re real.”

“Mmm,” she purred. “That’s sweet.”

She spun her chair around to the side and reached up, pulling me down to her as she breathed, “I’m real.”

Entwining her hands in my hair, she urged me down to her parted lips. Drawing me toward her delicious mouth, she explored my mouth with hers. She traced my lips with her tongue, warming me, arousing me. After the long, languorous kiss, she gently pulled her lips from mine and asked, “Hungry, baby?”

I considered her question and realized that the calories provided by the quiche she had served for breakfast had long since been burned off by our activities earlier that morning, and I replied, “Actually, I am.”

“I thought you might be,” she said, and gestured to a nearby tray, laden with charcuterie of all kinds. She asked, “You like finger food?”

“I do. Thank you.”

“For you, Daddy,” she said, and slid the tray over in front of the empty chair next to her.

“Where did all this come from?”

“Oh, Mum and Dad helped me get some things together to treat you for breakfast.”

She pulled the chair out and motioned for me to sit. I sat beside her and examined the bountiful meal as she absently rubbed my thigh. I delved into the array of delectable treats and savored the meats, cheese, crackers, olives, fruit and nuts she had laid out while I was napping upstairs. Her gaze alternated between watching me eat and looking at her phone.

“God, Jess,” I remarked during bites. “You are the most amazing, sexy and attentive lover I’ve ever had.”

She smiled and said, “I certainly hope so. You’re not too bad yourself.” Her hand strayed to my sleeping cock and gently caressed it through my boxers. While I sampled each item, she told me, “When you’re satisfied here, I’ll run you a nice, hot bath.” My cock plumped from her soft stroking as I ate. Her caress made it thicken and stretch, causing the head to poke out past the hem of my shorts.

“Sweet,” she murmured.

“My God,” was all I could say and continued eating.

Soon, she Rachel and gracefully ascended the stairs, calling over her shoulder, “I’ll be right back!”

As she receded from my view, I admired her striking figure, seductively obscured by the silk robe cinched at her waist. It did little to hide, but rather accentuated, her beautiful ass as it swayed with each step. Soon, I heard the sound of running water filling a tub upstairs.

Returning to me and scooting back into her seat, she exclaimed, “You’re bath will be ready in a bit and I’ll get going. But I’ll be back…” she said, gathering her things and making ready to leave.

I looped my arm around her waist to guide her back toward the front door. “Oh, but make sure you check with Rachel before you come over next time,” I said.

“I will,” Jessica replied. “Although if this kind of sex is punishment, I might not.” She giggled at the thought.

“Well,” I said, “If you give ME enough warning before you come over next time, I’ll have breakfast waiting for you.”

“I’d like that,” Jessica said sounding a little shy again.

I stopped her and turned her so our eyes met. “Don’t be ashamed, don’t be shy and don’t take unnecessary risks with Rachel. She can and will bite.”

Jessica didn’t say anything for a minute but then she smiled, said, “Okay,” and gave me a big kiss. I gave her a pat on the ass, a tight hug around her waist and then stepped over to open the front door. “Enjoy the rest of your weekend,” I told her, “And don’t forget to send those pictures to Rachel.”

“As soon as I get home,” she said as she stepped out the door. “Have a great day, Daddy!”

________

When she had pulled out of the driveway I grabbed my phone and sent Rachel a text. “Hey, baby. Jessica’s gone. It was good. She should be sending you some naughty pics in a bit.”

Her reply came back a few minutes later. “Okay. Glad you had fun. Did you do as I asked?”

“Yep,” I texted back. “Fucked her like I was mad at her and she definitely knew it.”

Her reply made my cock jump even though I had just cum. “Cool. Next time we’re going to teach her what a cock cumming into her ass feels like. Now guess where I am?”

“Work?”

“No, I finished early. I was far too horny,” she laughed, “look, I’ll just show you.”

The call ended and she switched to a video call, as the view appeared I saw a street, a car… a house. It was all too familiar.

“You’re at Sophie’s place.”

“Awwww you remembered,” she said bittersweetly, “now it’s time for my fun. Would you care to watch?”

I nodded my head and Rachel knocked on my blonde lovers door. 

“Hey, come on in,” was Sophie’s warm greeting.

“Thanks.” Rachel replied, “I’ve brought Jeff along for the show”. She indicated to her camera and thrust me into Sophie’s face.

“Hi, Jeff, home alone?”

“He is now,” Rachel responded slyly.

“Well, why don’t you head into the living room and set Jeff up somewhere so he can see?”

“Thanks Sophie, that sounds like a plan.” I watched as Rachel set the camera down so the view captured the sofa and then she sat down on the sofa whilst Sophie disappeared to make some tea; Rachel already felt better being in this environment, there was something relaxing about it, Sophie re-entered holding two cups.

“There we go, a nice cup of tea,” said Sophie.

“Thank you so much, that’s lovely.” replied Rachel.

“So how are you today?” asked Sophie.

“Oh I’m fine, just a little tired from work,” responded Rachel.

“Look Rachel I don’t want to beat around the bush, are you ok after last night with me and Jeff?” Sophie asked.

“Oh I’m fine there is no problem there, I was a little nervous about seeing you but I’m feeling better now,” Rachel replied.

“Oh good, I know it must have been difficult for you,” said Sophie.

“Well I think you were right about me, the last few days have been weird for me,” Rachel started, “Your bum in my face the other night was just the start, since then I’ve shaved some vagina, ogled all the girls in my office and if I weren’t interested in you I would have hung up on you and I didn’t,”

“Like I said last night you’re probably not a lesbian just bi,” replied Sophie placing her hand on Rachel’s leg.

“Maybe you’re right,” Rachel smiled at the young girl; they both physically appeared to relax after that exchange.

“You shaved Jessica’s pussy?” laughed Sophie.

“Yes I did,” said Rachel looking at the blonde.

“That’s amazing, Jessica’s really cute, shame she’s so young!” Sophie laughed.

“Not too young for some people” Rachel shot a look into the camera and I felt a wave of guilt wash over me, “Well she’s off limits for you,” Rachel warned.

“That’s fine I like you too much to worry about her,” Sophie winked.

Rachel stood up and took her cup to the sink as she turned around Sophie was right in front of her, Rachel was slightly stunned, Sophie backed Rachel against the sink and put her hands either side of the red head, Rachel knew what was coming and she didn’t want to stop it, Sophie leaned in and kissed Rachel on the lips. The kiss was gentle at first, slightly tentative but sensual none the less, this was the first time Rachel had kissed the same sex so she was understandably nervous and Sophie could sense this.

Sophie pulled back slightly and looked Rachel in the eye, Sophie could see desire in Rachel’s eyes as well as the nerves, Sophie leaned in and kissed her again this time with more passion, this was a lover’s kiss, Sophie placed both her hands on Rachel’s back, Rachel felt bolder she took her hands and placed them on Sophie’s hips. Sophie’s tongue wormed its way into Rachel’s mouth who was growing in confidence and sent her tongue to meet Sophie’s, she found it and they danced together, Sophie washed her tongue over the top of Rachel’s before Rachel wrestled Sophie’s tongue underneath her own, Rachel made a soft moan into Sophie’s mouth the two were in heaven, Rachel felt bold she took her hands from Sophie’s hips and slid them to her bum the same bum that was wiggled in front of her three nights ago.

Sophie’s eyes opened as Rachel gently squeezed her bum she went up on her tiptoes a bit before lowering herself back to Rachel’s hands, Sophie too felt bold she took her right hand and gently cupped one of Rachel’s breasts, it was Rachel’s turn to be shocked but the sensation was wonderful she could feel her nipples hardening and her vagina moistening, Sophie broke the kiss and brushed Rachel’s hair behind her shoulder, Sophie planted a gentle kiss on Rachel’s neck, Rachel moaned softly as Sophie left her saliva on Rachel’s neck as she moved up her neck to her ear lobe which the blonde gently licked and nibbled, Rachel had not been treated this sensually since she first met her ex-husband and even that was nothing compared to Sophie’s sensual kisses.

“Let’s sit on the sofa.” suggested Sophie whispering in-between nibbles on Rachel’s ear lobe.

Sophie led Rachel to the sofa. They both sat down and resumed kissing, Rachel lay back against the cushions and Sophie leaned against her, Rachel’s hands continued to squeeze Sophie’s bottom while Sophie resumed fondling Rachel’s boobs. Rachel buried her face in Sophie’s neck and proceeded to run her tongue along the young blonde’s neck up to Sophie’s ear which she nibbled on, Sophie’s breathing was laboured, I could see Rachel was delighted with the effect she was having on Sophie. Rachel moved back to Sophie’s mouth, the red-head gently sucked Sophie’s bottom lip and ran her tongue along Sophie’s top lip, the two both writhed on the sofa their breathing becoming heavier and heavier, Rachel slid her hands inside Sophie’s jeans and felt the waistband of her panties before squeezing the young blonde’s bum cheeks, “Amazing, I love these cheeks!” thought Rachel squeezing the soft flesh. Sophie sat up and Rachel slipped her hands out of her jeans, Sophie began unbuttoning Rachel’s blouse.

“I need to see them.” Sophie whispered, undoing the buttons as quickly as she could.

Sophie undid the final button and pushed Rachel’s blouse aside, Sophie looked at Rachel boobs as they sat heavily in her white lacy bra before leaning in and planting kisses on Rachel’s chest all the while cupping Rachel’s 34B breasts, Rachel placed her hands on the back of Sophie’s head pushing it further into her chest. Sophie ran her tongue in between Rachel’s cleavage and up to her neck, Sophie had teased Rachel enough she grabbed Rachel’s bra by the shoulder straps and pulled it down, Rachel’s pert tits spilled out of the bra.

“Oh they are amazing.” confessed Sophie who looked at them stunned by their beauty.

Sophie gently cupped both Rachel’s boobs. She worked her way to her hard nipples and gently tweaked them. Rachel moaned she was in heaven, Sophie ran her thumbs gently over Rachel’s nipples and watched Rachel’s face. My girlfriend locked eyes with Sophie. She could see a sparkle in the blonde’s eyes she was enjoying this as much as Rachel, Sophie leaned in and kissed Rachel again before slowly lowering herself and taking Rachel’s left nipple into her mouth and began licking it, Sophie licked and sucked the hard nub slowly at first wanting to tease Rachel some more, Rachel groaned in ecstasy. Sophie switched to the right nipple and gave it the same treatment both of Rachel’s nipples were glistening with saliva, Sophie looked at Rachel’s nipples and smiled at the shiny nubs before she locked her mouth back on the right one, this time Sophie was more aggressive she lashed it with her tongue in between gentle bites which made Rachel gasp.

“Oh Sophie that feels incredible!” moaned Rachel.

Sophie sat up and looked at Rachel who was breathing heavily.

“I hope you don’t mind but I’m not sure about going all the way with you tonight,” admitted Sophie.

Rachel sat up and stroked the blonde’s hair.

“Why?”

“I have feelings for Jeff… and I’m not happy about torturing him with our sapphic display…” she looked at me through the camera. I smiled weakly, acknowledging her empathy. 

“Of course I don’t mind, I don’t think I am either to be honest this is all still so new to me. Is there anything you want me to do for you? Rachel asked, running her hand along Sophie’s soft cheek.

“Actually I would really love a massage if you don’t mind?” asked Sophie.

“Of course not I’d love to, where?” replied Rachel looking around the room for a suitable position.

“On the long sofa, I’ll lie on it and you can kneel down by the side.” suggested Sophie pointing at the sofa across the room.

Sophie rose from the sofa and moved over to the other one, she took the cushions from the back so she would have more room. Rachel pulled her bra cup over her boobs and began doing up her blouse before Sophie stopped her.

“No take it off, I want you to be naked while you are doing this,” commanded Sophie.

“Ok.” Rachel replied as she slipped off her blouse and unclasped her bra and threw it to the floor letting her tits hang free, she then unzipped her skirt and let it fall to the floor, Sophie sat on the long sofa and watched Rachel undress, Rachel was now down to her white lacy knickers which after the attention she had received from Sophie were very wet, Rachel.

“Beautiful.” was all Sophie said.

Sophie proceeded to slip her top off over her head and slipped her jeans off, now just in her underwear Sophie turned her back on Rachel and then began sliding her knickers down to her ankles which she stepped out of, Rachel was once again staring at Sophie’s perfect bottom, Sophie then reached up behind herself and unclasped her bra, dropping it to the floor but to Rachel’s disappointment Sophie did not turn around, she lowered herself face first to the sofa while concealing her boobs.

“I’m ready.” said Sophie, smiling knowing full well she had denied Rachel what she wanted.

Rachel walked over to Sophie and knelt down beside her, she looked over the blonde’s perfect body from her shoulders down to her feet.

“You’re beautiful,” was all Rachel could manage.

“There is some lotion in the bathroom; it’s on the side counter when you walk in the door.” instructed Sophie.

Rachel was obedient she ran out of sight to the bathroom to fetch the lotion, Sophie  was still lying on the sofa. She looked up to the camera and said, “This seems cruel, Jeff,” Genuine concern evident in her voice, “Are you sure about this?”

“Jessica was here this morning,’ I replied.

“Oh, I see, I’m another revenge fuck?”

I nodded my head.

“I want to tell her to go,” she whispered, “but I want to be on her good terms if I am ever to be with you.”

“It’s ok.” I said with a lump in my throat.

“Then know that I am doing this for you… not her.” She smiled, I smiled, and then Rachel rushed back into the room. 

“Here we go, so where do you want this?” asked Rachel.

“All over.” was Sophie’s blunt reply.

Rachel opened the bottle and began pouring it over Sophie’s supple body, she poured down the middle of Sophie’s back and then stopped at her bum Rachel missed her bum out and did both her legs. Rachel gently worked the lotion into Sophie’s back and shoulders, Sophie had her eyes closed but she let out groans of approval, Rachel stood over Sophie and her boobs dangled over Sophie’s back, Rachel pushed her tits against Sophie’s back, Sophie giggled she knew what Rachel was doing, Rachel took her boobs off her back and looked at them they had lotion on them.

“Don’t rub it in.” Sophie groaned.

Rachel did as she was told and got to work on Sophie’s legs the young blonde’s legs were so smooth, Rachel worked all the lotion into her legs and sat back.

“You missed a spot.” Sophie said gesturing to her bum.

While gesturing Rachel caught a side view of Sophie’s breast it was magnificent she did not see her nipple but she saw enough to get excited about.

Rachel took the lotion and squirted it directly on Sophie’s bum, Rachel wasted no time grabbing onto Sophie’s cheeks, Rachel almost fainted they were so soft it was like nothing she had ever felt before, she wobbled them with her palms, Rachel felt bold again she gradually worked her hands to the crack of Sophie’s bum she gently massaged into the crease, Sophie did not clench Rachel took this as a sign, she proceeded to rub her fingers along the crease of Sophie’s bum until she came to her anus which she gently stroked, Sophie shuddered, Rachel could smell Sophie’s sex she knew Sophie was very wet but she wanted to respect Sophie’s earlier request she removed her hands from the crease.

“There all done,” declared Rachel.

“Wow that was heavenly, can you grab me a towel,” asked Sophie.

Rachel returned to the toilet and grabbed Sophie a towel she returned to Sophie and gave it to her, Sophie once again was careful not to reveal her tits to Rachel, which again disappointed Rachel, Sophie sat up and Rachel still naked sat down next to her.

“Why won’t you show me you boobs?” asked Rachel.

“Because I want to tease you a little,” answered Sophie who leaned in and kissed Rachel.

“Fair enough I can wait,” replied Rachel.

“Good.” said Sophie as she put a bathrobe on.

Sophie raised her hands to Rachel’s breasts and began massaging the oil into them, Rachel moaned with pleasure as Sophie’s gifted fingers caressed her boobs. Rachel leaned in and kissed Sophie.

“Come on, I was going to have a bath. Bring Jeff.” Sophie gestured for Rachel to follow her.

Rachel smiled and followed the blonde up the stairs, and I watched as Sophie took the phone and set it up overlooking the tub. I noticed that Sophie had just run a steaming hot bubble bath; Sophie put her arms around Rachel and smiled at her.

“How has your day been?” Sophie asked.

“Oh fine thank you, it’s just got a whole lot better though.” answered Rachel.

Sophie leaned in and kissed Rachel gently on the lips, it was soft at first until Sophie slipped her tongue into Rachel’s mouth, Rachel slid her tongue to meet Sophie’s and the two mashed together both began to groan as they embraced, Sophie slid her hands down Rachel’s back and squeezed her bum, Rachel groaned louder as Sophie massaged her bottom, Rachel began to untie Sophie’s robe she felt no resistance and Sophie’s robe slipped open, Rachel slipped her hands inside the robe and slid them slowly down Sophie’s back, Rachel loved how soft Sophie’s skin felt it was like silk. I watched as she slid her hand down to Sophie’s naked bum and cupped it.

Sophie moaned into Rachel’s mouth, Rachel continued to caress Sophie’s sweet derriere feeling bolder she pulled the older woman’s cheeks apart, Sophie continued to groan in appreciation of Rachel’s treatment, her groans turned to squeals as Rachel slipped her finger into Sophie’s crack and gently rubbed her anus, Rachel slid her other hand around to Sophie’s front and rubbed her fingers over Sophie’s stomach before running it down to Sophie’s thighs, she was careful to avoid Sophie’s pussy, she clearly wanted to tease the blonde. Rachel could sense Sophie was desperate for her to touch her pussy, Rachel didn’t keep her waiting long, Rachel ran her hand over Sophie’s barely visible pubic hair before she felt Sophie’s vagina, it looked so soft and smooth and most of all very wet. Rachel looked delighted that she was having such an effect on the experienced girl, she broke their kiss for a moment to look at Sophie’s face the blonde’s eyes were closed, her breathing was heavy.

Rachel removed her hands from Sophie’s bum and vagina and held either side of Sophie’s robe, “Now I get to see the naked body my boyfriend lusts after,” she announced, pulling Sophie’s robe from her shoulders revealing everything to her. Rachel’s eyes widened as she gazed at Sophie’s boobs she looked stunned, they were fantastic after all, perfectly round and pert, her nipples were pink with big areolas, “They are perfect,” Rachel reached out for them everything seemed to go into slow motion for me as she cupped the beauties in her hands. I agreed with my girlfriend, they were incredible, the skin just like her back was silky smooth, I bet they felt great in Rachel’s hands as she gently squeezed the soft flesh of Sophie’s tits. Rachel then rubbed Sophie’s rock hard nipples in between her thumb and forefinger and Sophie giggled.

“That tickles,” laughed Sophie.

“I finally get to see them.” Rachel said, smiling at Sophie.

“All you hoped they would be?” asked Sophie.

“Oh my yes and more, they are perfect,” replied Rachel.

“Suck them.” demanded Sophie.

Rachel did not speak a word she simply smiled and cupped Sophie’s right boob in her hand leant down and took the hard nipple in her mouth, Rachel swirled her tongue on it immediately, she flicked it, sucked it and nibbled it, Sophie moaned as she ran her left hand through Rachel’s red hair, her right gently massaged her clit. Rachel released the right nipple and looked at it, it glistened with her saliva, she ran her tongue from the bottom of her boob up to her neck where Rachel gently nibbled at it before sliding her tongue all the way back down her left boob and settling on the nipple which she began nibbling, Sophie giggled as Rachel nibbled away before she gently licked the hard nub.

Rachel released the nipple from her mouth and looked Sophie in the eye her pupils were dilated, Rachel eased Sophie back against the bath and sat her down on the edge, Rachel unbuttoned her blouse and threw it to the tiled bathroom floor, she then did the same with her skirt, Sophie could clearly see a massive wet patch on Rachel’s knickers.

“Yum, I can see how wet you are.” moaned Sophie.

Rachel again said nothing she dropped to her knees in front of the blonde and eased her thighs apart, Rachel stared amazed at Sophie’s sopping wet vagina her lips were bright pink and clearly engorged, Rachel could also see Sophie’s clit protruding from its hood it was throbbing, the smell was intoxicating, Rachel starting kissing along Sophie’s right thigh, when she reached Sophie’s honey pot Rachel resisted the urge to dive in and moved her head away from and kissed along Sophie’s belly, Sophie groaned she knew Rachel was teasing her, Rachel licked gently along Sophie’s left thigh planting soft kisses as she went, as Rachel reached Sophie’s pussy she stood up and kissed Sophie softly of the lips, Rachel pulled away and looked at Sophie the young blonde had beads of sweat all over her body she was extremely aroused.

Rachel smiled she got back on her knees eased her head in between Sophie’s thighs and breathed deep taking in the musky smell before slipping her tongue along Sophie’s wet labia, Rachel was immediately taken by the taste of Sophie’s wet cunt, the juices were tangy sweet and Rachel could not get enough of it.

Sophie let out a soft moan as Rachel’s tongue swept her vagina, Rachel licked her way from the bottom of Sophie’s slit to the top before pushing her tongue into the young girls wet hole, Sophie was now beginning to moan loudly as Rachel continued her assault on her vagina, she savoured the juices that were gushing from the pink hole, Rachel took her tongue and gently flicked Sophie’s clit before sucking down on the hard little button, Rachel took her index finger and slipped it into Sophie’s opening, Sophie was now moaning loudly she was close to orgasm and Rachel could sense this, Sophie pulled Rachel’s face closer to her wetness, Rachel was amazed how well she had taken to going down on another woman, Sophie squeezed her thighs against Rachel’s head as she began to convulse, her orgasm crashed through her perfect body and her vagina opened and spilled it juices all over Rachel’s face.

Sophie eased her thighs from against the side of Rachel’s head and took a deep breath before exhaling, Sophie was spent she had never experienced anything like that before, Rachel pulled back slightly and looked at Sophie’s dripping wet pussy, juices were running from her hole, her thighs were slick with wetness, Rachel gently lapped away at the juice, “It tastes so sweet, how could I not have realised…?” she asked nobody in particular as she backed away from Sophie’s pussy. Rachel stood up and looked down at Sophie whose eyes were still slightly glazed.

“Well how was that for you?” asked Rachel smiling and licking her lips.

“That was unbelievable!” gasped Sophie.

“It was for me too, I had no idea a girl’s vagina could be so tasty!” laughed Rachel.

“Why don’t you try calling it pussy? It sounds so dirty,” asked Sophie.

“Ok, your… pussy tastes gorgeous,” giggled Rachel.

“I think you should take those sticky knickers off, come into my bedroom and sit on my face so I can eat you properly.” suggested Sophie.

“But your bath is getting cold,” teased Rachel.

“Forget the bath, I want your pussy.” growled Sophie, grabbing the camera.

Rachel laughed, slipped down her knickers to reveal her smooth slit, grabbed Sophie’s hand and lead her to her bedroom which upon entering Sophie laid down on her bed as Rachel removed her bra to give her large boobs some air before climbing up on the bed and positioning her knees either side of Sophie’s head who reached up and squeezed Rachel’s bum cheeks, Rachel held herself up, Sophie tugged at her bum cheeks but Rachel didn’t budge she could see the frustration in the blondes eyes and she realised she had teased Sophie long enough, Rachel lowered her wet pussy to Sophie’s hungry mouth. 

Sophie was bringing her into this new world withhe rtongue. Rachel could tell Sophie was experienced because the girl knew how to stimulate a vagina, her tongue ran up and down Rachel’s bulging labia which was dripping with excitement, Sophie explored every soft fold of Rachel’s sex, whilst doing this Sophie’s fingers found its way to Rachel’s anus and gently began sliding up her back passage and squealed with pleasure as she felt her anus being stretched as Sophie inserted two more finger all the while concentrating on Rachel’s pussy.

Sophie rolled her tongue up and slipped inside Rachel’s pussy which gobbled up the young tongue, Sophie proceeded to fuck Rachel’s hole with her tongue for a good ten minutes during which she still continued to penetrate her anus. Sophie began sucking on Rachel’s hard clitoris which was throbbing in the young girls mouth, this was all Rachel could take and she felt her orgasm go through her like a tornado it was like nothing she had ever experienced before, her pussy opened and splashed Sophie’s face with her sweet juices, Sophie loved it and lapped up every drop, Rachel could not hold herself up anymore so she flopped alongside Sophie and tried to catch her breath.

“Wow, that was incredible!” gasped Rachel.

Sophie cuddled up next to Rachel and kissed her on the cheek; the two of them laid there for a few moments catching their breath and revelled in the glow of what had just happened. Rachel looked Sophie in the eye and smiled, she looked so contented, Rachel then kissed the blonde deeply, I imagined she could taste herself on Sophie’s lips; Sophie broke the kiss and climbed off the bed.

“Where are you going?” asked Rachel.

“To the bathroom, I need to pee and then have a bath,” answered Sophie.

“I’ll leave you to it,” Rachel said, smiling at Sophie.

“You’re not going yet are you?” asked Sophie.

“No not yet, I just want to lay here for a bit until I get my breath back.” answered Rachel.

Sophie left Rachel on the bed and went to have her bath; Rachel lay there smiling to herself as Sophie left the room wiggling her bum as she did, “I think I’m a full blown lesbian now!” Rachel said directily to the camera lens, climbed off the bed and took me with her as she re-entered the bathroom, where Sophie was now lying in her bubble bath. Rachel took some toilet paper and wiped her vagina which was still very wet, she then leaned down and kissed her young lover on the lips.

“I don’t mean to spoil this moment but you know you and Jeff don’t have a serious future together don’t you?” Rachel asked as she stroked Sophie’s face.

“I know,” answered a slightly dejected Sophie.

“It’s not that I don’t adore you Sophie, it’s just that… I only want him to have pleasure with you… on my terms.”

“That’s always been obvious, Rachel,” she said, possibly for my ears, “We can’t have anything long term and besides there are plenty of lovely young girls out there for him,” That was a direct reminder of my continuing laiasons with Jessica. I winced.

“I know, I know that makes sense but for the time being we can just have a bit of fun can’t we?” 

“Can we? Am I being used for pleasure on your terms too?” asked Sophie as she stood up in the bathtub towering over Rachel while bubbles ran down her glistening body.

“Yes, I suppose so. But how else can it be?” answered Rachel as she leaned in and kissed Sophie’s stomach.

Sophie wrapped a towel around her wet body and exited the bathroom.

“Having fun, are we?” Rachel asked me via her phone. I was a little startled, but no too much, once again the camera image blurred and shook as I was taken back into the bedroom. 

Sophie was on the bed looking glum. “Sophie, I’ve… been thinking about this too. I want to find a way…”

Sophie perked up, half-sitting up to look at Rachel. “Oh? I’ll do anything to make this work between the three of us? You can share him if you want, Rachel, but don’t feel like you have to.”

“Well…” Rachel actually blushed. “It was mostly just about… this. I don’t know if there was anything specific but he was mine first. But, uh, this… what we have… it’s something I want. I don’t want to lose this.”

“Our sex?”

“I guess I just want to explore my sexuality. I would love to be dominant.”

“Oh,” Sophie looked at the camera, “would you like to use the strap-on?”

“Could I use it on you this time?”

“Yeah, it feels so good to have that power over a woman,” Sophie said, staring up at the ceiling. “It’s just that whole tomboy thing, and the muscles… I knew you’d be super hot with a strap-on, being all rough and dominant… I would love to be submissive… yours.” 

“Oh,” Rachel said, suddenly unsure. She’d never really thought about wearing a strap-on, much less using it to be dominant with another woman. “I’m… not against it, I just haven’t… I don’t know what I’d be doing.”

“That’s alright,” Sophie murmured looking at me, a plan in her mind. “I am not expecting you to be an expert, but if it sounds like fun… I want to be your woman.”

Rachel hesitated for a moment, trying to picture it… It sounded hot as hell. She had been happy to let Sophie take charge and direct everything so far, but she didn’t want to stay passive forever…

“I’ll give it a shot,” she said, and Sophie broke into a smile.

“Okay. No pressure.” She fetched the harness and pushed herself upright. “Let me get this on you.”

Rachel held still as Sophie put the strap-on on her and sat up when she was finished, staring at the length now jutting out from her crotch. It was still slick with Sophie’s juices. She wiggled her hips and watched the dildo sway, feeling the unfamiliar weight.

“So…”

“Come over here,” Sophie said, patting her legs, and Rachel shuffled over to straddle her. “It’s pretty easy once you get the hang of it. I’m warmed up already, but… play with me for a bit.” She reached up to hold Rachel’s shoulders, pulling her down into a kiss as the strap-on pressed up between their stomachs. Sophie smiled against her mouth, breaking away to murmur, “Hah, you taste like me.”

Rachel met her lips again as she felt up her friend’s curves, enjoying the contrast of Sophie’s smooth, warm skin against her cold hands. Her breasts were much larger than Rachel’s and a lot of fun to toy with. It was evident that she wasn’t entirely sure what to do with another woman, so she just did what she liked done to herself, squeezing the soft flesh, teasing her nipples into stiffness and rolling them between her fingers. That seemed to do the trick; Sophie let out little gasps and moans until she finally pushed Rachel away.

“That’s- That’s good, Rachel. Yes… You can fuck me now.”

“Okay…” She sat back, gingerly taking hold of the slippery shaft attached to her. Sophie spread her legs a little more, allowing the head to be pressed into her folds and reaching down to help a hesitant Rachel push it deeper. Focused on each other as their bodies joined, they were only vaguely aware of me watching from the side of the bed.

“Mmm, fuck…” Sophie groaned, breathing faster. “Yeah… Lean over me, keep your knees like that.” Rachel did so, bringing their faces close together again. “Now, nice and slow, rock your hips- ooh, that’s it. You’ve got the idea. Get comfortable with moving like this. Don’t be afraid to get rougher, just work your way into it.”

Rachel slowly thrust into her, feeling her friend’s warm breath on her skin as she found a rhythm in the unfamiliar movement. It wasn’t that hard. She just had to concentrate, which became increasingly difficult as Sophie got worked up underneath her, squirming and panting, biting her lip, fingers digging into the bed as juices dripped down her inner thigh.

“I know you’re not doing it on purpose,” Sophie breathed, “but this is teasing the fuck out of me. Can you go faster, please?”

That kind of plea was hard to ignore, especially with Sophie’s flushed, desperate face inches from hers. She met her friend’s lips in another brief kiss, starting to pump her hips in earnest. The way the strap-on sat low on her crotch meant that it was grinding against her clit with each thrust, giving her little sparks of pleasure in return for her efforts. More than that, it made her feel good to hear Sophie moan, to return the favor that had sent her into ecstasy; then she pulled back a bit too far and the strap-on slipped out entirely, sliding along her friend’s stomach. Rachel froze, embarrassed, and Sophie giggled, reaching up to ruffle her damp hair.

“It happens to everyone. Just put it back in, you’re doing good, you’re a fast learner,” Sophie said. Rachel glanced over to see me on her phone’s screen, my cock in my hand. “I can’t wait for my turn.”

“I loved it when you fucked me, Sophie,” Rachel rasped, eyeing the dildo as she guided it back into her friend’s folds. Sophie looked to her girlfriend and let out a small noise, her cheeks turning pink from more than arousal. “Jeff…”

“Rachel really wants it,” I said, grinning. “You have your fun first, though.”

Surprised but liking the sound of that, Rachel turned back to Sophie and started to work back into the rapid rhythm that had her gasping, her fingers curling into the covers on either side of her head. Sophia traced her hands over her friend’s strong back, kissing her shoulders and biceps, caressing Rachel’s tight, hot body as her girlfriend was pounded.

“Ff-fu-huck, Rachel, you really- got- the hang of this… Can you- grab my wrists, please?”

Pausing for a moment, Rachel shifted her hands to pin Sophie’s wrists to the bed. “Like this?”

“God, yes, don’t let go…” Sophie writhed, trying to escape and finding she was helpless under Rachel’s more muscular frame. She stared up at her friend, hair disheveled and her eyes bright. “You’re so- fucking strong… I can’t… oh, just fuck me!”

Rachel continued to pump her hips at the fast pace, both massively turned on and a little amused. She never would have guessed that her friend had this kind of submissive side, and she never would have guessed that she would be totally, one-hundred percent into the feeling of control it gave her. The way she was able to so easily overpower Sophie meant she could do anything she wanted… The idea was intoxicating.

Sophie was flushed and squirming, drawing in ragged breaths and letting them out as desperate moans as she was pushed towards climax. It was incredibly sexy to see every bit of her composure stripped away as their bodies grew hot against each other, effort making their skin sticky with sweat. Rachel was surprised to feel Sophie’s soft hand slip between the two of them and glanced down to see her rubbing her clit, making her cry out and go tense. It was suddenly hard to keep thrusting into her, but when Rachel slowed down Sophie frantically shook her head, begging, “Please please please please-” She fought past her friend’s tightness, fucking her through her orgasm and sending her flying into another, her back arching off the bed as she kept stroking her clit.

Finally, Sophie slumped down, panting hard, wearing a goofy smile with her eyes closed in bliss. Rachel gently pulled out and lay alongside her, putting an arm across her stomach and receiving a kiss as Sophie turned to face her.

“That was… fucking great… and thanks, Soph…”

“Glad,” Rachel mumbled. She was hot and sweaty, surprisingly tired after the unusual exertion, and the ignored need between her legs was becoming harder to block out. The strap-on rubbing against her clit felt good but ultimately unsatisfying, and after working so hard to give Sophie an orgasm she wanted to come again. Sophie propped herself upon shaky arms, pushing Rachel to lay on her back and setting a knee on either side of her thighs.

“I know I’m being selfish, but you don’t have to do anything. Just take a breather while I, uh… Fuck my ass,” Sophie said helpfully, lubing up her strap-on.

“Soph!”

“What?” she asked, grinning. “It’s true. It’s not my fault you love it.”

Rachel laughed, resting her hands on Sophie’s hips. “I’m not judging. This is hot.”

“Sure,” Sophie muttered, but a smile tugged at her lips. She sucked in a sharp breath when she slipped a lubed finger inside her, stretching her open for the thick shaft she was wearing. She added a second finger and began to gently thrust both, not satisfied with her preparation until Sophie was biting her lip and ever so slightly grinding into Rachel’s strap-on.

“I think you’re ready…”

“Yeah,” Sophie breathed. She shifted forward and lowered herself onto Rachel, who kissed her neck, carefully pushing into her and forcing out a whined, “Fuck…”

“Relax,” Rachel murmured. “Gotta relax for me…”

“Trying,” Sophie gasped, her head falling back. “It’s- a lot more than I thought-“

“Want me to stop?”

“God no…”

Rachel rubbed her friend’s sides as she gradually worked the strap-on deeper into her ass, filling her up until they were all pressed together. Sophie quivered in between them, leaned forward and clutching at Rachel’s biceps as her body struggled to adjust. My girlfriend began to rock into her with tiny movements, only able to move the strap-on an inch or so before she pulled out entirely and applied a fresh coat of lube.

“Fuck…” Sophie groaned as she was penetrated again, but this time there was no pain in it. Taking short, shallow breaths, she began to rock her hips into Rachel, fucking herself on the strap-on while she began a slow pattern of thrusts. Rachel slipped a hand around her to rub between Sophie’s legs, drawing out little gasps and moans and kissing the back of her girlfriend’s neck every time their bodies joined. 

The blonde was controlling the action now, pushing herself on and off the invading phallus. True to Sophie’s word, Rachel didn’t have to do a thing. She could simply enjoy the show, watching her friend’s expressions as she was impaled. The issue of being unable to reach down and touch her own throbbing clit was clearly becoming more and more frustrating, but Rachel was loving it so much that she didn’t really mind. It was unbelievably hot to see her friend losing herself to the pleasure, falling apart as her fantasy came to fruition.

Sophie’s orgasm came quickly and with little warning; one moment she was rocking on the strap-on and moaning into Rachel’s ear, digging her fingers into her friend’s shoulders while her girlfriend continued to fuck her. Sophie could hardly breathe, but she feverishly humped back at Rachel, moaning, begging for more. Rachel tried to thrust into her, doing her best to help her towards a second climax and enjoying the sight of the voluptuous blonde.

Sophie almost screamed when she came again, drawing red lines in Rachel’s skin with her fingernails as her body went rigid. This time, Rachel gradually slowed down, drawing out her girlfriend’s pleasure and until Sophie was just limp and trembling on top of her. She carefully pulled out and rubbed over Sophie’s back as Rachel held her close, stroking her hair. The strap-on was tossed off the bed as Sophie lay down next to her lover, putting an arm around her, shivering in ecstasy.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen you cum so hard,” Rachel murmured, pulling a strand of hair away from her girlfriend’s sticky forehead. “You really liked that, huh?”

Sophie made a noise that might have been a “Yes…”

“Mmmm.” Rachel kissed her, then looking at me. “How are you doing, Jeff?”

“I’m good,” I said, and admitted, “I’m really impressed with the both of you.”

Rachel gave a soft giggle. 

“I guessed as much. Since you’ve been so patient… is there anything in particular you want to see? Any fantasies you want to try for real?”

“Well…” Rachel’s cheeks grew hot, and she felt ridiculous. How could she still be embarrassed about anything after all this? “I, uh, kind of wondered what it would be like to scissor…” More correctly, she had humped her pillow into a half-dozen orgasms while imagining Jessica or Sophie grinding against her, but she wasn’t going to admit that much.

“Alright,” Sophie said, breaking into a grin. “Want to use any toys?”

“Um…” Toys hadn’t figured into her fantasies at all. After a moment, she shook her head.

“Mm,” Sophie mumbled, rolling off Rachel and letting her have the access to strap-on. She undid the harness and tugged the straps out from underneath her friend, carelessly throwing it over the edge of the bed. She lifted Rachel’s leg over her own, aligning their slick, swollen heats against one another and beginning to rock forward, pushing their crotches together.

“You can let me do the work or we both can,” Sophie said, starting to breathe a little harder. “Whatever you want…”

Sophie maneuvered so that one of her legs went under one of Rachel’s and one of Rachel’s went under the other of hers so that their pussies were touching. Sophie said something and they both started to gyrate their hips, rubbing their pussies together. Rachel closed her eyes again and let her head drop back. My eyes were all over the two of them, from their bumping pussies, up to one of Rachel’s tits to Sophie’s tits and back again. I went ahead and took my cock into my hand and began masturbating.

While I was starting to slowly stroke my throbbing tool, I noticed Sophie looking down as their pussies worked against each other and occasionally glancing at Rachel’s tits or face. Rachel kept her eyes closed but was working her pussy against Sophie’s faster the longer they went at it. Sophie was starting to close her eyes and I could see the occasional twitch in her body so it appeared that they were both nearing orgasm. I couldn’t help wondering what it would be like to stick my tongue in there and lick both of their clits while inhaling their musky scents. I could feel my own orgasm building pretty rapidly despite my desire to draw it out.

Sophie started to obviously shake as she was cumming but Rachel was just seconds behind her and they tried to keep humping each other as they were cumming, but their pace decreased dramatically. As awesome as it would have been to cum with them (or on them), I wasn’t quite at that point yet, so I slowed down to see what was going to happen next. Once they’d caught their breath, they both sat up, legs still intertwined, and kissed. Rachel said something to Sophie and they had a brief discussion before Sophie slid backwards then switched places with Rachel. 

Rachel tried to match the motion of Sophie’s hips, propping herself up on her arms and humping forward, but following a rhythm with two people was trickier than she realised. Eventually, she just lay back and let Sophie set the pace, both of them moaning softly as their clits ground against each other’s soft folds. While it wasn’t as intense as some of the things they’d done so far, it felt good, and Rachel didn’t mind the slower buildup of pleasure. She wanted it to last, to savour this wonderful moment where her friend humped her crotch with nothing but bliss on her face.

Of course, she didn’t complain when Sophie pressed up against her side and ran a hand across her body, teasing her sensitive chest before sliding down to give her clit a much more regular, firm touch that had her gasping. She smiled, teasing her nipple with one hand and working the other between her legs to make herself moan as she continued to grind their bodies together. The pace became faster, almost frantic, losing the steady rhythm as they both neared their peaks. Rachel took short breaths, playing with her breasts while her friends made her feel so, so fucking good, building that hot tension in her belly for the third time.

Sophie came first, rubbing her clit furiously and crying out as she bucked forwards, her stomach flexing with each wave of pleasure. Her orgasm covered Rachel’s folds and her girlfriend’s hand in her juices, but she kept moving her fingers in rapid circles, sending Rachel over the edge and into quivering bliss. Her legs wrapped around Sophie, holding her close as her thighs tensed and twitched. The world was empty except for her pleasure until gradually, the high began to fade away.

I was stroking my cock faster again as Rachel knelt between Sophie’s spread legs and I was admiring Sophie’s smooth pussy and Rachel’s bare ass. When Rachel leaned forward and started licking Sophie’s pussy while her own pussy peeked at me from below her ass, I was shooting my load onto the screen of my phone.

I tucked my spent cock away while still watching Rachel eating Sophie’s pussy. I couldn’t tell if this was her first time but she clearly was not as experienced as Sophie. Sophie didn’t seem to mind, though, and I assumed that, she probably hadn’t had many opportunities to have another girl eat her pussy. The same twitching I’d seen as they’d been humping their pussies together became evident in Sophie the longer Rachel ate her pussy. I suspected that just between the things she and Rachel had already done together and the opportunity to have another girl eating her pussy, Sophie was probably pretty fired up and it would take much before she was cumming again. Rachel was pretty focused, basically doing what Sophie had done to her to make her cum, and it was working.

I could tell when Sophie started to cum again because, after cinching her eyes shut and her body tensing up some, she suddenly started shaking all over. Rachel kept eating her as Sophie rode out what appeared to be an intense orgasm. Once Sophie had gone still and was trying to catch her breath with a big smile on her face, Rachel raised her head and straightened up. Despite being completely flaccid, I was still taking everything in not because I wanted to jerk off again, but because I expected that this would be my only opportunity to see both of them completely naked. 

Rachel struggled to catch her breath, heartbeat gradually winding down from a purr. She had never been totally exhausted by sex before, but it felt like she’d just gotten done with a full-body workout, complete with the sense of tired satisfaction. Quietly, Sophie moved to lay on the other side of Rachel, surrounding her with warm, naked bodies. They snuggled into her chest and ran their hands over her body, occasionally kissing her cheeks.

I watched Rachel for the first and probably not last time falling asleep in the arms of her friend, happy and content. Sophie turned to the screen and whispered, “Get yourself over here. Quick.” She blew a kiss and the video call ended.

________

“You were right, Rachel is a sound sleeper!” Sophie said softly as she opened her front door to me, “quickly, come inside.”

She was now dressed in the sexy lingerie I had bought for her, barely hidden by her robe. I followed her into her home and as soon as the door closed, like lightning, she moved into my arms and kissed me on my lips. It was a long kiss of about two minutes, flowing with passion and love. 

When she pulled away I asked her quietly, “Why am I here? What good can come of this?”

“I don’t know. I have felt something inside me when I’m with you. I am scared, Jeff. I’m scared of losing you. I love you and I just reacted by kissing you.”

“Wow!” is all I could say, while I kissed her back and this time it was a much wetter and longer kiss.

I pushed my tongue into her mouth. Her lips were full. I pulled her hair back and held them with both my hands while I began biting her upper lips and then her lower lips, softly. I then pushed my tongue into her mouth again and this time, her lips parted fully and her mouth opened. She responded back with her tongue into my mouth. We hugged each other hard, while we continued to do this wet kiss for about five minutes.

I then released her, and she pulled me to the living room. The room was dark, except for some stray light from the window and some from the hall where we came from. I pulled the curtains shut. I then kissed her again and she responded fully to my tongue movement inside her mouth. I felt a strange heat in my body, not sure if it was inside me or outside, She was holding me tightly and not letting me move. I could hold myself no longer and I moved my hands under her robe. I pushed it off in one go and she stepped back, surprised.

“Why did you do that?” she asked.

“Don’t worry, just relax.”

“Are you sure what you are doing?” she asked, “she’s upstairs.”

I said, “I’m sure.”

“Then I have a plan…”

“A plan?”

“A plan to draw her away from you.”

I looked at her, not understanding, there was a resolute sadness in her eyes.

“She wants to be with me,” Sophie continued, “but I want to be with you…”

“I don’t like the sound of this plan, Sophie.”

“…so I steal her, be with her, slowly let her sever her ties to you…” a single tear made its way down her cheek, “then at some point afterwards… find you… so we can be together?”

“That’s no short term plan.” I wiped away her tear.

“I know. I’m sure you can find solace in your young redhead… have your fun with her… but… wait for me?”

“Why would you do any of this? It’s not a very good plan.”

“It’s the best I can come up with. Do you want to be with me?”

We stood there in silence. I didn’t know what to say. Rachel wasn’t going to leave me. Sophie would commit such a selfless act… because she loved me?

“Do you want to be with me?” she asked again.

I said, “Yes,” which was the truth.

I then kissed her again and slowly brought my lips out of her mouth to her neck. She tightened her grip on my hair and then around my neck, as she pulled me closer to her. She raised her one leg onto my right thigh and around my back. Her other leg was a support on the floor.

“Do you love me? She asked, breathlessly.

“Yes,” I replied. I continued to kiss her leg, while her moaning slowly increased. I was getting excited by her response and her moaning. My kisses became wetter and harder as I slowly bit her on her neck. I felt her shiver as she dug her fingernails into my neck. She was getting more and more excited and so was I. I moved my kiss a little lower and could feel her heartbeat loud and clear. I moved my hands from her buttocks to her bra strap, which I very easily removed.

She gasped, “Are you sure?”

I nodded and gave her a reassuring look. 

“Are you?”

“I want you. Even if I have to wait.” She smiled and clung on to me again, while I removed her bra. She was confused and at the same time, shy. She hid her breasts with her arms and turned her back on me, against the wall. I held her from behind and kissed the nape of her neck.

She moaned again and this time, leaned onto my chest. Her arms moved away from her breasts. I slowly ran my finger from down her stomach up to her breasts. I ran my fingers over her nipples, while she had her hands on mine.

My tongue continued hunting from behind her neck to her ear lobe. I gently breathed into her ears and she gave a small laugh. I then continued to run my finger around her breasts and touched her nipples that were hard. Being almost dark, I could not see her breasts, but my imagination was running wild.

I then gently bit her ear lobe and she gave out a short scream. She turned around and clung on to me tightly, with both her arms around my neck. She began to pull me down onto the sofa. I laid her down gently and pulled down her skimpy panties. Through the stray beam of light in the room, I could see her body as she lay looking at me, shy, sad and yet, excited. 

I studied her curvaceous body, her long legs and her firm breasts and dark nipples. I tried to part her legs to have a look at the gorgeous sight that I had witnessed on my phone only half an hour earlier. She tightened her legs and did not allow them to part, while she giggled and pulled me closer to her. I kissed her in her mouth and we had a long and hot kiss, our saliva melting in each other’s mouths. I could feel her body heat as much as mine. She pulled out my sweat shirt in one go and again pulled me closer to her.

I lay down by her, resting on one arm, while my hand slowly circled her breasts and then moved in circles around her nipples. She kissed me hard and I kissed her back, biting her lower lips. She pulled back in pain, but smiled.

“I would wait for you,” she said, “wait for me?”

I caressed her face and then kissed her neck, as my hands continued to play around her breasts and her hard nipples. Her moaning increased and she gasped for a second. I was not sure why she did this, but my fingers continued to play around her breasts and lips around her neck. I bit her chin and then her neck, on the left side and then on the right side. She held me hard. I could feel her fingernails dig into my neck and then down to my back, as her hand went down to my male hardness. I moved my hands down to her thighs and slowly parted her legs. She resisted, but I was stronger and insistent, so came out a winner.

She finally allowed my fingers to touch her softness between her legs, while she held me tightly. I kissed her breasts and bit her nipples. She again gave out a short squeal and tightened her arms around my neck. My hands spread her legs wider and fingers gently played with her labia. I gently parted her soft vagina lips. She was wet and I could feel the slippery juice on my fingers. She moaned loudly as I began running my fingers up and down her vagina. She was all wet and she kissed me hard. I kissed her back. I then slowly inserted my left forefinger into her vagina mouth and she gave out a loud moan. She held me even more tightly and my finger found its way into her vagina. I rubbed her soft inside walls of her wet pussy, moving my finger deeper, seeking out her G spot. I then withdrew my finger in one go and she again let out a gasp. I then inserted my middle finger of my left hand. This time, I moved a little deeper and faster. I then began moving my finger in and out. Each time, my finger went in, I went a little deeper, until I could feel something hard at the end of her vagina. I circled my finger around it and she began moaning loudly, asking me to stop.

“I have a strange feeling… that this might be the last time… you make me cum…,” in a very soft husky voice, as she leaned her head back and I could feel a gush of liquid on my finger inside her vagina.

The hot liquid was streaming out as she bent her head further back and I began moving my finger harder into her.

She let out a loud sound, raised herself and clung on to me hard, her fingernails almost ripping my skin off my back, while she bit me on my neck first and then on my lower lip.

She quickly got up and moved over me. She pulled down my pants and my underwear.

My hard cock was in her hand and she exclaimed “This is so big and you are so talented with it. I wish I had met you first? How can such a big thing give so much pleasure to my tiny hole here?” she said, as she pointed to her vagina.

“When we met, we knew that something was different… something pulled us together. If we are meant to be then… we will be together. Somehow you fit me perfectly, Sophie.”

She was still catching her breath and so I pulled her down and made her lie on her back again. I kissed from her neck, down to her breasts and nipples and moved down to her legs. She spread her legs without thinking or resisting. I moved my lips down to her hairy vagina and bit her gently on her clitoris. She screamed loud and pulled my head away, while she laughed. She then pulled my head back to her vagina and this time, I parted her pussy lips with my mouth and touched her wet inside with my tongue.

I spread her legs wide and her labia separated allowing me to explore with my fingers. I then kissed her pussy and began moving my tongue up and down her slit. She pulled my head hard and closer while she shivered and she soon oozed out her wetness in preparation for our sex. She did respond to me so differently from the other women. Maybe she was meant for me and I was meant for her. I dipped my head to taste her vaginal juice. I then moved up and quickly kissed her in her mouth, while she held me tightly, with her fingers digging into my back.

She crossed her legs on my back and said “I want you to cum inside me. I want to be a vessel for your essence, I want to carry your seed. I want you to walk away, leaving Rachel with me, but knowing your sperm reside within me.”

“Are you safe?”

“No,” she replied curtly, “Does it matter?”

“Not this time. I’m living in the here and now… the present. Cum inside me.” I no longer felt bound by Rachel’s implicit instructions… and I had already nutted inside Jessica… If Sophie wanted a piece of me, the way I was feeling I was more than happy to give it to her.

Sophie smiled, and brushed some blonde stray hairs from her face. Her blue eyes sparkled as she relaxed back on the sofa in invitation. I positioned myself above her, letting my heavy balls rest on her pouting vagina and she groaned in anticipation. I was very excited with her moaning, shivering and her wet pussy. I had never expected such a response from her and slowly brought the tip of my swollen cock head to her vagina.

She gave out a shout, “Fuck me, Jeff… but be gentle this time.”

“I will make love to you, Sophie,” I said as my erection made contact with her puffy labia. Her blue eyes drilled into mine as I held myself above her on my arms as she spread her legs wide and held her vagina lips wide open with her fingers. I pushed the tip of my penis between her lips which gripped me beautiful as I slid a few centimeters inside. I pulled out and watched her, as we both breathed heavily, she was sweating and my sweat was dripping onto her body.

She looked at me longingly and said, “Give it to me.”

I looked back at her, equally frustrated and the heat inside me was pushing me to go with one thrust, but my heart did not want me to give her pain. I wanted to make love to this blonde woman who had somehow invaded my heart. I wanted to cum inside her. I wanted any all the consequences from this act of our love as my girlfriend slept soundly upstairs having been fucked sensless by the very same woman. 

I lay down on top of her. Our excitement was turning to desperation, as both of us stared at each other, my body molding into hers. I kissed her slowly and my fingers were again between her legs and into her vagina. In no time, while I kissed her neck and down to her breasts and nipples, my fingers went deeper into her and again found the hard spot inside her. she gasped and smiled as I worked it rapidly and in very little time my palm filled with hot liquid as she spasmed beneath me. My hardness probed between her thighs, seeking that hot wetness like a heat seeking missile. She began biting my shoulder and my neck, while her fingernails tore my skin at my back.

I gently put my penis back to her vagina mouth and pushed into her. Hovering over her I held her tightly in my arms, placing my hands around her back and neck, as she gripped me. I gently pushed my penis into her vagina, deeper and deeper, very slowly. Her breathing became heavier, as she tightened her legs around my back. Suddenly, the head of my penis was inside her and she squealed. I was afraid we might wake up Rachel.

She closed her eyes and said, “Push, I want you inside me, bareback. Ooooooh! Yes! It’s going inside. Yes!” and she kissed me hard on my mouth.

I could feel my hardness being engulfed by her surprisingly tight vagina. I felt like heaven. Her body really was designed to receive mine. I continued to slide inside slowly, teasing her and drawing out the exquisite feeling of penetration as my penis moved slowly into her receptive depths. Finally it stopped and she spread wider to allow me to come to rest balls deep inside her.

Once I was sure my penis was entirely inside her vagina, I sat up on my arms and looked at her. There was a triumphant feeling on her face and I must say, it was mutual. I slowly began moving my cock out and in, very slowly. She began moaning, as she closed her eyes and turned her face to the right.

I kissed her on her ear lobe and down on her neck, as she held me tight and said, “Harder.”

I began moving my cock faster and each time I felt I was deeper inside her. What a feeling! Sophie’s hot slippery depths welcomed my intrusion. I felt light, as though I was being lifted in the air and the heat inside me slowly began to raise up further. I began pounding into her, faster and faster, as her legs bounced on my back and her fingers dug deeply into my back. Her eyes opened and there was a smile on her lips as she slowly tilted her head back. 

What followed was the most intense scene of pornstar style fucking I had ever witnessed. I plowed into her, on her sofa, missionary, a sheen of sweat covering our bodies. She settled into our intercourse, bucking her hips up and down as I gripped her, my hands around her back, holding her shoulders. A few minutes later, and her eyes closed and her thrusts became more frantic. “I’m cumming! Make me cum. Yes baby! YES!” I felt her vagina flutter around my sensitive manhood, then began mewing like an animal and looking me in the eyes. “This is what I wanted. This is all I ever want… To see my gorgeous man fucking me. To feel a stud like you pleasure my pussy. To become another man’s hot little fuckslut…”

I had my cock in her cunt and a smile on my face. “Yes, Sophie. I have wanted this since the first moment I saw you.” I leaned down and kissed her, never missing a stroke. 

“Bend me over and fuck me, baby. I want to be on all fours for you.”

With that, I dismounted and Sophie got on her hands and knees facing away from me, holding onto the back of the sofa for support. I was behind her in a moment, pushing her legs open wider and sliding my cock into her. “Oh Sophie… fuck, you’re tight!”

Sophie looked over her shoulder at him, “Tighter than those two other little sluts?”

I held her hips and began to pound into her even harder. “Yes!” he exclaimed, the sounds of my flesh slapping hers wetly exploding across the room.

Sophie looked at me. “Fuck me hard now, don’t hold back…”

This was not something I was prepared for, but I decided to roll with it. “As much as you want, pretty lady. I don’t want this to be our last time.”

Sophie leaned back, our bodies spooning now, and she reached behind my head and ran her finger through his hair. “I am never giving you up. I am yours. Make yours. Claim me.”

To answer her, I sped up his rhythm, and Sophie went back down on all fours, crying out. “Hell yes! I want this to be the best sex of my life!” I sped up further, bucking my hips against her, and Sophie looked me in the eye and we both knew this was the moment.

“Ooooh, slow down stud,” Sophie said, and slowly lay forward, allowing my cock to slip out of her with a wet plop. “If you really want to give me your seed, I want it to be a true grand finale.” Sophie beckoned me over to her, and I stepped forward, leaning down as she put her hand around the back of my neck and pulled me close. “Jeff,” She whispered, “there’s no going back from this…”

I pulled back and looked her in the eye. She was grinning wickedly, and I knew what she wanted. “Say it,” I hissed back.

“I want you to cum inside me. Now.”

Sophie was on no birth control, and we both knew it. “You… know what that means?” I asked.

She nodded slowly, the lust glittering in her eyes. “Yes, I know,” Sophie said, now loud enough that he could hear. She sat up and reached behind her, taking my cock in her hands. “And I think at this point it is going to happen whether you want it to or not. I want your cum. My pussy, my womb, is thirsty for it.” She said, smiling at me. “And you can pump me full of it as much as you want, any time you want.”

I was possessed. A low guttural growl began to rise in my throat, and I grabbed Sophie by the wrist and spun her around flat on her back. Then he was on top of her. back on the oversized sofa, plunging my cock into her pussy to the hilt in a single thrust. “YES! FUCK ME! FUCK MY BRAINS OUT AND CUM INSIDE ME. I WANT YOUR BABY!” Sophie called out.

She wrapped her arms around me, and I settled in to ride her deep and hard, plunging my cock in and out like it was a jackhammer. Our bellies clapped, the sofa smashed against the wall, and I suddenly grabbed Sophie’s wrists above her head and pinned them to the arm of the sofa. “SAY IT! SAY WHERE YOU WANT IT! I WANT TO HEAR YOU SAY IT!”

Sophie’s gaze burned with lust. We weren’t making love. We weren’t even fucking. We were mating, breeding, like animals in the jungle. And I couldn’t help but feel elated, like I had found my reason to be as I watched her body jolt beneath me. Each thrust bouncing her mammaries to the hypnotic rhythm of our sex.

“FUCK ME AND CUM IN ME! SHOVE THAT BIG COCK IN DEEP WHERE IT BELONGS AND COME DEEP INSIDE MEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!” And pinning Sophie to the sofa, that is just what I did. I knew we were reaching a point, a moment that we would want to remember forever. I lay down on her and kissed her neck and face, while my pounding into her was reaching its crescendo. Her wetness was so hot and so juicy that my cock was being pulled into her deeper and deeper.

We were one now, our bodies and mind and I guess the feeling was mutual, as her moaning and screaming became louder and she began kicking my back with her legs wrapped around me, while she said, “Yeesss! Harder. I am thereeee. Yeessss I’m cumming on your cock. Oooohhhhh!!”

She dug her teeth on my neck and I bit onto her neck as I could feel a gush inside me. I was pumping as hard as I could, I was close but overstimulated by the sheer sexual energy of the situation. I bit my lower lip and started power fucking Sophie like piece of meat. Her pussy accepted my vigorous thrusts as she cried and enjoyed the feel of my throbbing dick reaming her plump and sticky box. Her mouth fell open and she felt herself begin to climax and convulse.

My pee slit opened and I came into another unprotected vagina for the second time in a day. A long stringy strand of sperm erupted from the head and hit her cervix, bullseye. I moaned with pleasure as years of frustration was released from my penis and into the blonde. Another strand left my penis, blasting into her pussy, and even more sperm continued to flow from my contracted testicles.

I held her down, thrust my cock in deep, and I could almost imagine the balloon head of my prick swelling as it burst like an overripe fruit inside my blonde lovers pussy. “UUUUUUUGH! UUUUUUUUUUUUUGH! UUUUUUUUUUUGH!” I cried.

As this happened, Sophie came with me, locking her legs around me and arching her back. “YEEEEEEEEESS! IT’S YOURS! THAT PUSSY IS YOURS! MAKE IT SWIM IN YOUR CUUUUUUUUM!”

Thrust. Thrust. And then I collapsed on my illicit lover, and she held me close as their breathing slowed and calmed. My virile, thick semen flooded Sophie’s fertile womb. Millions of his sperm swimming in deep and searching… searching… searching…

I had came inside her, explosively and absolutely, flooding her tight canal with the pent up sexal tension that had been building over the last hour. We pulsated against each other, and Sophie took me down to the last drop, her own body cumming freely now as we shared this final, satisfied sin.

Spent, she collapsed onto the sofa. Her breasts were still heaving, but the smile she gave me was the best I’d ever seen any woman wear. Her blonde hair was in a disarray, spreading out into locks underneath her. She blinked at me lazily. We lay next to each other, hands intertwined. My penis, sticky with semen, had begun to subside. But as I caught a glimpse of her gently moving breasts, it stiffened to attention almost immediately. She grinned mischievously as I cuddled in behind her.

After a little rest I spooned into her, sliding easily into another bout of love making that was less intense, but more relaxed and free, than before. I started with my fingers, rubbing and teasing her gently. My left hand could do little where it was, except gently squeeze and kneed her breast. I did get her nipple between the lengths of my index and middle finger, though, and gently began pinching it between them. My right teased the folds of her sex and her little button.

I flexed my hips so that my cock slid in and out of her fractionally. She was so tight, but also wetter and more slippery than usual. Maybe she had or was having some sexy dreams, too. Well, if not now, she never would. It didn’t take long before I felt her respond. Tiny movements in her hips pushed her back onto my cock and forward onto my fingers. A tiny whispery moan escaped her lips, but I’m pretty sure she was still asleep or mostly so.

I rubbed her hardening clit with my middle finger, sliding the index and fourth along her labia on either side of my slowly, shallowly pumping prick. Minutes drifted by and I reveled in the slippery tight feel of her around me, the little motions so clearly responding to my touches. Sophie’s movements and sounds both increased, so I upped my pace as well. Then, I felt her startle beneath me, and gasp. Her eyes opened wide.

That was my cue. I let my right hand go wild, stroking and circling and vibrating her clit with abandon. I groped her breast with my left, squeezing her nipple between my fingers. I drew my cock over half-way out of her and pressed it back home, pushing her down into my hands and the pillows, simultaneously lowering my mouth to her ear to start whispering to her, telling her to cum for me.

And she did. She stiffened and shrieked as if stung. Then she shuddered, jerked, and grunted as the spasms wracked her. Her pussy squeezed me like a fist. God, how I love that feeling. Her eyes stayed open but unseeing through it all. I kept moving my fingers and hips slowly to keep her afloat, whispering to her, asking if it felt nice, telling her what a good girl she was, and that I had more for her.

She was shaking from her cum when I started in earnest. I didn’t want her to come down completely just yet. I moved my right hand from her pussy to the sofa to help support me while I withdrew my cock most of the way, and spread my knees apart further, opening her legs more. Sophie’s half moaning/half cooing voice rose as if in question, only to end in a sharp grunt as I thrust into her.

I fell silent. For the next minute or so I fucked her, plain and simple. I was fast and unsubtle, humping into my lover’s sweet pussy as it still clenched and relaxed from her recent climax. Sophie’s voice rose again, ululating as I pistoned in and out of her. She was confused, still part asleep, partly orgasmic, and I didn’t let her get oriented. Her fine, round ass giggled as I slapped into it repeatedly.

It felt fantastic. I wanted her so badly and she was mine. Knowing that I had given/was giving pleasure to her was just an incidental feel-good buzz to the pleasure I was taking from her… in her, now. I wanted more, and I took it. I pushed hard off the sofa with my hands, reared back and grabbed her hips. Keeping the momentum, I pulled her backward and up, never letting my cock slide more than part way out before slamming back in. I ended up kneeling between her widely splayed legs still buried to the hilt, with her upturned ass pulled against my abdomen and her chest and head still lying on the sofa, a dazed expression on her face.

Now, I pulled back with my hips and forward with my hands, then reversed, ramming into her almost savagely. The slap of her ass and thighs on my skin was impressively loud. The sensation was so good that I grunted low at the same time she squealed. Here we were in heaven now. I repeated, pulling us apart and slamming us together, hearing the same sounds and loving them. I’m no macho man, but right then I felt a more intense, self-aware rush of utter maleness than I recall ever feeling before. I was fucking my woman, the best lay on the planet, and no one on earth had anything to say about it.

I made love to Sophie, exactly what she wanted and needed. Only rarely had I just made love… Like this. No, never quite like this before. At one point, I didn’t think I could or would have stopped for anything. The scents of our arousal, the sound of our slurping, smacking skin and our mingled animal voices (I never make noise during lovemaking) mesmerised me. My own roughness surprised and thrilled me – I shoved her on and off my cock as much as I drove my own body into hers. The feeling of her sliding up and down my shaft was incredible. Her sheath squeezed almost like it was trying to make me cum more quickly to spare a prolonged assault. It just made me want to drive further and harder.

My orgasm started the base of my spine, rising through my body, and finally rocketing to my brain and penis at the same time. I had the presence of mind to slam her back into me and grind forward into her one last time before my muscles locked up. I remember a slight bump of contact; my cockhead at the end of her passage, then everything went white. I can’t remember any details, only impressions. There was sound – from both of us, I think. Repeating pressure and release. Consuming pleasure. Emptying. Love. Possession. Satisfaction. Power. Maybe even God.

Then, like coming down from an hour-long headrush I was back in myself. I opened my eyes (I hadn’t realised they were closed). Sophie looked back at me from the sofa, breathing heavily. Her blue eyes were now clear and intense. With some effort, I released my grip from her elegantly curved hips. How I loved those hips. Now they had red marks where I’d held her. I sank back on my haunches, my finally dwindling prick sliding out of her red, swollen pussy, followed by copious amounts of our combined cum.

I exhaled, and sank sideways, trying not to land on Sophie’s right leg as I half-fell into place. I thought about reaching for a towel or something, but just couldn’t right now. Sophie rolled onto her left side and faced me. I suppose I looked about as roughed-up as she.

“Sophie..”

“Shh.”

“Sophie, I…”

“Shhh, Jeff. I know,” she put her index finger to my lips. Her finger smelled like sex. Everything now smelled like sex. It was fantastic.

“What day is today?”

“Saturday,”

“Thank God.”

Sophie threw her right leg over my left and snuggled in close, her head under my chin. I heard her breathing slow and deepen, and I pulled away from her slightly, while the juice from inside spread over her vagina and stomach.

She just pulled me hard and held on to me and sad – “I love you! Sweet-heart. Don’t let me go. Hold onto me. Oh darling! This is heaven! Oh my! Oh my! Ooooohhh! It feels so nice inside me and outside me! This is so nice! Please hold me tight, sweetheart. Kiss me! Bite me! Kiss me!”

I responded back to her requests by biting her face and then her lower lips and her upper lips and then her neck and then lifted her and embraced her hard, as we slowly melted into each other.

We sat like that for some time and then slowly kissed each other before returning to our reality.

“Thank you…” Sophie whispered.

“I think it’s me who should be thanking you,” I replied. 

“Let’s all have one more night together… before… it all changes?”

“Sophie! Rachel is still upstairs!”

“I know,” she replied quickly to reassure me, “just take me out… take us out… spoil us a little… I will make sure you are well rewarded?” She asked through batted eyelashes. How could I resist? 

We clumsily got ourselves dressed and Sophie retreated back to her bedroom and Rachel who hadn’t even moved on the bed. She gently climbed under the covers and I headed to the front door… apart from the familiar smell of sex… it was as if I had never come.

I rang the doorbell and waited for one of the two women to crawl back out of bed. It was Sophie who answered her own door a few minutes later, we greeted each other as if we had just met and I was brought inside just as Rachel stumbled into the kitchen. She seemed to perk up when she saw me and I went to work, preparing some hot drinks then a little something for the girls to eat while they smooched on the sofa.

Bringing their beverages I sat across the room smiling, trying to engage with my girlfriend but Rachel was unwilling to talk. She seemed to only have eyes for Sophie as slowly her body came back online. I fetched their food and returned to hear Rachel discussing how two women kissing had always excited her. She either couldn’t explain why or wasn’t willing. I remembered back to that first time… that first conversation with her. That time, during foreplay, I tried describing what it might be like to have another woman there. Rachel was embarrassed and tried to pretend she didn’t want me talking that way. But from the way her pussy got wet, I wasn’t fooled. With a little experimentation, we found that it was more the girl-girl aspect than the threesome aspect that excited her. I wasn’t sure exactly what that aspect meant, but for me at the time, it meant getting an exceptionally good fuck.

After that, it entered part of their sexual repertoire, used somewhat infrequently but enough that it wasn’t usual. Every time had the same result. Rachel became very excited and was much more physical in making love. Like many men, I found the thought of being with two women exciting, but I liked it mostly because of how Rachel became and how good the sex was. When I tried to ask Rachel about it, she was very reluctant and if I pressed, would get pissed off. Since that resulted in no sex and often an argument, I quickly learned not to bring up the issue. We argued enough as it was about other things.

Rachel hated being a nag. She tried her best not to do it and to avoid arguments. But her unhappiness with her job and just life in general, expressed itself too often in nagging and snapping at me. That in turn tended to degenerate into an argument as I would snap back.

But tonight was going to be different. I knew how much she used to like to dance when she was in college. She went out often with her friends to some of the clubs around town. We would even go dancing on a group date with other couples we knew. Since getting into a relationship, it had only been a rare treat. And afterwards, she fully expected to make love to me. Sophie wanted us all to do something together, and I had just the right idea.

“Let’s go dancing?” I offered to the girls. Sophie beamed and Rachel’s face changed as she thought about sex and dancing. She flashed on memories of dancing when we were dating…An image of scantily clad women dancing went through both our minds. I could see my seed take hold and could sensel a little excitement build within her. She shivered slightly and shook her head to try and erase the image.

“We will need some time to get ready,” Sophie.

“I’ll make some reservations,” I replied, knowing the girls would not be swift in their prettification ceremonies.  

“Thank you, Jeff,” Rachel kissed me on the cheek, “This is a really good idea.”

“Don’t be too long,” I smiled back at her, “We are going to have to leave soon if we are going to get into the city in order to make our reservations.” They didn’t have much time to get ready. She dropped everything and headed back into Sophie’s bedroom with the buxom blonde. I followed them.

Opening up her closet, Sophie looked looked for something that would work. It had been a while since she had bought anything in Rachel’s size. Maybe it was the memory of being back in college, but Rachel noticed an old outfit from back in those days. It was a white top with a very short black skirt. She had some white stockings to go with it, and a pair of black pumps with three inch heels. Trying it on, she was pleased to find that it fit extremely well. The top was a cropped button up blouse that she left the top four buttons undone and Sophie looked very impressed.

Looking at herself in the mirror, she was once again the picture of a young college student except for no longer having the little bit of baby fat she had her first couple of years. Her legs were quite long and slender. Although she didn’t often wear high heels, she still could walk very sexily in them without any conscious thought. Her body just flowed. Her breasts were supported by her little demi bra and exposed by the blouse. She wasn’t overly generous, but she wasn’t small breasted either. Her slender neck seemed longer for all the skin that was being shown.

Rachel thought for a few moments about how to wear her hair. She had been thinking about something a little sophisticated but that didn’t seem to work with the outfit. Finally she pulled her hair back into a ponytail with her hand. It made her look even slightly younger. She loved the look. She loved feeling like she was still young and free.

When she came out of the bedroom, Rachel found me watching from the door. She twirled around in front of me, showing off her outfit. My jaw dropped.

“Honey, you look unbelievable. I mean it, but are you serious about going out looking like that?” I looked at her with a look she couldn’t quite identify.

“What’s wrong with it? I look good in it!” Rachel was stunned and hurt.

“I said that, didn’t I? But you can’t go to a nice restaurant dressed like that? I mean, we aren’t just going to a burger joint. This is a good place,” I replied.

Suddenly Rachel recognised my look and my tone. “What is the point of going out dancing, if I can’t dress for it?”

“My god, Rachel. Do I have to explain it to you? If you go to the restaurant like that, they are going to think that I’m with a prostitute!”

“Oh, thank you very much. Now I look like a prostitute!” She spun around to head back to the bedroom and a disapproving looking Sophie. She slammed the door in my face. I at least had the good sense not to follow her in immediately. I gave her a few minutes to calm down, as well as do the same thing himself.

When Sophie let me back into the room, I started with an apology. “I’m sorry Rachel, that didn’t come out right. I told you I think you look fantastic, and very sexy. It just seems like too much for where we were planning on eating.” I paused to look over at her. She hadn’t burst into tears, like I had worried. Instead she was watching me with a hard look in her eyes. “Honey, we don’t have to eat there if you don’t want to. We can just grab a burger or something on the way to the club.”

I paused and waited for her to respond. The silence dragged out a while but he kept quiet to wait for her. When she spoke, her look didn’t warm up much. “Fine. We can do that. You are probably right. I just wish you hadn’t gotten all irritated. Sophie made me look so beautiful.”

I got up and hugged her, slowly her arms came up around me and she returned the hug. “I wish I hadn’t either. You’re looking forward to the club and I was looking forward to the dinner, but it’s okay. There will be other times.”

Rachel nodded. “Thank you, Jeff. I know you were but it’s been so long since we were out dancing.” She kissed me on the cheek and then moved away to finish getting things ready to go out with a happier looking Sophie.

Sighing, I watched them walk away. At least, I consoled myself; I will get to watch those sweet asses all evening! With a growing smile on my face, I went to get my coat.

________

When we got to the club, Rachel was happy to see that there wasn’t a line yet. She didn’t want to waste any time outside. As we were checked by the bouncer, she smiled when he spent extra time checking her driver’s license to make sure it was genuine.

Although there hadn’t been any line, it was already fairly crowded inside the club. We were able to find a table just off the dance floor and ordered drinks. I had scotch, Sophie selected a beer and Rachel ordered a lemondrop. As soon as the drinks came and we had taken a couple of sips, Rachel dragged me out onto the dance floor. The music was very fast paced and seemed to just keep going on. It wasn’t anything that either one of us had heard before, but it was very danceable. Rachel was able to keep me on the floor for two more before I was sweating and I wanted to take a break. Sighing a little, she followed me back to Sophie and our table.

It was too loud to talk very much. Sophie nodded and smiled at me, knowingly. Then we settled into our seats to people watch. Rachel made one more attempt to try and get me to dance, to no avail. She sat there feeling the irritation building inside her. I am sure it seemed so unfair that she finally was out and wasn’t being allowed to dance. I was just too old and too tired.

Rachel was looking out on the dance floor when Sophie brought her hand down and grasped hers. Rachel shivered. For a few moments, no one noticed them. Rachel was holding hands with another woman, in public, while I watched Sophie go to work on her plan. Rachel was frozen there, watching. Sophie’s eyes were closed with ecstasy remembering their time together earlier in the evening. Rachel’s own pussy throbbed and she could feel it starting to moisten. Then Sophie’s eyes opened and saw her. Rachel was still frozen, watching her hand. Her eyes were on Rachel. Then one hand untangled and beckoned Rachel to come closer while she mouthed the words, “Kiss me.”

That woke Rachel out of her daze. Sophie looked stunning, everyone had to do a double take when they passed by our table, she was very beautiful and ninety-nine percent of the population of that room wanted to be with her. She was older that

Rachel by almost ten years but those years had deepened her beauty and been augmented by an intense sensuality. She was slightly taller than Rachel and slightly heavier. Rachel’s body was a little less curvy and not full breasted. Sophie’s boobs were perfect orbs that swayed under the thin minidress that she was wearing. Her blonde hair was very long, hanging down to her back and her blue eyes sparkled in the dance floor lighting. There was almost an elfin quality to her face.

“Watch me dance…” Sophie said and rose up from our table. She danced and gyrated onto the floor in front of us, touching the other dancers as she brushed past them, bringing her body close and then dancing away. She repeated the same thing with another woman. As we watched, we realised that Sophie was enjoying flirting with several women around her and the men were simply ignored. She didn’t really seem to be dancing with anyone in particular, at least no one woman got more of her attention. And while she was brushing up against them, she wasn’t going any further.

For most of the song, Sophie’s attention remained on the dance floor. Towards the very end, however, she glanced in the direction of Rachel. Realising that she was staring, Rachel tried to quickly look away. It was clear however that Sophie had seen her staring. Her whole demeanor changed. The women around her were forgotten. The remainder of the dance appeared to be for Rachel’s benefit.

Most of the time, Sophie was facing towards Rachel. She swiveled her hips around and around, then rocked them forward and back towards my mesmerised girlfriend. Sophie’s hands slid down her legs and then as she slid them back up, her minidress was pulled up until it was almost at waist level. When she turned around in a slow circle, Rachel’s attention was caught by her peachy ass as it shifted back and forth to the music. She kept trying to not watch, but the sight kept pulling her back.

Finally the song came to an end. Her eyes on Rachel, Sophie pushed her way through the crowd and walked over. I could see Rachel in a momentary sense of panic. What was Sophie going to do? What would she say? Rachel didn’t want her to do something publicly but at the same time, there was a side of her that was excited by Sophie’s approach.

“That was for you,” Sophie spoke as she reached the table. She leaned over to hug Rachel and at the same time gave her a soft kiss on the cheek. The hug lingered just a moment longer than one might have expected, and then she released Rachel. “Thank you for bringing us here,” she said, speaking to me. The look in her eye told me she was plotting something.

“You had everyone’s attention out there, Sophie. You could be with any one of them,” Rachel wanted to keep control of the conversation and keep it on safe grounds. I could see how close to being out of control she was. All the old thoughts of them together were flooding back into my mind, and I was very aware of Sophie’s proximity and the envious glances shot in our direction.

“But all I wanted was for you to join me.” Sophie kept her focus on Rachel. “The men out there are all the same, looking for one thing, but I missed dancing with the girls. You know what I mean, don’t you Rachel.” Sophie had a coy little smile on her lips. “There are some people who you want to stay close to for the rest of your life.”

Hardly trusting her voice at that moment, Rachel only nodded. Sophie’s smile grew a little more and she reached out and squeezed Rachel’s hand lightly, and then left her hand over Rachel’s for a few moments before withdrawing it. Sophie started talking about mutual interests which slowly drew Rachel out. They were soon gossiping about things beyond my comprehension.

It was a tight squeeze as it wasn’t a large table. Sophie and Rachel’s bodies were pressed against each other. Rachel looked nervous again, feeling Sophie’s body next to hers. But there was something that she liked about it; something that excited her, I could see it in her eyes. Her nipples hardened just a little and I could feel my penis harden slightly. Sophie turned Rachel on.

Any hope that Sophie was unaware of the situation vanished when she lay a hand on Rachel’s thigh. Rachel hid her surprise by turning what was supposed to be a small sip into a big gulp of her lemondrop. Rachel was aware that her body was trembling. Sophie just kept up the conversation telling a story about a recent party at a lingerie event. Sophie’s hand just rested on Rachel’s skin. Even though she wasn’t doing anything, Sophie’s touch was enough to increase Rachel’s excitement. Sophie however carefully drew her back into the conversation.

Needing a little something to steady her, Rachel sucked down the rest of her drink. It had been a while since the waitress had made it to their table so I offered to go up to the bar and get the three of them new drinks. Rachel didn’t want me to go and leave her alone with Sophie but didn’t know how to tell me. As Rachel watched me go, Sophie noted a slight dazed look in her eyes. She looked at me, and later told me just how she seduced my girlfriend…

It was obvious the two women were… together. Rachel turned to Sophie in order to tell her to remove her hand. Before she could utter a word, Sophie started to talk.

“I see you haven’t forgotten what we mean to each other, what we were doing… together” she said with a smug tone. Sophie cocked her head slightly as she read Rachel’s face. “In fact, you can’t get it out of your mind, can you?” For the first time, her fingers started to move, going in circles on the top of Rachel’s bare thigh. Rachel’s eyes widened. Sophie smiled slightly at the look of almost panic. “You were going to ask me to take my hand off your nice sexy thighs, but now…” Sophie trailed off for a moment. Her hand moved slightly towards the inside of Rachel’s thigh. “Now, you want it to stay, don’t you?” She leaned close to Rachel’s ear. “Stay or go, Rachel?”

Rachel remained silent. Her lips were quivering just a little. She could feel her excitement growing. Sophie was touching all the buttons right.

After waiting for a few moments, Sophie said again, “Stay or go?” When she said the word go, she lifted her hand from Rachel’s leg. Rachel let out a little involuntary groan. The hand came back stroking and Sophie asked “Which is it, Rachel?” The hand went away again.

Rachel bit her lip. She wanted the feelings to stay. Finally she whispered, “Stay.”

“Stay what?” Sophie asked as the hand remained annoyingly off Rachel’s leg.

“Stay, please!”

Rachel was rewarded with the return of Sophie’s hand. Now it was stroking in bigger circles, going down inside her thigh as far as Sophie’s fingers could touch without Rachel parting her legs. Sophie made no effort to try and force Rachel’s legs apart. The tips of her fingers would just run along the seam between the two legs.

“Do you imagine that night, Rachel? Do you imagine laying back, having me eating your pussy or Jeff? He is very good at it. His tongue was nice and long. And he has a way of flicking it up.” Her fingers stroked Rachel’s thigh upwards. “And down.” They flicked back down along the soft skin. “Your boyfriend makes me cum so nice.”

As Rachel listened, her legs started to part slightly to allow Sophie more access. Sophie took whatever space Rachel gave her, extending the strokes.

“Or did you wish it was you, kneeling down. Did you want it to be your face in my pussy, getting it all covered with my juices?” Sophie chuckled. “Oh, I would have liked that. I always hoped we might do it again tonight. It would be so much fun.”

As her fingers stroked back and forth, Rachel kept opening her legs a bit more. Her eyes were closed as she focused on the touch and the sound of Sophie’s voice.

“But you were scared, weren’t you Rachel,” Sophie continued. “Scared of what you wanted. Scared that you wanted to be touched by a lesbian. And scared that you wanted to touch a lesbian. Well Rachel now that you are being touched by a lesbian, do you like it?” Sophie’s fingers kept moving around, but they had slowly migrated upwards to be quite close to Rachel’s pussy. “Do you like it, Rachel?” Sophie asked again.

Her fingers started to retreat away from the spot of increasing pleasure to Rachel. She knew what Sophie wanted. She needed to confess her desire to keep the blonde  going. She nodded, hoping that would satisfy Sophie.

“Not good enough, Rachel,” Sophie said and her hand retreated a little farther. “You need to tell me these things. I want everything to be clear.”

Flicking her tongue along her lips, Rachel struggled to get the words out. “Yes Sophie, I like you touching me.”

“Oh I am so glad to hear that, Rachel. If you want more, why don’t you open your legs wide so I can touch that little pussy of yours?” Sophie waited to see her reaction.

This time there was very little hesitation. Rachel spread her legs wide enough that Sophie would be able to touch her however she wanted.

Sophie moved her hand to take advantage immediately. She placed her hand over Rachel’s pussy but applied very little pressure. She was rewarded by Rachel pressing her hips forward to increase the pressure. Sophie’s smile grew triumphant. She had Rachel.

Leaning forward again, Sophie spoke so that no one else could hear. Her voice was very certain. “I’m going to fuck you tonight, Rachel. I’m going to fuck you right here in the club. I’m going to make you cum like you have never cum before. And I am going to do it more than one time. But first I am going to tease you. I am going to make you beg me to do it.”

Rachel was stunned by Sophie’s words. They scared her to death. At the same time, they excited her beyond belief. Her hips were now pressing rhythmically against Sophie’s fingers and that caused them to move faster.

“But what about Jeff? I can’t with him here. What will I say?” She stammered out her questions, not even realizing that she wasn’t protesting the act but rather how she would get away with it.

Sophie looked at her. She saw how beautiful Rachel was. Her beauty was made all the more desirable by her own excitement. She wanted her, and what was more, she knew Rachel wanted this.

“Follow my lead, Rachel, and maybe he won’t know. But honestly, I don’t really care. I know what you want. You want to be treated like a slutty little dyke. You are already thinking about what I mean by fucking you, imagining all different possibilities. I can tell because of the way that you are thrusting against my hand.” Sophie’s fingers pressed in hard against Rachel, causing her to groan. “In the end, you are going to be asking, begging me to fuck you. You know that is the truth. Either that, or it will be the biggest regret of your life.”

She looked up and could see that I was making my way back. She only had another thirty seconds of privacy. “It’s your choice. I can still find someone else to play with tonight. When Jeff gets back, I am going to the bathroom. You can either come with me, or not. If not, I won’t be back.”

She moved her hand back onto the top of Rachel’s thigh just before I got there and sat back as if they had just been chatting.

“You girls having fun?” he asked as he sat down.

Sophie smiled. “Oh yes. We have just been talking about old experiences and how fun it would be to relive some of them. Right, Rachel?”

Rachel put down the drink she had been sipping. “Yes, you’re right Sophie.”

I started to complain about the line at the bar, and how pushy people had been. Rachel listened to me and found that her irritation with me grew. At a moment when she could have used me paying attention to her, I totally missed the moment.

Sophie stood up; her hand sliding off Rachel’s leg. “I need to go to the loo.”

Looking at her for a moment, Rachel made her decision. “I think I will go too.” She tried not to look over at me.

“Okay,” I said. “I’ll stay here and watch the coats.”

Loud enough for me to hear, Sophie said to Rachel, “I hope that the lines aren’t too long. I have had to wait forever a few times.”

As soon as they were hidden from view of me, Sophie took Rachel’s hand in hers. She could feel Rachel’s fingers tighten, trying to draw strength from her. Walking down the hallway to the bathroom, Sophie kept on going past the bathroom and took a corner to a little covey that led to a storage closet. She smiled when she noticed it was unoccupied.

Turning, she pulled Rachel into her arms. Reaching up one hand behind her head, Sophie kissed her. It was a hard kiss, full of passion. Rachel moaned into the kiss and did not resist at all. When Sophie’s tongue touched her lips, she immediately parted her mouth to give her access. Rachel’s own hands wrapped around Sophie and pulled her body against the other woman. She felt Sophie’s hand on her ass caressing it. She groaned again into the kiss.

There was a little part of her brain that stood apart, watching as if from outside. She couldn’t believe how brazenly she was behaving. She was acting like a true slut, making out with someone that in all honestly she hardly knew. But even this outside observer was excited by what she saw. She was watching a fantasy come to life. Even the thought that someone might come around the corner and see her behaving like this turned her on.

She was so horny by this point that Rachel was trying to shift her body so that she could rub herself against Sophie’s leg. She wanted to feel pressure again on her pussy. She had just gotten into position when Sophie pulled back from the kiss.

“Not yet my little Princess. There will need to be true begging before you get to cum tonight. It is my turn to be dominant. Do you understand, Rachel?”

Breathing hard and flushed, Rachel nodded. As much as she wanted to get relief, Sophie’s being in charge was part of the excitement. Sophie’s commanding manner let her give over control of the situation so that she no longer had to make the choices. Sophie would let her be the slut that Rachel wanted to be.

“Let’s go to the restroom now. I want to go,” Sophie said. She kissed Rachel one more time. This time, the kiss was a little less forceful and a little slower. It didn’t raise the level of passion but kept it where it was.

When they got into the bathroom, they were pleased to find that there were only two women waiting ahead of them. Sophie gauged where each of the stalls were and let one woman go ahead of them so that the handicap stall was free. She pulled Rachel in with her.

Rachel was turning red from embarrassment. It was a combination of being in the stall together and that there were other women there who knew about it. Sophie smiled at Rachel’s predicament. Then she stood in front of Rachel and lifted her minidress above her waist.

“Take them off for me,” she whispered so that only Rachel could hear.

Shuffling forward, Rachel obeyed. As she came close she could tell that just like her, Sophie’s panties were wet. It made her feel a little better that she was exciting Sophie. Using her hand on Rachel’s shoulder to steady herself, Sophie lifted one foot then the other out of the panties. Standing in front of her, Sophie showed off her pussy.

Since she was young, Rachel hadn’t felt the need to have a bare pussy, but her time with Jessica and Sophie had changed that. Sophie’s pussy was completely shaven. Her labia were prominent, spaying wide. Rachel could see her clit protruding out, like a tiny little cock. And the wetness glistened. She couldn’t help herself from licking her lips.

Sophie smiled an evil looking smile but didn’t try to get Rachel to do anything else. She sat down and relieved her bladder. As the sound of the urine stream went on, Rachel’s face grew redder and redder. Sophie wiped herself and then stood up, letting her minidress fall down over her hips.

“Now yours,” she softly said. Rachel knew what she meant. With a combination of embarrassment and excitement, she pulled down her panties and stepped out of them. When Sophie held out her hand, she gave them to her. Sophie brought them up to her nose and sniffed in the aroma of what was by now almost soaked.

“Mmmm, they smell so good. I am looking forward to tasting you again.” Rachel was still very self-conscious and Sophie was making things worse. She sat down on the toilet, but nothing happened. Finally closing her eyes, she was able to relax enough to go. When she opened her eyes, she glimpsed Sophie finishing pulling up the panties that she had given Sophie.

“What are you doing? I need my panties, Sophie!” she cried out.

Laughing, Sophie replied, “You can wear mine, Rachel. We’re just swapping for a while.” She placed her hand against the wet fabric and pressed it against her pussy. “I can feel your wetness against me, Rachel. It reminds me of how turned on you are. Here you go.” She held out her own panties for Rachel.

Rachel stood up and took them from her. She stood there holding them. “But, they are different colors. Yours are white and mine are black. What if Jeff notices the difference?”

Sophie moved close to Rachel and kissed her hard. “I told you, Rachel, I don’t really care. I want you and I mean to have you. I plan on fucking you hard, my little slutty Rachel. But …. if you want to walk away, all you have to do is take them off me and I’ll go find another playmate tonight. And you won’t get a night that will fulfill all your fantasies.” She made a scoffing noise. “Besides, do you really think Jeff pays that much attention to you? Even if he did think something and mentioned it, just look at me like he is an idiot and tell him that he obviously doesn’t notice you because these are the ones you have been wearing all night.”

Grabbing Rachel’s hand, Sophie placed them under her skirt right on the top of the panties. “Your choice, Rachel. Go ahead and take them off.”

Just touching Sophie was driving all other thoughts out of Rachel’s head. I wouldn’t notice. Sophie was right. And she could deal with it. She couldn’t walk away now, not as exciting as this was.

Her voice was quiet and meek as she dropped her hands. “No, Sophie.”

“Good. That’s my good little Princess.”

Every time that Sophie called her a Princess, especially her little Princess, Rachel felt a jolt race through her body. She couldn’t tell which was more exciting; letting go and acting so submissively or the feeling of being desired that the word “my” conveyed. She pulled on Sophie’s panties. They felt slightly tighter than hers, a welcoming presence of this exciting woman.

“Let’s get back to the table. By now he’ll be wondering where we are,” Sophie said and opened the door to the stall, clearly in charge now. Rachel just nodded and followed her. They washed up. Rachel had to repair some of her makeup, cleaning off some lipstick that had smeared and touching her lips up. Sophie didn’t bother, instead watching Rachel. Feeling her eyes watching, Rachel paid special attention to making herself look good. She liked the feeling of being desired and appreciated.

Done, she turned to Sophie. Her voice was meek again as she spoke. “Do I look good, Sophie?”

There was something about the way Rachel said her name that Sophie liked. There was an emphasis, an accent to it that gave it meaning beyond just her name. She thought, “Oh, this is going to be so much fun!” Out loud she said, “Rachel, you look good enough to eat!” She laughed a throaty laugh as Rachel blushed yet again.

As they left the restroom, Sophie took Rachel’s hand. It made Rachel a little nervous but excited her at the same time. How would it look to me if she came back holding hands with another woman? What would other people think about her? At the same time, there was a feeling of the forbidden to it. And in some little way, she was showing off this slutty side of herself even though others might not see it.

She shouldn’t have really worried. By the time they got back to the table, they had to push their way through the crowd. To me, all that it looked like was that Sophie was leading the way and holding on to Rachel’s hand to help her get there.

“It must have been crowded! You girls have been gone for a while.” I perfunctorily kissed Rachel as she sat down. “The place is really jumping now!”

Sophie slid her hand down inside Rachel’s thigh as she sat down. She noted that Rachel completely accepted it now and gave no sign of being startled. Instead, she spread her legs wide enough that Sophie’s hand could caress the inside of it. Although she was not quite bold enough to let her have access to her pussy again.

They sipped their drinks for a short time while they watched the dancers. Both women were starting to move to the music. Rachel felt more connected to Sophie now. There was a rhythm that was running through both of them that was synchronized. She closed her eyes and swayed back and forth. To me it seemed like it was to the music. To Rachel it was to that connection.

“Feel like dancing,” Sophie asked. “Either of you? Both of you?” She leaned forward over the table in the direction of me. As she did so, she took the opportunity to slide her hand all the way up Rachel’s leg. She softly stroked up and down. The side of her hand pressed against Rachel’s mound. my attention was on Sophie and almost completely missed the fluttering of Rachel’s eyelids and the biting of her lower lip.

“Sounds great,” I said. Although objectively Sophie was as good looking as Rachel, I was so used to Rachel that Sophie seemed much more attractive and I was excited about dancing with the two women.

As Sophie slid her hand back down, Rachel was able to regain a small measure of control. “Mmhmm,” she murmured in agreement.

They got up together and made their way onto the floor. Finding a clear spot, they started dancing. The music was loud and fast. The two women were dancing side by side, facing me. Even though she was looking towards me, Rachel was really just aware of Sophie. She could feel her body brush against her as she moved to the music. She could tell that it wasn’t just random. Sophie wanted to keep her excited as much as she wanted to stay that way. Their bodies were soon completely in sync. When Sophie turned, she turned with her. At one point, they both turned sideways from me. With their bodies close together, they started an undulating motion that made it almost look like Sophie was humping her ass. Most of the time, they were almost touching. Every once in a while, they “mistimed” it and Sophie pressed her hips right into Rachel.

One song ran into another. The two women adjusted to the new beat without a pause. The dance floor grew even more crowded and they were pushed together and further away from their table. Using the closeness as an excuse, Sophie slipped her arm around Rachel’s waist. Their sides were now constantly touching. When one crouched down, the other came with her. They were dancing faster too.

By the time the fourth dance was over, I was sweating and completely out of breath. Catching their attention, I asked the women if they wanted to take a break. Rachel let Sophie answer for her.

“I think we will stay and keep dancing,” Sophie said. If the music hadn’t been so loud, I might have recognized the smug tone in her voice. Even before I turned away, they were already facing each other, continuing to dance. Sophie kept an eye in my direction and nodded. I nodded back… this was her plan. When I had returned to the table, she placed her hands on Rachel’s hips and pulled her in a little closer.

They continued to dance this way. Sophie holding her; Rachel enjoying her touch. She followed Sophie’s lead, letting her control things. She stopped thinking about anything except for Sophie and how her touch made her feel. She moved in time with Sophie. Her eyes stayed on Sophie’s, finding a sense of pleasure she couldn’t remember feeling before.

For the first dance, no one watching them would have noticed anything unusual. It was very common for women to be dancing together. Sophie didn’t do anything more than just hold Rachel’s hips as they danced.

The next dance was a little different. This time Sophie was dancing for Rachel’s benefit. There was a rawer sense of sexuality that she put off. Most people were focused on who they were with or what they were doing. But there were a few who noticed. This time they were apart but Sophie was doing her best to excite Rachel with her dance. Both of them were twirling, always coming back to look at each other.

As Sophie danced, she started to add in a flourish. With a particular beat, she would throw her head back and bend backwards. Her perfect breasts were almost revealed for a second before she snapped back up. As she did it, her hands slid up her belly which pulled up her dress just a little extra bit. It was a very sexy move and Rachel made sure that she was facing Sophie at that moment of the song. She started anticipating it. Sophie seemed to be flaunting herself. She knew it was for her since it was clear that no one else existed for Sophie at that moment. The song hit that moment just as it ended and Sophie held herself in the backwards position for several seconds after the music faded. As she flipped up straight, Sophie’s bangs partially obscured her eyes for a moment. Rachel could see that Sophie was still looking at her through her blonde hair. Sophie’s mouth parted just a little and her tongue licked a little trickle of sweat from her upper lip as she tried to catch her breath. Her eyes were smoldering looking at Rachel.

Now when they danced, they were more clearly dancing together. They looked at each other, followed each other’s movements and at times they touched. As the dance continued, there was a growing sexual element. Sophie began to brush against Rachel, slowly moving closer to her. Rachel couldn’t take her eyes off Sophie. When Sophie thrust forward at her, Rachel was originally moving away in time with Sophie. It was a flirtatious little dance they were doing; one moving forward and the other retreating.

Then as the beat changed, Rachel became bolder. She didn’t retreat. She let Sophie’s body rub up against her. More than that, she pushed forward. Sophie was always in control of the dance, but Rachel closely followed her lead. When she could, her body lingered against Sophie until she had to move it to keep her balance. The song got quicker and Sophie moved faster. Rachel kept pace, her perfect body moving back and forth exactly matching the time.

Finally the song came to a crashing close. As the sound faded away, Sophie was press tightly against Rachel. Both of them were breathing hard, and Rachel could feel the rise and fall of Sophie’s chest. They stayed like that for the few moments before the next song started. Rachel wanted to kiss her but couldn’t quite bring herself to do it in public.

Both of them were a little winded from the dance. Maybe if it had been another fast song, they might have rested and gone back to the table. But when the music started it was slower, more sensual. Sophie walked around behind Rachel. Her hands reached around her and pulled Rachel up tightly against her. One hand rested on her belly, fingers softly stroking as they picked up the rhythm and their bodies matched it. After a few seconds, Rachel’s hand came down on top of it. Their other hands sought each other out and linked fingers. Their bodies were now molded together as they danced.

Rachel’s eyes were closed. If I had come looking for them, she would never have noticed. Sophie’s presence was overpowering. This was how she wanted to feel, and only Sophie was going to give it to her.

Despite the wonderful feeling of Rachel in her arms, Sophie was still in control, not quite as lost in the moment. Rachel was hers. She already knew that. Now she wanted to stoke her excitement back up towards a fever pitch. She started by gently nuzzling Rachel’s neck. Her cheek rubbing against it. Then she kissed it lightly, she pushed them over the line into the public.

Rachel didn’t care. She just gave a little sigh of pleasure and leaned her neck into the kiss. Sophie followed up with more kisses up and down her neck. As they continued to dance, she ground her mound against Rachel’s ass. Her kiss strayed out onto Rachel’s cheek. Without realizing she was doing it, Rachel turned in response and met Sophie’s lips for a kiss. Tentative at first it grew in passion. Sophie was the one who pulled back, returning to nuzzling. As she withdrew, she loved how Rachel stretched to try and extend the kiss.

Now her hand was stroking Rachel’s belly, going in broad circles. Slowly Rachel’s top was pulled up enough to expose the top of her skirt. Sophie’s fingers stroked the bare skin. Each stroke forced a small moan or sigh from Rachel. When the tips of Sophie’s fingers slipped under the waistband of her skirt, she didn’t protest. Instead she moaned.

Sophie couldn’t push it too far. But for Rachel it was maddening. Her excitement was building higher and higher. She turned her head to kiss Sophie again. She tried to put her sense of need and desire into the kiss. Her lips parted in an offer to be taken. And Sophie’s tongue took it, plunging in.

By now, there were more than a few who were watching the women make out. As gorgeous as they were, it was incredibly sexy. Sophie could sense them. While she liked pushing Rachel to be bolder, she had no interest in putting on a show for the men in the club. She took it down a small notch.

Rather than continuing to kiss or nuzzle, she whispered in Rachel’s ear. “Are you liking this, Rachel?’ Feeling her nod, Sophie continued. “Do you want more, Rachel?” She felt Rachel nod one more time but didn’t let her off that easy. “Tell me, Rachel.”

Her voice was soft so that no one else could hear. “Oh yes, Sophie, I want more.”

“Are you going to be my little Princess?”

“I already am, Sophie,” Rachel’s voice was full of recognition of what she was and what it meant.

Sophie softly bit on Rachel’s ear and tugged before letting it slide from between her teeth. “I know you are. Does my little Princess want to get fucked?” At that, Rachel’s body jerked ever so slightly.

“Oh my god, Sophie. Please … I want you to fuck me.” Her hand clenched Sophie’s. “Take me somewhere and fuck your Princess!”

Enjoying the dance and knowing where the night was going to end, Sophie wasn’t in a hurry. She stopped talking and just enjoyed how Rachel’s body responded to hers. Her nipples rubbed against Rachel’s back and built her own excitement. When she pressed her hips against her, Sophie could feel it deep into her pussy. She was careful not to let herself get too excited so that she could maintain control of the pace.

Rachel turned her head again to kiss Sophie. This time her tongue sought entry into Sophie’s mouth. She slowly explored. It was a long kiss but as it went on, it became more urgent. Her hand left Sophie’s and reached back to run her fingers through Sophie’s hair. She tried pulling her deeper into the kiss. Finally she had to come up for air. She was panting from the excitement now rather than the dancing.

As the song ended, they stood like that for a few moments looking into each other’s eyes. Rachel loved how Sophie looked at her. Her eyes were smoldering with passion and desire. They promised pleasure yet to come. Her fantasies hadn’t been quite this powerful. There were no thoughts about consequences or of me, just as Sophie planned.

Sophie knew that now was the right time to take the next step. She reached out and took Rachel’s hand. “Come with me, Rachel. Time to play,” she said in a tone of certainty. Without hesitation, Rachel obeyed.

They were still making their way through the crowd when they ran into me. I smiled as he saw them. “Hey, I was just trying to find you. I was going to join you again and do a little more dancing. But it looks like you’re done for now.” I trailed off. There was an awkwardness to the encounter that I hadn’t expected. Rachel seemed to be avoiding my eyes whereas Sophie was meeting his look in an almost challenging way.

“We were just on the way to the restroom again. We will come back to the table when we finish there,” Sophie replied to me. Rachel stayed quiet.

“Oh, alright I guess. Hopefully the line won’t be as long this time,” I said, a little disappointed that they were leaving me so soon after I found them.

Sophie started off again with Rachel moving quickly to stay with her. I watched them walk away until they were lost from view by the crowd. Sophie had her hand on Rachel’s back as she helped guide her through the crowd. I was sure he was wrong but just before he lost sight of them, it almost seemed like Sophie’s hand had slipped down to cup Rachel’s ass. With a combination of a chuckle and an approving noise, I fantasized about the possibility of joining them in a threesome. “What a turn-on that would be!” I thought.

On Rachel’s part, she was certain that Sophie’s hand was on her ass. She could feel it there, touching her round cheek. It held a promise of what was going to come. She snuggled her body against Sophie’s as they walked.

Sophie guided them back down the hallway. Rachel expected that she would take them back to the little corner again. Instead Sophie kept going until they got to the back door. It was propped open so that smokers could get out into the alley for a cigarette. Sophie pushed right through the door, pulling Rachel through with her. There were a few smokers outside, mostly close to the door. Sophie walked on and down the alley a ways.

Finally she found the spot she wanted. It was recessed just a little so that they weren’t visible. She turned to face Rachel. Her hands slid under Rachel’s short skirt to cup the panty clad ass. Her mouth came down on Rachel’s and she kissed her passionately. Rachel’s mouth opened to encourage Sophie’s tongue to probe. Sophie took immediate advantage of the access. She plunged her tongue deep into Rachel’s mouth, straining to go deeper.

The suddenness of the embrace stoked Rachel’s fire. She moaned into the kiss. Without knowing it, she pressed her hips forward and ground her mound against Sophie. Her arms went around Sophie’s neck as she desperately returned the kiss. Sophie had been teasing her for a long time now. She wanted to finally get her release.

Fortunately Sophie was of the same mindset. From the moment back at the house she made up her mind to have her. The rest of the night had been reeling her in. Now she wanted to complete the seduction to ensure that Rachel didn’t escape. It seemed unlikely but Sophie had pushed her so far.

She broke the kiss. Rachel was panting with a fevered look in her eyes. Sophie moved behind her. “Put your hands on the wall, Rachel,” she said. Without any question, Rachel obeyed. “Now bend over. Show me that wonderful ass of yours.” Rachel thrust her ass backwards, arching her back. Running her hand over Rachel’s ass, Sophie could feel how wet the panties she had traded to Rachel now were. Rachel’s hips were still rocking back and forth.

“Tell me what you want, my little slutty Rachel,” Sophie asked.

A little moan escaped Rachel before she answered. “Oh god, Sophie. You know what I want. You made me want it.”

Smiling a very wicked grin, Sophie forced the issue. “Maybe, but I want you to tell me. I want to hear what a wanton slutty Princess you are. I want to hear it because you want to tell me. It just makes you feel even more like a slut. And you like that feeling don’t you Rachel?”

Rachel knew that Sophie was right. It shamed her and yet excited her. It was hard to concentrate when Sophie’s hand was stroking her ass. It wasn’t quite touching her pussy but it was coming close. The teasing had been going on all evening and she couldn’t take any more.

“Yes, I love it Sophie. I like feeling like a slut!” she confessed.

“That wasn’t so hard, now was it? So my little slut, what is it that you want?” Sophie’s fingers lightly ran across Rachel’s panty covered pussy.

“To be fucked. Please fuck me, Sophie. I need it,” Rachel said between clenched teeth as the light touch clouded her mind.

Sophie reached up and grabbed the panties and pulled on them, sliding them down. Rachel felt the cool night air touch her skin there. Sophie didn’t pull them off. They went down far enough to give her complete access. Rachel’s legs were too widely spread. It didn’t matter; Sophie had what she wanted.

Her fingers touched Rachel’s pussy. She was rewarded with a groan. She reached up and under Rachel, stroking her slit. Rachel tried to push back to force her fingers in but Sophie maintained control of the situation. She found Rachel’s hard little clitty and ran her finger around it, being careful not to actually touch it. The rocking of Rachel’s hips increased.

“Oh fuck me, Sophie, please fuck me!” Rachel begged.

Now Sophie let her fingers part Rachel’s slit, running back and forth. Her fingers were becoming completely covered in Rachel’s juices. “Little slutty Rachel,” she said “you’re so wet. My fingers are going to slide into you so easily.” She played right at the entrance to Rachel’s pussy.

“I’m going to fuck you so hard, Rachel.” The tip of her middle finger pressed in just slightly. Rachel’s body shook and she sighed. “I’m going to make you want to scream, but you can’t here. We don’t want to really attract anyone’s attention. Can you be quiet, my little slut?”

It was hard for Rachel to think. She understood what Sophie was asking, but she was focused on those teasing little fingers. She was trying to push herself on to them. Still Rachel was used to Sophie enough by now that she knew that until she gave Sophie what Sophie wanted, she wouldn’t get what she wanted herself. “I don’t know, Sophie. I’m not sure I can.”

Laughing a little, Sophie replied “I appreciate your honesty, Rachel,” She leaned forward to kiss Rachel on the lips. It surprised Rachel because it was less passionate than most of their kisses. There was tenderness to it that she liked as much as the other kisses. It was just in a different way.

Sophie’s hand suddenly left her pussy. Rachel groaned in frustration.

“Hold on just a moment, my little slutty Princess. Just give me a second and then I am going to fuck you silly,” Sophie reassured her. She reached down and pulled off the panties she was wearing. Carefully stepping out of them so that they didn’t touch the ground, she wadded them up.

“Here, my little slut, you can have a preview of how I taste. Open your mouth, Rachel,” Sophie said, holding them up.

Slowly Rachel opened her mouth. She was going to taste another woman and she was going to willingly gag her mouth. “Oh, I am truly a slut,” she whispered. There was no hesitation, just an understanding. Sophie pushed the panties into her mouth. Before it was even in her mouth, she could smell Sophie’s scent. When they entered her mouth, she closed her eyes. She concentrated for those few brief seconds before Sophie touched her again on what Sophie tasted like. There was a saltiness accompanied by a hint of something metallic. Rachel sucked on them, extracting more and she liked it. Her mind flashed forward and she wished that she could tell Sophie how much she wanted to get the taste direct. But then it disappeared from her mind as Sophie’s fingers came back to her pussy.

This time Sophie didn’t tease. She dipped one finger inside of Rachel. It elicited a muffled moan. Moving in and out, she felt the increase in Rachel’s wetness as she fucked her. She could tell that there was room so she added a second finger. Rachel reached by pushing harder now that she was feeling fuller.

Sophie started to push harder and harder. Her fingers plunged into Rachel, pressing as far as they could. Each thrust forced Rachel forward against the wall. Her head was resting on one arm to keep from being slammed. Her hips rocked back to meet the trusts. Her muffled moans were getting more frequent. She had already been so close from all the teasing.

Beyond simply being fucked, Rachel’s excitement and pleasure was coming from how it was happening. She was letting go, giving herself to Sophie to be used. She was being fucked in an alley by another woman. And the woman was someone that she hardly knew and had picked her up in a club. By any definition, she was a slut.

“I’m a slut and that’s good!” Rachel hissed. Then she went beyond that as she made a realisation. “I love being YOUR slut.”

Her body was starting to give her signs. It was becoming harder to breathe. She was frantically thrusting backwards. There was a tingling that was growing. She was no longer moaning. She was trying to scream into the panties.

Sophie recognised the signs. Her fingers pressed in hard each time. She felt Rachel’s body rocked by the thrusts. Her fingers were being met by Rachel’s sopping pussy. As her fingers were at their deepest point, she would stretch them and stroke inside. Suddenly she felt it break over Rachel. Her body was shaking and she was flinging her head around making incoherent noises.

Even as she continued to finger fuck Rachel, Sophie couldn’t help think that she was looking forward to having her someplace where Rachel could let go and be as loud as she wanted.

Rachel’s mind was just full of the pleasure that she was feeling. She continued to fuck Sophie’s fingers as her orgasm went on. She hadn’t felt like this ever. There was something that was more complete. She was trying to suck in enough air as her body heaved. Finally it started to fade.

Sophie could sense that moment. She slowed, turning her movement into a gentle caress. Slowly her fingers went in and out, feeling little tremors inside Rachel. Her other hand stroked Rachel’s back. As they passed, Sophie made one last deep penetration. It was slow and very tender. When they came out, she softly stroked along Rachel’s pussy.

Then she reached an arm around Rachel, pulled her up straight and then turned her around. For a moment she took in how she looked. Her chin glistened with saliva that had dripped out of her mouth because it was hard to swallow. Her mouth was open with the panties partially hanging out. Sweat ran down her face and despite her attempts to protect her face, one cheek was slightly smudged with dirt from the wall. Sophie thought she looked delightful.

Reaching up, Sophie pulled the panties out of Rachel’s mouth. As soon as her mouth was free, Rachel kissed Sophie. She surprised Sophie with her initiating it. Rachel’s arms went around Sophie’s neck and she pressed tightly against Sophie. It was long and drawn out. Unlike before, there was no sense of urgency. Their tongues danced together, slowly circling and touching. Sophie’s arms went around Rachel’s waist, hands resting on her lower back. After a while, the long kiss evolved into shorter, soft kisses. Finally the kissing ended and then they were just holding each other, heads together.

“How was that, Rachel?” Sophie asked her.

Her voice sent shivers down Rachel’s spine. She knew that she was betraying herself to Sophie. There was no hiding behind words. “God. Sophie, that was wonderful. I came so hard.” She hugged Sophie tight and buried her face into Sophie’s shoulder. She felt one hand leave her back.

Sophie pushed her back up straight so that she could see her in the eyes. “Rachel, do you want more like that?”

Already getting used to Sophie, Rachel knew that she wouldn’t get away without speaking. “Oh yes I do,” she said with a quiet passion.

“I thought so, little slut,” Sophie said with confidence. Rachel noted and missed Sophie’s failure to say the word “my” when she said it.

“I’m not going to play any games now, Rachel. I am not going to tease you and make it hard for you to think. I want this to be your choice. Okay?” She paused looking at Rachel.

Rachel wasn’t sure where Sophie was going with this but she nodded and then said, “I understand.”

Nodding back at her in acknowledgment, Sophie continued. “I’m not a slut like you, Rachel. I don’t fuck in alleyways. So I am going to leave and go home. I told you before; I don’t care what happens between you and your boyfriend. It’s your choice. You can come home with me and get to be my slut. I will let you suck my pussy. And I will fuck you and do things with you that you just dream about.”

Rachel’s eyes closed as she said that. Sophie could tell she was imagining what it would be like and she smiled a little.

“Understand, little Rachel, I promise to be everything to you tonight and you will be pleasured.” Her voice was a little harsher now. “Maybe you could move in and we could become… more. Maybe not… I give no promises.” She let Rachel digest that before continuing. “Or you can go home with Jeff. Go back to what you know and what is safe. He is probably getting a little ticked by now, but nothing that you won’t be able to soothe. The same may not be true if you leave with me.” Pausing again for a moment, she concluded “So you pick, come with me and deal with the consequences or choose safe and familiar.”

As she finished, Sophie stepped away from Rachel, giving her space physically and more importantly mentally. She really did want Rachel to make her own decision. If she had pressed and kept playing with her, Rachel would have done anything she wanted. But the next day, she would blame Sophie and deny her own desires. Sophie honestly didn’t care if Rachel’s relationship survived the night. Her plan was long term, she knew what she wanted and this was the sacrifice she was going to make to get it. Sophie knew that she could be a bitch, but she wasn’t going to be that big of one – it was all down to Rachel. This was her choice.

Rachel looked at Sophie as her words sank in. Having recovered from the devastating orgasm, and not yet excited again, her mind was relatively clear. She knew what Sophie was asking. Although it would be exciting and wonderful to be with Sophie, she could just stop. She came already once. It had been the best cum of her life but nevertheless she could go home with me. She could go back to her life and pretend this didn’t happen. She could keep this as a memory to be brought out when she needed it.

It was the safe thing to do.

But Sophie’s body beckoned to her. The promises that it held were seductive. Rachel’s mind was filled with thoughts about what they all might be. Already she had experienced pleasure that was beyond anything she had known. What would Sophie do when they were someplace private? What would she ask…. Rachel’s mind paused. No Sophie wouldn’t ask. She would tell Rachel what to do. And Rachel would obey. That was the side of her that Sophie was unleashing. Sophie would tell her to do the things that Rachel really wanted to do but couldn’t. By ceding control to Sophie, she would be freed of me…but becoming something else.

Beyond that, the physical aspect of it couldn’t be denied. Rachel’s pussy still retained the feeling of Sophie’s fingers inside of her. It throbbed just a little. Sophie knew all the buttons to push. But so far, she only had the opportunity to push a few. Walking away would leave them untouched.

As for me, she really didn’t know that I already suspected Sophie’s plan for the evening. And her endgame. Rachel didn’t know how I would react. I certainly could act like a jealous wounded boyfriend. If this was another guy, there is no question that is how I would react. But she knew that sex between women was a fantasy for me. I might choose to ignore any aspect but that, insisting that Rachel make it up to me by telling me all the details, even a threesome. That was never going to happen again, at least not with Sophie. Rachel could already tell that if she was with Sophie, she would be Sophie’s and no one else’s. Sophie would insist, but Rachel knew that was part of what she wanted herself.

I was the safe choice. How much did she care about the consequences? Maybe it was time to try and find what made her happy. Maybe it was the wrong choice, but she was willing to find out.

“I want you, Sophie,” she said. She took Sophie’s hand in both of hers and squeezed it. Then she raised it to her lips and kissed it softly. Smelling her own juices, she flicked her tongue along Sophie’s hand to clean it off. As she finished, she looked up at Sophie and said, “Take me home, lover.”

“I’m glad, my little slut. I want you too, Rachel,” Sophie said before she kissed her again. The combination of her decision, being called Sophie’s slut and the kiss got to Rachel who returned it with an increasing passion.

Pulling away from the kiss, Sophie said in a chiding tone, “Not yet, you little slut. I said that we need to wait until we get to my home.”

“I’m sorry, Sophie,” Rachel said in a surprisingly meek tone. “I can’t believe how much you turn me on and it makes it hard to stop.”

Touched by her little confession, Sophie gave her a hug. Then taking her by the hand, they headed back into the club. She noticed a couple of knowing glances from among the smokers, but no one said anything. As they walked closer to the dance floor, she could feel Rachel’s fingers tighten their grip. The real moment of truth was coming when they had to confront me.

Sophie’s prediction about me was accurate, I played along. I was looking around and constantly glancing at his watch. They had been gone for almost half an hour and I was about to go looking for them. There was something about the whole evening that unsettled me, a feeling of not being in control of the situation. Sophie was the one who was in control and Rachel was just letting her. I just wanted her to get back so that they could go home. I was tired and increasingly confused.

Suddenly I saw them approaching the table. “There you are,” I started to say in an angry tone but he trailed off. At first all he noticed was how Rachel was holding Sophie’s hand. It wasn’t like girl friends would, if they were staying together in a crowd. Their arms were together, fingers linked. Rachel was leaning against Sophie. If it was anyone else, I would have assumed that they were a couple. Then I noticed how Rachel looked. Her hair was messed up and her lipstick smeared. Somehow she had gotten some dirt on her face. I couldn’t believe it but she had the look of someone who had been playing around. Even the way her body held itself, it somehow made me think of how languid her body was after sex. Rachel was meeting my gaze but she said nothing.

I didn’t even realise Sophie was speaking for a moment. She spoke louder and sharper.

“Jeff!”

I looked over at her. She had a smug look on her face, but that knowing look was back in her eyes. Something was burning behind them, pleading with me to go along with her. “What is it, Sophie? And what happened to Rachel?”

“We’re leaving, Jeff. Rachel and I are leaving. She will see you when she comes home.” Sophie was very matter of fact.

I was actually stunned despite seeing it coming. I looked back over to Rachel who was still looking directly at me. “What do you mean? She’s coming home with me.”

“No she isn’t,” Sophie shook her head.

All the pieces fell together. “You’re… taking her from me? Who do you think you are?” I said with my voice rising.

“Don’t be stupid, Jeff and don’t do anything that you may regret later. Who am I? Jeff, I’m the fucking dyke who just fucked your girlfriend. Now we are going back to my place where we will fuck again and again. And when she is tired of that, maybe she will come home to you… but I want her to stay with me.” Sophie’s tone was piercing. Even though she didn’t raise her voice, every word came through clear. “Nothing is going to change that. You’ve been having your way with that redheaded teenager. I can make Rachel happy. You don’t want her… you don’t need her the way I do!”

My rising anger suddenly was overwhelmed by fear of losing Rachel… and Sophie. I noticed that as Sophie had spoken, Rachel’s other hand also took Sophie’s arm as if to take strength from her. “Rachel?” I asked in a hesitant tone.

Maybe if I had continued to press, Rachel might have changed her mind. The fear of what might happen was still there. But his temper evaporated in front of Sophie’s strength. She could feel how calm Sophie was; how in control. It was the core of what attracted her to Sophie. It was something that I no longer demonstrated. Her choice was never clearer than at that moment.

“I’m going with her, Jeff. Go home. I will see you when I come home.” Rachel’s voice held just a hint of what she thought of me.

I made one more attempt to protest but Rachel held up a finger and stopped me in his tracks. “Don’t! You are the one who kept bringing up other women. You opened Pandora’s Box and these are the consequences.” Rachel knew that this was spiteful and was only partially true but it helped her soothe her conscience. With that, she slammed the door on any chance of changing her mind. She had made her decision and she didn’t want to argue about it.

I sank down into his seat. Sophie smiled a little sympathetically but we shared a forlorn look. Then Rachel dug the knife in a bit more. “Thank you for getting the bill, Jeff. I had a wonderful time. I hope Jessica was worth it!”

Sophie nodded and I was sure I saw a tear in her amazing blue eyes.

“Perhaps we will be doing this again… or perhaps we will never meet again.” I just stared up at Rachel who was no longer paying any attention to me.

As they started to walk away, Sophie slipped her arm around Rachel who snuggled up close inside the circle of her arm. Rachel’s mind had already forgotten about me and was thinking forward to the rest of the night.

Watching them until the left, I kept hoping that Rachel would look back.

She didn’t.

Gift Wrapped

** This is the third part of my “Gifted” collection of stories **

Desire… a word so ingrained in my head since the first time that I saw her when she walked into the cafe with long, teased, red hair. Her quiet, cold, calmness shouted to all that no one could break through the surface of her ocean. Young and off limits was all that she was. She had a masterful way of making everyone in the room look her way, some tried to sneak peeks, others; men and women, openly stared as if she was the only woman in the world. I couldn’t believe that she invited me home to meet her parents.

As I was led inside her warm and inviting home I remembered being tongue tied by Jessica’s gorgeous mother. It was clear where Jessica got her good looks from. She was truly spectacular looking – tall, long flowing strawberry blonde hair, beautiful face, incredible figure and built like an Amazon. I heard she’d been an Olympic athlete when she was younger. Jessica’s mum looked genuinely pleased to meet me, despite me being almost twice the age of her nineteen year old daughter. Jessica’s father looked far more suspicious of me, and rightly so, I could still taste his daughter’s pussy on my lips.

Jessica’s dad, Stephen, was an engineer, a practical guy, and I did find I had a lot in common with him so that took a little of the pressure off. He was naturally protective of his beautiful daughter and I was mature enough to know that I didn’t want to send him any signals that could be misinterpreted… or indeed, read completely correctly – I lusted after Jessica. Jessica’s mum was called Lauren, she was a fitness trainer and you could tell. Both parents were in their forties, a little older than me so at least that was something.

So here I was, sharing pleasantries with my redhead lover’s parents, while she became their little girl before my very eyes. Giggly and embarrassed, she explained how we met and I went to length about my career and, hopefully, trying to hide the fact that I had already slept with their daughter… and so had my girlfriend.

“Why don’t you stay for dinner,” Jessica implored as her mum and dad took us through to their kitchen.

“Oh, I’m not sure…” I replied.

“Jessica has told me that you guys only had a light lunch,” Lauren didn’t let me complete my excuse.

“Oh, and I had a protein drink,” Jessica added, with a crooked smile. I am sure her father was joining the dots and I suddenly found I couldn’t speak.

“We have more than enough, set another place nextto you on the table sweetheart,” Lauren asked her daughter and Jessica skipped off happily to complete her chore.

I was speechless as I looked at her beautiful mother who stood by the oven. She then slowly bent her knees to a crouch, leaned forward and Jessica opened the oven door. The scent of their meal brought me to my senses. “Yup, it’ll be ready in a few minutes, Jeff. Please stay?” she asked, “Jessica has never brought a boyfriend home to us. She must care very deeply about you, so it would mean a lot to us all if you stayed.” Her green eyes bored into mine, much the way Jessica’s had when we made love. “Steve, tell them man he is welcome, you’re making him feel uncomfortable.” She said, shooting a glance towards her husband.

I looked at Stephen and he looked at me. He held out his hand and I took it in mine. He smiled. “Any man who has made a success of his life deserves my respect. I can see the way Jess looks at you, you never stood a chance!” he laughed, “You’re welcome here, Jeff.”

I think I had been holding my breath and audibly sighed as the tension left me. Lauren and Stephen laughed and then everything was ok. Stephen tended to the vegetables on the hob while Lauren went back to tending the oven and as she stood back up, I watched her flip her long strawberry blonde hair back and lift her arms to remake her hair. Impressive at a distance, she was an image of perfection up close. High cheek bones, perfect nose, bright green eyes, full lips. Her eyes had a dreamy look, her lips hinted at mischief. She barely had on any make-up, yet she didn’t need it with her clear complexion and natural, healthy colour. I let my eyes drop down, following the graceful curve of her neck to her sporty blue top which her chest filled impressively, despite looking compressed under a sports bra at present. My gaze wandered out to her bare arms bent up, putting her hair into a ponytail. I noticed her muscles rippling as her arms moved, bulges protruding briefly and disappearing — muscular, yet shapely and feminine. I observed her shaved armpits on display, I had never thought of armpits as sexy but on her they were most definitely.

I realised I was staring and dropped my eyes, trailing down the pleasant curve of her hips past her narrow yet sculpted ass, full thighs and toned calves encased in tight yoga pants and athletic shoes. Every part of her looked in peak condition. I judged she was approaching six foot tall, I guessed, much like her daugther.

I was awoken from my stupor to see Lauren’s outstretched hand. I realised my breath had caught once more and I exhaled in a sigh. I was sure she had noticed my ogling and I felt my face flush with embarrassment. I extended my hand to meet hers.

“Thank you for the dinner invitation, Lauren,” I tried to say with confidence, but I thought my voice may have shaken a bit.

As we completed the formality, she gave a tight squeeze, her strength surprising me. She gave a short giggle and turned away.

“He’s cute, Jess,” she said as her daughter returned to the kitchen, “I can see why you like him.”

“You’re very much alike,” I addressed the teenager, “You have your fathers mouth and nose, but those are definitely your mum’s eyes,” I stated and flirtatiously poked two fingers toward Jessica’s eyes, who playfully dodged.

“Show him to the dining room, Jess,” Lauren asked her daughter, or perhaps ordered.

Stepping past me, she grabbed my hand and walked into the next room, pulling me along with her. Methodically she showed me around the apartment that I had only seen briefly the day before. Soon she was proudly showing off her bedroom, stuffed with fluffies, all white and pink, clearly the room of someone still attached to their childhood.

“Super cool, what a great space.” I said, as Jessica sat on the edge of her single bed and bounced a couple times. “Do you ever take dates back here?”

“Never!” she looked shocked, “You’re the first boyfriend I have ever brought home.”

“So I am your boyfriend then?” I asked quizzically.

“Boyfriend, lover, partner… what would you call us?” She had me there, although I had enjoyed a swinging lifestyle with Rachel, and had spent the last six years with her, I had no idea where I stood now. Rachel was back home almost certainly fucking the buxom blonde who I fell for almost immediately. Why did I have such strong feelings for Sophie? Jessica, although the youngest was the only one to really spell out what she wanted from me… and I always had a thing for redheads.

“Ahem,” Stephen cleared his throat at the bedroom door, showing disapproval as a father should, but I could see his demeanor soften when I approached his daughter, picked her from the bed and kissed her fully on the lips.

“I am simply yours.” I said. Jessica melted into my arms and she seemed to bathe in her fathers approval. He chuckled and told us dinner was almost ready before leaving the room.

“I’m your gift. I’m your present. My Dad likes you. My mum likes you, we only moved in a few months ago, so we barely even know anyone! I’m so happy,” Jessica giggled. “I wish we could christen this bed,” Jessica said with a half-smile as she slid her hand along the bedspread.

She turned her back and bent her knees so her ass pushed toward me. Her arms outstretched backward drawing me in behind her. She turned to the side for a second, catching my eye as she pressed her narrow ass back into my crotch. With a smirk and what I thought was a wink, she pulled away and took off at a run back toward the dining room.

I looked down and realised that I was sporting a huge tent. I didn’t know how long it was showing but hoped they hadn’t noticed. My heart leapt from embarrassment at the thought, had her father seen? I sat down on the edge of the bed where Jessica had sat. I could smell a distinct perfume in the air and I felt a tingle up my spine. My god, I thought, she’s wet. I didn’t know if he could handle having her across from her at dinner, she had such a strong effect on me.

I thought Jessica’s mum looked just as stunning as we sat down for dinner. She wore a low cut blue top that showed off her cleavage. I’d tried not to stare but the cut went so low that I could see the curve start to go under her hanging breasts. They moved a little under the cotton fabric and I suspected they were maybe a size or two larger than her daughters. Her leggings were tight, showing off all her curves and her golden hair hung down in long tumbling locks to below her shoulders. She was simply breathtaking.

I was in the chair directly opposite Lauren with Jessica to me left. Her father lit some candles and dimmed the lights, filling the room with shimmering gold and shadows, eventually assuming the seat across from her and next to his wife. The meal looked and smelled magnificent and we all made small talk in between mouthfuls as I gave the family a potted history of my life. Jessica watched and listened to me in awe, so much so that Stephen decided he would give me a break and begin telling anecdotes from Jessica’s childhood. She squirmed in happy embarrassment but it did at least allow me to concentrate on my food for a bit.

That was when I felt something beneath the table. It was her hand, stroking my leg. I wondered what she was doing, if she had somehow mistaken my leg for her own. I felt embarrassed. What if her parents realised what she was doing? They must be able to hear the faint brush noises as she caressed the fabric of my pants as she moved her arm back and forth slowly, gently running her hand from my knee a few inches up my thigh and then back again. They would make my life living hell if they clocked it. Jessica wasn’t quitting as her mother and father told tales and laughed through so many childhood events.

Still the hand stayed on my leg, tracing it’s course up and down my thigh. I didn’t know what to do. I wanted to stop her but couldn’t draw her mum and dads attention to it. So I stayed still, my mind running a million miles an hour, focused completely on the sensation of that hand caressing my knee and thigh, wondering, hoping that any minute now Jessica would realise that it was my leg, not hers. Or see the danger in her actions at the dinner table.

Her hand began to trace higher up my leg, her fingers curling around my inner thigh then sliding back down to my knee only to come up again, inching higher yet. Despite myself I felt my cock twitch and my cheeks burned as I blushed in the candle lit gloom. I felt stupid for blushing, knowing no one could really see the redness of my cheeks, the hand stroking my thigh, and yet fearing that somehow they all could, they all knew. Try as I might to stop it, my cock was becoming fully erect now, pressing painfully against the fabric of my jeans as it swelled and grew, lying down the side of my leg. Any moment she would stop, her parents couldn’t fail to realise…

No sooner had this thought arrived than her hand slid up my leg further still and her fingers brushed against the bulge that was forming down the side of my jeans. I breathed in suddenly, the sound seeming harsh and overly loud in the darkness. I cut it off as quickly as I started it and my cheeks burned brighter, my stomach churning, hoping against hope that no one had heard it. Her hand stopped for a moment, seemingly in surprise, then she gently squeezed my cock through the fabric and ran her hand back down my leg to my knee. My cock pushed even harder against my jeans and as if in reply her hand slid back up, running right over the length of my penis, all the way to the crotch, squeezing gently. I had to cough to stifle the moan that suddenly burst up to my mouth. Surely someone must’ve heard that. What was she doing? We were sitting at the table with two other people. Surely she would stop as the situation dawned on her.

Her hand ran up and down the length of my leg a few more times, pressing her hand gently against my penis as she got to it, rubbing it through the fabric. Then she stopped, her hand cupping me, squeezing and rubbing. I felt as though I was going to explode. I didn’t really understand what was going on here but I was too scared to do anything about it, trying hard not to enjoy the wicked sensations despite myself. Slowly she moved her hand fully on to my crotch, her fingers delving down between my legs and caressing my balls while her palm rubbed against my shaft. My cock was throbbing and my breathing had become ragged. I didn’t dare lift my head up to see if Lauren and Stephen were watching, I concentrated on eating, convinced in my mind that all eyes were on me smirking at my helplessness in the face of Jessica’s onslaught.

Her hand movements were almost imperceptible above the table just twitches of her forearm. Underneath the table though she was fumbling for the tab on my zipper, sending jolts of fire up to my brain. I heard a faint clicking sound as Jessica’s fingers found my fly and began to unzip it, moving ever so slowly so as to keep the noise down, still rubbing the base of her hand against my rock hard penis. I wanted to reach down and stop her, to tell her to stop but I felt powerless. To do so would have meant creating a scene and as much as I didn’t want this to go any further, I feared more any backlash that might result from it should I speak up. A thought flitted into my mind that perhaps she knew this, perhaps she was aware that I wouldn’t do anything, couldn’t do anything. I turned my head to look at her and was shocked to see her staring back at me, green eyes hooded and sultry, a crooked smile creasing her lips. Her gaze penetrated me and locked me in place, forcing my eyes to remain on hers, holding a power over me.

She finished unzipping me, unhurried and confident in her movements, never easing up the pressure on the bulge in my jeans. She gave my cock a quick squeeze before snaking her hand inside my trousers, nearly eliciting another gasp from me before I could stifle it by clearing my throat. She cupped her fingers around my balls, gently squeezing them and stroking them, all the while her eyes boring into mine. Moving away from my balls she grasped the base of my penis and began edging it towards the opening, keeping her movements slow. I managed to glance down at her lips and saw her run her tongue along them as she finally pulled my cock free of my jeans, quivering in the cool air of the room. I was helpless to do anything but stare at her face and watch as the smirk became a lusty grin, her eyes twinkling with what looked like triumph. Now she was sure I would do nothing, that I was hers to do with as she wished.

She snuck sideways glances at me as I struggled to stay composed. I began to look longingly at her mothers cleavage so close to him her well rounded breasts pushing against her tight top exposing just enough goose-pimpled flesh. Her nipples protruding against the fabric with no sign of a bra.

She wrapped her hand around my shaft and began to pump slowly up and down, staring intently at my face. Someone coughed and immediately she stopped but retained her grip on my penis, squeezing it gently and running her thumb around the sensitive underside near the tip. I hardly dared to breathe, let alone move. My heart sounded like booming thunder with each beat and I was certain we had been discovered. I heard someone’s coat rustling and this time I did hold my breath, waiting for the inevitable. Jessica’s eyes stayed locked to mine, still squeezing my penis and caressing my sweet spot. My eyes flickered half-closed as I struggled with the feelings of excitement building up in my balls, the butterflies in my stomach and the fear in my mind.

Minutes passed and no one said a word as the plates began to empty, nothing happened. “Mum, we have forgotten the napkins,” Jessica suddenly spoke, breaking the silence.

“Oh that’s my fault,” Stephen said apologetically, “I’ll fetch them, Lauren.” Lauren smiled lovingly at her husband who hastened to a nearby drawer and returned with four cotton napkins. He handed them out and Jessica, dutifully, place one one her lap and another on mine.

“Thank you,” I croaked. Lauren and Stephen smiled and returned to the last morsels of their meals. Slowly Jessica began to jack me off again, her grip firm and sliding up and down my shaft aided by the precum that was dribbling down the length of me. My breathing became ragged, my senses heightened to the fullest, trying my hardest not to cum as I felt the pressure build up in me. My cock ached for release and feebly I fought the urge, felt myself losing the battle. Jessica increased the pace, pumping me with her hand as fast as she dared to, mindful of keeping the noise of her hand rustling down to a minimum. I couldn’t take anymore and my eyes rolled back in my head, eyelids closing as I began to surrender to the rising orgasm.

Suddenly pain erupted in my penis as Jessica squeezed hard, cutting off the orgasm. My eyes flared open and locked to hers, teeth clenched as I tried to stop a groan escaping my lips. She was grinning like a Cheshire cat, her hand locked around me, stopping me from reaching fulfillment. I hated her in that moment, hated that she was taking advantage of me, hated that I had succumbed so easily, that I could do nothing to stop her, that she had stopped me from cumming, that she was playing with me. My breath came in ragged gasps but still Jessica didn’t release her hold. I shifted my hips, slightly rocking them into her hand, wanting nothing more than to cum. She gripped harder still, causing me to stop moving totally, immobilised with the pressures building inside.

We stayed like that seemingly forever, her hand wrapped tightly around me, her eyes boring into mine. Laurne cleared up the plates and Stephen returned with some cream topped trifle and some bowls. Gradually my breathing evened out and I felt my cock begin to subside, he sensed nothing, his daughters hand hidden in the darkness beneath the table. Jessica must have sensed my erection fading. Gently she tugged on me a couple more times then slid her hand up to the tip of my penis, running her fingers over the head and coating them in my precum. Then she let go, my cock flopping down, twitching after the pleasure and abuse it had been given. I breathed out, still not daring to move. Somehow I’d have to get my penis back into my pants and zipped up without alerting anyone to what I was doing.

As I started to figure out what I was going to do, Jessica withdrew her hand from my lap ever so slowly, then raised her hand to her mouth and began sucking the precum off her fingers, her eyes never leaving mine. My cock lurched back to life as I watched her lips take each digit into her mouth, her tongue sliding over them. As she finished she smirked at me then sat up to sample her pudding and I wondered what she was going to do next. I held my breath. She picked up her spoon and knocked her napkin onto the floor.

“Oh, silly me,” she said, dipping under the table to retrieve it.

“She was always this clumsy I’m afraid,” Lauren joked and her father began to regale some tale of how she managed to walk into his stationary parked car. I steeled myself to begin as Jessica sat back then leant down under the table. Before I could move her hand grazed across my thigh and gripped my erect penis again. I looked at her in surprise, she was holding the napkin around my length and began jacking me off harder than before. Once again I tensed up and felt my balls tighten, my cock jumping to attention as though she had never stopped in the first place. I told myself that she couldn’t do this for very long as eventually it would start to look suspect to her mum and dad who were still chatting and laughing at the table. I could scarce believe she was doing this in front of them.

‘I wonder if she is getting off on this little power trip.’ I thought as she slowly began to tap her fingers on the head of my cock, soft hand messaging… hips scooching to get more; trying not to look conspicuous. Leaking precum onto her palm.

“Don’t,” she whispered, “don’t move.” as she stopped her hand and put a finger to my lips to shush me before I protested, then wiped the dribble of fluid from his cock onto my lips. Licking them I could smell my sweat; I could feel the room heating up as her fingers tickled my scrotum, her palm squeezing my shaft. I coughed to hide a moan and took a drink of my wine.

Her eyes were ablaze with intention when she finally looked at me. The tensing and loosening of her hand with little up and down jerks began to intensify. I knew then that I was in trouble, this was all too much and she wasn’t going to stop until I came. I wanted to groan, scream, run but stayed motionless except for my heart beating to the same rhythm as her hand. Her eyes fixed on me beckoning me to stay still as she fished out some clotted cream from her dessert and brought it to her mouth.

I felt her hand pull on my cock and almost immediately felt her warm precum lubricated grip engulf the head of my cock. I nearly cried out in surprise and desire but fear stilled my voice. Her fingers danced across my cock as she masturbated me harder. In one movement she eased her arm further under the table and I felt my cock slide deeper into her grip. I could scarcely breathe, my eyes tightly shut, teeth clenched as once again the orgasm began to rise.

My teenage lover slid her hand rapidly up and down my penis, fingertips swirling around the glans and sending ripples of intense pleasure up and down my body. All of a sudden she wrapped the soft napkin down and around my erection, my cock sliding in and out of her slender fingers. I was breathing hard and I looked across the table at her oblivious parents then to my left and into Jessica’s sexually charged gaze, warm saliva glistening in the candle light, dribbling from her lips.

It was too much for me and my body tensed up, my hands gripping the table hard as I fought the urge to cry out in ecstasy. I was close, her hand pumping, working magic. Her eyes had me transfixed swimming in her green pools. My legs began to tremble and she smiled… knowing. I couldn’t hold on, my body tensed, my balls jumped. A final tug upwards and I was there. Thick spurts of cum shot up my penis and into the napkin as her hand stayed latched on to me, milking my penis with her fingers. My orgasm seemed to go on forever, my cock pulsing my seed into the cloth, balls as tight as a drum as I filled it with my semen.

Jessica giggled to herself, but never left his eyes…silence as she released him, removed her hand, swirled her cream glazed fingers one by one in her drink and shot it down… and her parents never noticed anything.

“Oh Jeff, you’ve dripped some cream. Let me get that for you,” she announced, grabbing my napkin as she placed her soiled one on her lap. She cleaned me up, in full view of her parents, who just nodded as her little girl seemingly tended to her boyfriend. “There, all clean. I’ll just pop this in the wash mum,” she said rising from the table, both napkins in her grasp.

“Did you enjoy that?” Lauren asked, a voice much softer now, pushing the hair out of her eye. I didn’t answer, I was petrified, did she know? “Stephen made it from his mother’s recipe, he’s very proud of it.”

“Oh! Oh yes, the trifle is amazing. Wow that cream… so much of it.” I was blurting out whatever came to my mind as I tried to zip my deflating penis back into my pants. Seconds later Jessica was sliding her tight, jeaned ass into the seat next to me. I sat up straighter, pushed out my chest trying to impress but she could see right through me… knowing. I could feel myself blush as her eyes drove me crazy, the green orbs that encompassed him. There was a way that she would squint when she was reading a menu or thinking really hard, with that hair over her eye. She would catch me staring at her and would interrupt me with an uneasy joke or an offhand comment. She must have known what I was thinking. There was no hiding the desire in my eyes.

“You two look good together,” Lauren commented, “I’m glad you brought him to meet us, Jess.”

“Your daughter is… amazing.” I conceded, finishing my wine, “Thank you for the wonderful meal. That trifle… wow!”

“I hope you get to sample it again, you’ll have to try my cheese cake!” Stephen seemed pleased.

“I should be going, work tomorrow.” I said, making my excuses.

“Me too, but only a half day,” Jessica looked at me, “I’ll see you tomorrow ok? Let’s go for a drink.” She offered… knowing.

‘Wasn’t it supposed to be just friends?’ I thought as she reached under the table and put her hand on my thigh once more. I grabbed it to prevent things from going any further and she looked away with a smirk on her pretty face, pretending to listen to her parents as they chatted.

“I’ll see Jeff to the door,” Jessica announced as we both rose from the table. I said my goodbyes and followed the redhead out of the kitchen. Still in sight of her parents, Jesica came in with a firm kiss – a no-nonsense, get-it-over-with kiss – but as our mouths connected, I felt her lips soften as her whole face relaxed. A sigh escaped her mouth and her whole body went weak. She stumbled slightly as she was getting her balance back, waking her from the moment.

Her mum called after us, “Don’t stay up too late, Jess,” she told her, “you might want to let the man get out of the door!” before both her parents began to chortle. Jessica just smiled and approached me for another kiss. This time I was ready for her.

I stood up to meet her kiss. Making my move, I leaned into her before she could give me her kiss, forcing her to do it my way. I grabbed her face with both hands and held hers to mine and gave her the most passionate kiss that a man could give a woman. I imagined all those steamy movies where the man and the woman looked like they were going to eat each other’s faces in their passion and I did my best to imitate that. I heard Lauren gasp.

To my surprise, in full view of her parents, Jessica kissed back. Her mouth moved with the same hunger as what I was trying to imitate. Her head turned slightly so that our lips would lock and it forced our mouths open wider. Her tongue reached out to mine. I didn’t know what to do, so I reached mine back at her. I thought about what to do next. In the movies, they always reached around the girl, loosened their hair, undid the zipper on their dress and felt them up. Jessica’s hair was already down, she was wearing a t-shirt and yoga pants, and I barely had the nerve to kiss her, let alone feel her up. I took it one step at a time.

I reached my hands up into her hair from her cheeks into her scalp and let my fingers comb through her auburn strands. Jess was into that and she reached up to put her arms around me. She held me in a soft embrace as I felt her body melt into mine. I stroked her hair just long enough to get her really into the moment. I knew that I couldn’t remove her clothes or feel her up, but I was struggling to figure what exactly I could get away with with her parents in the next room.

Her shirt was loose enough that I could slip my hands under it as I held her at the waist. I held her firmly, flesh to flesh, and she tightened her embrace with me. My next move would be quick and determined, so as to be met with minimal resistance. Nothing so forward as to be rejected outright, but just enough to get us both going.

I swiftly moved my hands from her waist to her ribs, just below her breasts. I felt her fullness resting just above my hands. Her heart was beating rapidly – even half a foot away, I could feel it pounding. She kissed me harder as her excitement grew. I didn’t realise it, but she had her hands at my chest, gently clawing at me.

I couldn’t bring myself to grab her tits, but I could tell myself that it was okay to feel her ass. We had slow danced before and I had gone as far as holding her hips. I traced my fingers along her body, down to her hips. This was safe, familiar territory for both of us. Jessica loosened her mouth lock on me and dropped her hands down to my hips. I cradled her ass, just on the outer edge.

The teenager had her hands on my belly, pushing down to my belt line. With the looseness of my jeans, her hands were practically in my pants. I was getting harder by the second and my head was just reaching my waistband. I prayed that she would accidentally touch me there, but she knew what was going on and stopped. Our lips unlocked. Her arms dropped, yet still had her hands on my waist. Jessica backed away a few inches.

She looked at me, then at the ground. “That… was nice,” was all she could muster. She gently took my hands away from her body and put them at my sides. Jess straightened herself up, casually brushing away any trace of what had just happened between us. “And you, mister, need to get home. It is a school night.” She smirked and danced towards the front door, my hand in hers. “I’ll meet you by the car!” She laughed as she skipped away from me, her ass swaying to an unknown tune, high heels ticking tocking on the hardwood floor.

I took a deep breath, waited for my semi erect penis to soften so he could wrangle myself comfortably back in my jeans and then tried to walk out with weak legs and a wet bulge. I am sure I could still hear Stephen and Lauren laughing behind me.

I found her sitting in the passenger seat of my car adding a layer of dark lipstick just like the movies. I climbed into the driving seat beside her and she leaned across and handed me her phone and kissed me….mouthing, “Next time is my turn.”

I should have closed the photo album app. I should have said something non-committal, something appropriate. I should have. But I scrolled through her photos. Here was a picture of her, camera angled up at her, in a very small red bikini. Her pale skin like porcelain, the undersides of her breasts round and inviting. Another of her in the bath with bubbles covering her lower half and an arm draped across her chest, hiding her nipples but nothing else. The next one was of her laying on her back on a bed, wearing a thin babydoll negligee. Beside her, laid out in a fan formation were four dildos and vibrators of varying sizes. The caption read: busy night ahead of me!

“I can’t wait to add our photos to my collection.” She said huskily.

Now I am only human. I cannot help the fact that I am a man and I react to… certain stimuli. My cock, which had been contentedly resting flaccid between my legs, suddenly, and excitedly began to wake. My penis illed, thickened and lengthened down the leg of my jeans lifting the fabric slightly. I glanced down and, while I could see clearly, I hoped that in the dark of the car Jessica wouldn’t notice. I needed to get home to Sophie and Rachel.

I coughed nervously and finally looked up, away from the phone and at her. She had shifted so that she was leaned back against the door behind her. She was watching me carefully, green eyes focused on my ice blue ones. I couldn’t help but to scan her youthful body.

I had noticed her nipples were hard earlier from the cold air. If I wasn’t mistaken they were harder now. Making more of an impression against the fabric of her tube top. My eyes slid down further and saw that her pants, either because of the way she had shifted or by design, seemed tighter, revealing the contour of her smooth thighs. I shook my head and forced my eyes back to meet hers.

“Um… we’re outside your house!” I stammered, unsure about anything at this point, “what if your parents see us, Jessica.”

She smirked and put on a false pout.

“What,” she teased, “you don’t like the photos?”

“Um… they are very nice.”

“Only nice,” she asked, ignoring my question, pouting some more, though I could see her eyes dancing with mirth, “that’s too bad. I thought some of them were pretty good.”

“It’s not… they are… yeah. I forgot you and Rachel took so many photos. Does Rachel know you have these?” There. Remind her about Rachel. My girlfriend. Her lover. That should bring this back down to a more appropriate level.

“Rachel?” She chuckled. “Nope. Just you. I guess it’s our secret.”

I didn’t like the sound of that. I had been with Rachel for six years at that point and knew that secrets were terrible and almost never worth it. We kept everything open, that’s why or relationship worked.

“Ok,” I said. “But I really need to be getting back.” I was using a firm voice, the one I use with my staff when they are in need of some gentle guidance.

“Oh,” she said, “but you haven’t seen them all! Here, let me show you.”

She was quick. Quicker than I was able to process what was going on. She unclipped her seatbelt and slid the very short distance between us. She was half turned so that her breast was pressed against my upper arm.

If my cock had been half hard before, it was now, almost painfully at full attention. I could smell her. A mix of a light perfume, the vaguely Rachell scent of her hair products, and below that the almost sweet musk of someone who had been out in the sun all day dancing and having fun.

“Let’s look together,” she said quietly, wrapping her small hand around my larger one holding my phone. She glanced up at me.

“Don’t worry. You know Sophie and Rachel will be entertaining themselves by now,” and she leaned close to whisper in my ear. Her breath was warm against my lobe. “I have plenty of photos I could send you. If I wanted them.”

My cock twitched at the feeling of that warm air on my skin, the words bringing to mind images of her naked. I was very glad that the blanket covered the bulge in my boxer shorts.

“We really shouldn’t,” I said weakly. I had lost control of this situation by now. I was trying to keep this from getting out of hand but… was my heart really in it?

“It’s fine,” she said. “My parent’s wont be see us out here. Don’t think too hard about it. And speaking of hard…”

I coughed again, in shock this time as her hand darted under my jeans and suddenly gripped my cock through the material of my shorts. I looked at her quickly with my eyes wide and shook my head.

“Don’t,” I whispered, moving my hand down to try and move hers.

“You don’t,” she whispered back. “We need this.”

She was right. Rachel couldn’t find out about just how deeply our feelings had developed, she would freak out. Bad blood between my lovers. And who’s fault would it be? Mine. So, I just sat there, Jessica’s nineteen year old hand wrapped around my cock.

“I just want to know what photos are the most… effective. So let’s look and I can judge what you like.” She gave my cock a quick tug and smiled at me. “This is real nice,” she said, voice low so that only I could hear. “Rachel is sooo lucky.”

Jessica began to scroll through her photo feed and I watched the screen helplessly. There were a lot of photos. I wondered how long she had been doing this? As we scrolled through her hand was lightly gripping my length, not stroking but the heat and weight of it always there.

As we passed a photo of her kneeling on a bed, wearing only a chunky cardigan sweater tied at the waist. Her legs were open, the space where they met shadowed but the sweater but my imagination filled in the information that she was without panties. Both of her shoulders were bare as the sweater dropped off of them and it hung open, revealing the inside curves of her breasts stopping just shy of her nipples. My cock jumped when I saw this image and Jessica chuckled.

“You like that one?” She asked. She began lightly stroking my length. “The sweater does it for you?”

“Stop,” I said weakly. She did not.

“Here,” she said, grabbing the phone, quickly scrolling back past ones of the girls together. She quickly found the one she wanted and opened it. I saw her in her sweater. She did this all with one hand so she could continue to lightly stroke me.

“There we go,” she said as she showed them to me. Soon there was one where the sweater had fallen away and her full breast was on display, her nipple a hard light brown button with the circle of her areola around it. I grunted instinctually and she squeezed me making me sigh.

“Yeah, I thought these were sexy too,” she said. “I got so turned on taking these photos. I was dripping wet. See?”

The next photo had her leaned back with her knees further apart. I could now see her pink pussy lips, completely devoid of hair, parted slightly.

“Look close,” she said. “You can see how wet I was.”

Sure enough there was a glisten on the lips. I swallowed hard.

“You shouldn’t show me these here,” I whispered but did not take my eyes away from the image.

“I got horny when Rachel took the photos. I think of you looking at me, jerking yourself. Like this…” she pumped my cock hard a few quick strokes. I could feel the foreskin of my cock slide across the swollen head, lubricated by my pre-cum. “And that’s so hot…”

She grinned at me.

“I’m wet right now.”

She removed her hand from my cock and I sighed. It should have been from relief, but really it was from disappointment.

She gripped my wrist and pulled my hand towards her and placed it, palm down on her upper thigh. There are plenty of things I should have done but at this point. I was gone. I didn’t care that my girlfriend was waiting for me to come home. That my relationship could end at any moment if we were caught. I just felt the young flesh under my hand and reacted.

Jessica was tugging on my wrist and I let her lead it higher. The smooth skin of her thigh slid under my hand, feeling like perfect silk under my fingers. I could feel the heat of her sex before my fingers reached it and I didn’t notice that she had removed her hand from my wrist and I was moving on my own now.

Her legs were parted and my searching fingers met fabric. I lightly traced the edges of it, finger tip following first up one of the angled seams then down and up the other. I heard her groan softly as I did that.

My fingers returned to the fabric of what I could now tell was a g-string and traced across the fabric down to where it hugged the lips of her pussy, the source of the heat between her legs. I could feel how damp it was. She had not been lying. She was wet. Very wet. I pressed against the panties, pushing the wet spot between the lips, rubbing softly making her moan quietly against my ear.

In the meantime her hands had moved back to my lap. I was focused on stroking her sex so I didn’t register as she popped the button of my pants and opened the fly. I felt her reach in and quickly and with skill pull my full hard cock through the front of my boxers.

“Ohhhhh,” I groaned quietly as she gripped me and began to stroke.

I moved my fingers to the side and pushed them under the fabric of her panties and pulled them to the side, exposing her pussy to the same air that my cock was feeling against it. I pushed my finger between her lips and rubbed across her clit making her hiss in her breath, along the velvet channel, finally to her opening where I hooked my middle finger and pushed it up into her hot wet cunt.

“Oh fuck yes, finally,” she moaned into my ear and began to stroke me faster. I checked and confirmed that there wasn’t too obvious movement in the car. She was right, it was too dark now and we were relatively safe in that regard.

“You are so bad,” she said, her voice husky now. “Finger fucking your teenage girlfriend in front of her parents house!”

“Shhhh,” I hissed, not wanting anyone to hear us. The dark street felt very exposed. But I pulled back my finger and added a second one before pushing back into her. I placed my thumb against her clit and she moaned again. Slightly louder this time.

“Or what?” She said, teasing. “Will you punish me? Like you are my Daddy? Want to spank me Daddy?”

I gritted my teeth and pushed my fingers deep into her while rubbing her clit with my thumb. No woman had called me Daddy before and I’d be lying if I said it didn’t make my cock twitch in her hand.

She moved her hand up and rubbed across the top of my swollen head and coated her palm with my pre-cum and then rubbed that down my shaft. Her hand left my sex and I groaned with disappointment but had to smile as she raised it to her mouth and licked my pre cum off of her.

“Tasty,” she said before gripping me again.

We were keeping pace with one another now. As she stroked down on my rigid pole I’d push my fingers into her. As she pulled up I would pull back. And on and on, our breath heavy. I watched her face as we pleasured one another. Her eyes were half closed, her plump lips parted slightly. Occasionally I would glimpse her tongue dart out and run along them.

“Oh fuck,” she whispered. “I’m getting close. Don’t stop.” I watched as she slid her free hand up her body, around the curve of her heavy breast, fingers finding her hard nipple which he began to pinch and tug.

“Grab my tit,” she hissed. “Pinch me, Daddy!”

I didn’t need an invitation. I had been looking at her young breasts all night and now was my chance. I placed my free hand, the one not fucking her with my fingers, over her other breast and squeezed, feeling the hard nipple against my palm. It was heavy as I lifted it, but firm, with next to no sag. My fingers found her nipple and I rubbed my thumb around it, rolling it. Then I pinched it between my finger and thumb.

“Oh fuck, Daddy, yeah, just like that,” she gasped.

She sped her hand on my cock and I matched her pace with my fingers inside of her. She was moaning quietly as I chased her climax. I was slightly worried about that but at the same time my own release was building.

“Oh,” she gasped. “Oh, oh, oh…”

I could feel her inner thighs begin to quake against my hand and knew she was almost there. I sped up my fingers, a quiet wet sound coming from under her thighs as my fingers drove in and out of her sopping pussy. My thumb pressed hard against her clit and I pinched her nipple hard one last time making her gasp and then begin to squeak.

I released her tit and slapped my hand over her mouth, muffling the noise that was building as she began to orgasm. I felt the muscles of her cunt clamp down on my fingers and wished that I could feel that on my cock.

I continued to finger her as she created and then rode the wave of her climax, humping herself against my hand. She continued to grip my cock but was no longer pumping it. Now it was acting like an anchor for her to hold as she came. She was moaning against my hand, the sound muffled as I held her in place. Finally she tensed, her legs shooting out straight.

“Ohhhhhhhh fuuuuuuuck,” she groaned against my palm.

As her climax subsided I kept my fingers in her, stroking slowly now as I brought her down from her crest. She was panting and I could see a glisten of sweat on her brow and across her chest above the tube top.

“Thank you,” she whispered. “I’ve needed that all night.”

I smiled at her in the dark. Happy that I had brought her pleasure. Not caring for the moment the consequences of what we were doing.

“I didn’t forget about you,” she whispered as she resumed stroking my hard cock. “Are you close? Text Rachel you’ll be home soon.”

I nodded. I was close. Watching her cum from my fingers was so sexy that I was on my own verge.

“Let me know when you are about to cum,” she said and sped up her hand.

It didn’t take long. Maybe one or two minutes more, but who could tell I was lost in the pleasure of her young hand gripping me, rubbing me.

“That’s it, Daddy,” she whispered in my ear. “Cum for me. Don’t you want to cum for your babygirl? Aren’t I your princess, Daddy? Don’t you want to cover me with your cum?”

The dirty talk mixed with her clever hand were enough. I could feel it building. I could feel my ballsack tighten and that bright light feeling at the deepest base of my cock build.

“I’m going to cum,” I whispered crying, suddenly realising that there was a problem. “There will be a mess…”

She just grinned, looking into the darkness around the car, checking that no one could see. Within a second a wet warmth enveloped the head of my cock as she took it in her mouth. She continued to pump the shaft as she began to suck, rolling the purple head around her tongue.

That was enough and I groaned as quietly as I could as I began to release into her nineteen year old mouth. I placed both of my hands into her thick red hair and made fists, holding her in place as I came, spurt after spurt of hot cum. I could feel her sucking and swallowing as I pushed myself deeper.

“Thank you for that, Daddy,” she whispered. She looked around and smiled. She tucked my cock back into my shorts and did me back up.

As quickly as it had started it stopped, the intense climax receding and leaving waves of pleasure in its place. Finally I sat back, letting my head fall against the seat behind me. My cock still twitching in her mouth as she made sure to suck up the last of my seed. Jessica eased her head up, her lips sliding over the length of my shaft. I heard a very faint ‘pop’ as my penis flopped from her mouth. As she came up from my lap I could see a glob of my creamy cum on the corner of her mouth. She moved her finger up and pushed it between her lips and swallowed again.

I didn’t dare sit up myself. I couldn’t in any case. My body was racked with pleasure, my breathing was hard and fast and my wet cock was twitching in my lap, exposed to the cool air. I lay with my head on the steering wheel for some minutes, running what had just happened through my head, feeling sick with disgust at myself for being so easily tempted, for succumbing so quickly.

I heard crunching footsteps approaching and snapped back to reality. Here I was in my car, sitting in front of my lovers parents house with my cock hanging out of my trousers and someone was coming. I felt panic rise when I heard Stephen’s voice call out and Jessica quickly made herself look presentable. Her fathers voice called out again and I looked round, not lifting my head from the wheel as I quickly gauged the situation. It was too dark, Stephen had no intention of seeing what, if anything, was going on in my car. I slowly sat up, maneuvering my penis back into my pants as deftly and quietly as I could.

A thought arrived in my mind, a horrible thought. Oh god, the front of my jeans were going to be a mess of cum and saliva. I felt around but strangely couldn’t find any wet patches. I must have looked confused as Jessica nudged me with her elbow. Slowly I turned to look at her, feeling the blush wage war on my cheeks again. We locked eyes and she smirked again.

“We are heading to bed, Jess,” Stephen called out, “Let the poor man get home,” he laughed.

“Coming, Daddy!” She said, casting a quick glance at her father to make sure he wasn’t watching, then she opened her mouth and poked her tongue out at me. I blanched as I saw a faint white mass on her tongue and realised it was my cum. Still smirking she put her tongue back in her mouth for a second, then poked it out again. This time the cum was gone. She had swallowed it.

“Call me,” she instructed me as she moved back to her side of the back seat. I was still catching my breath and I watched as she wiggled around in her seat, reaching down between her thighs. She then held out her hand to me and placed something in my own. I looked down and saw that she had passed me her little g-string.

“Something to remember me by,” she whispered.

I quickly pushed her wet panties into my pocket and looked at her amazed and confused. The realisation of what we had done came down on me like a ton of bricks falling. I had cheated on my Rachel. Intentionally. What the fuck was I doing? Had I just ruined what we all had for a handjob and then getting sucked off in the back of a car?

Jessica popped the door open and scooted out. As I continued to stare at her she opened the car door and climbed out. Jessica looked at me and smiled.

“I don’t expect miracles, Jeff. I don’t want things to change overnight. But know this: I want you.” Her green eyes locked on mine, “Don’t feel guilty, Rachel isn’t stupid, she knows I’ve fallen for you. We didn’t do anything tonight that she is doing right now with Sophie. Thanks for bringing me home and meeting my parents. This all means a lot to me,” she said.

“Uh,” I stammered. “No, thank you.”

After she walked up to the front door with her father I text Rachel letting her know I was ready to leave.

“I’m glad that you two get along,” my girlfriend swiftly replied.

I typed, running my fingers over Jessica’s panties in my pocket. “Well, if it makes you happy I’ll make sure we keep getting along.”

Then, seconds later my phone vibrated again, “That makes me happy but don’t be in any hurry to get home.”

“Do you need some time and space?” I replied.

“I’m not done here, but don’t be taking liberties with that young redhead.”

“Not fair.” I typed in response.

“Who said life was fair xxx” came the reply.


Driving through town that evening I was constantly thinking about the scenario that I might encounter when I “unexpectedly” arrived home. I decided to kill some time and make a purchase for my loving girlfriend. I am usually a nightmare when shopping for jewelry but as soon as I saw the diamond necklace in the window of the jewelers, I knew that was the gift I needed. It was carefully boxed, wrapped in blue paper and I placed it on the back seat of the car.

Rachel and Sophie had unexpectedly hit it off and I was pretty sure my girlfriend had gleefully allowed me to “take Jessica home” for the sole reason of having some alone time with the blonde, experienced woman. It was just after ten when I parked my car down the street about three hundred meters from my house on the opposite side of the road. I waited down the street for about twenty minutes before getting out of my car. Cautiously I walked back towards the house to investigate the scene. I quietly entered the yard and crept along the driveway to the back of the house. Standing concealed in the dark shadows at the back of the house I listened intently for the slightest hint of conversation. I could not hear any voices from my vantage point apart from the faint irregular sounds of laughter coming from somewhere inside the building. I assumed that they must have been at the other end of the house in the lounge room, so I decided to make my way back along the driveway for a better listening station.

I stealthily made my way back to the front yard, crouching beneath the lounge room window. The conversation emanating from inside was still faint, but I could hear a lot more than before. It soon became apparent that Sophie was still there as I could hear her melodic voice. I sat beneath the closed window, straining my ears to understand what they were talking about. They were obviously very comfortable in each other’s presence. I decided to spy through the window.They were naked and in each other’s arms, there was an afterglow of sex upon their glistening skin and they were drinking wine and occasionally laughing loudly. They looked good together.

I ducked my head back down into the shadows. The voices inside then seemed to dissipate considerably until I could hardly hear them at all. I assumed that they may have moved to the bedroom, so I stealthily relocated my position. As I approached the bedroom window I noticed that the light had been switched on since my arrival. I crouched beneath the window and listened intently. Sure enough, it was not long before I could hear the faint distinct sounds of a woman moaning with pleasure.

I assumed that it was not Rachel because she was not known to be vocal during sex. After a while I could hear the occasional familiar sound of the bed head knocking against the wall inside. My curiosity was driving me crazy. I had been listening by the window for at least ten minutes when I decided that it was time to move in. I had absolutely no idea what my reaction would be when I reached the moment of truth. As I made my way around to the rear of the house I contemplated on backing out of my plan. When I reached the back porch I sat uneasily on the steps staring blankly at the closed door. Within five minutes I was attracted to it as if by magnetism. Slowly my hand reached out and proceeded to quietly unlock it. As I crept along the hallway the noise from the bedroom became increasingly audible.

When I reached the bedroom door it was slightly ajar. I peered in from the hallway towards the dressing table mirror at the foot of the bed. In the reflection I could see two naked women. I had never seen thought Rachel would do such a thing without me… and in our bed. My cock, unburdened of conflicting emotions, instantly jumped to full attention. Watching and listening carefully, I recognised Rachel in an instant. She was kneeling with her face buried between Sophie’s thighs. The fair skinned, voluptuous blonde was lying spread-eagled at the head of the bed with her face gripped between my girlfriend’s legs, her tongue planted deep between Rachel’s pale exposed buttocks. I watched them writhing about for the best part of twenty minutes as I quietly stood just beyond the doorway fondling my cock through my jeans. I was really trying to gain enough courage to walk into the room on the pretense that I may have been invited to join them but I could not bring myself to do it. Rachel’s last text suggested that she wanted to be alone with the curvaceous store manager.

My thoughts were interrupted when Sophie suddenly got up off the bed and walked towards the dressing table. I froze instantly, thinking that she was going to open the door and walk out into the hallway where I was standing. To my relief she paused at great length by the mirror and seemed to remain there for an eternity. I knew that she could have walked into view at any given moment, but my curiosity had anchored my feet firmly where I stood. Cautiously I slowly moved my head forward just enough to see what she was doing. Standing with her back to the mirror she was carefully applying lubricant to the surrogate penis which she had attached to her pelvis. It was then that I realised that she was preparing to penetrate my girlfriend.

I watched her climb back on the bed and crawl in behind Rachel, holding a bottle of lubricant in her hand. She pushed on Rachel’s bare bottom, coaxing her to move forward until she was lying face down on the bed with her peachy ass in the air. It was an invitation I wouldn’t have been able to refuse and I could see the lust burning in Sophie’s eyes. She then squeezed a generous portion of lubricant onto her hand and proceeded to spread it evenly upon the exposed vulva before her. She gradually worked the slippery fluid into Rachel’s vagina until four of her long extended fingers had slipped in with ease. As she began to rotate her hand Rachel lowered her head and buried her face in the pillow beneath her in a passionate embrace. The reflection of the scene in the mirror was surreal. Never in a million years would I have believed that my prudish girlfriend would agree to participate in a scenario such as that.

My view became obscured when Sophie behind Rachel rose to her knees and began to inch her body forward. It was obvious that she was ready to penetrate the glistening vagina before her. As she slowly thrust her pelvis forward I heard Rachel let out a long muffled moan. Placing her hands upon Rachel’s hips, she appeared to pull Rachel back until the entire length of plastic cock was planted hard inside. She paused for a moment and then began to thrust the phallus back and forth with slow deliberate short strokes. Although her body mass was much larger than Rachel’s petite figure, she was still very attractive. She had wavy blonde hair and appeared to be in her mid to late thirties. I studied her curvaceous torso, my eyes roaming downward from her broad shoulders to her wide hips. Her partially exposed vulva bulged between her slightly parted thighs; the elongated lips of her inner labia protruding from within.

Her vaginal assault gradually increased in tempo, her pelvis slapping loudly against Rachel’s pale white buttocks. I looked on in awe as she forced her thick strap on cock rapidly into Rachel’s pussy with long aggressive strokes. Just as I thought I had seen it all, she suddenly stopped and stood up on the bed. Straddling the vulnerable naked receptive bottom, she began to squat down until the bulbous head of the phallus was nestled hard against Rachel’s anal opening. Pushing down on the entire length of artificial cock, it slowly disappeared with ease into the tight orifice until it could go no further. Rachel began to manipulate her own swollen vulva with her slender fingers as the blonde bombshell above her began to assertively thrust her cock back and forth with ease. I instantly recognized the familiar quiet sounds of Rachel’s short panting as she approached her climax. She seemed to be pushing her rear upward to meet her aggressor’s constant deliberate pounding. My cock began to ache.

Rachel let out an ear piercing squeal as she began to climax violently. Her entire body began to shudder with involuntary motion. Sophie wrapped her arms tightly around Rachel’s torso holding her firmly in place; the thrusting phallus gradually coming to a halt. The two naked lovers remained absolutely motionless and silent for a short while; and then suddenly Sophie above withdrew the fat phallus from Rachel’s gaping anus. As the bulbous head of the thick plastic cock popped out, Rachel was hit by one last violent convulsion. The cheeks of her bottom resembled the consistency of jelly as it wobbled uncontrollably for the best part of ten seconds. Finally they both lay together and engaged in a long erotic passionate embrace. As I watched them I was overcome by a strange sensation of uneasy guilt. They lay there in silence, the covers were pushed down to their thighs. I could hear Rachel regaining her breath, ragged gulps of air slowly morphing into deep rhythmic respiration. After a time they began to talk sweetly and softly to each other. I could smell her. I turned away dejectedly and crept down the hallway towards the lounge.

I sat on the sofa for a while trying to comprehend what I had just witnessed. My initial plan had severely backfired due to my own perverted curiosity and it was I who oddly felt that I had compromised my marriage. I had been tempted by the redheaded teenager and I was having second thoughts about how to deal with Jessica’s proposition. I didn’t really mind that Rachel was apparently infatuated with Sophie; in fact I was quite turned on by it all. Sophie and I had hit it off immediately, she was my age and stunning. Had Rachel had fallen for another man, I would most likely have reacted much differently. The thing that cut me the most was that she had chosen to cut me out of the sex she was having with the blonde, and that alone implied that there was absolutely no trust on her part regarding our relationship. I had to wonder how long I had been deceived by her and the more I thought about it, the more I felt like I had been manipulated. I dearly loved Rachel, but through my own blindness I had failed to recognise that our swinging lifestyle was very much on Rachel’s terms, not my own.

My mind constantly replayed the scenario that I had witnessed in the bedroom and it invoked a dreadful insecurity from within. I began to convince myself that the entire situation had been initiated due to my own sexual inadequacy. Perhaps I had never been able to make love to Rachel in such a way that she had actually enjoyed it. Watching her in bed with Sophie portrayed her as someone who I did not know at all. I could never have competed sexually with the voluptuous and experienced store manager. She obviously knew a lot more about Rachel’s need than I and that was evident by the way she had tightly clenched her toes during her final orgasm. That alone was enough to confirm to me the reason why she had no longer been willing to share in this sexual activity with me. I had made love to her many times in the past, but until that day never had I seen her toes curl with unbridled pleasure.

My thoughts became directed at the woman involved in this affair. I still had absolutely no idea how we had both fallen for her so quickly. It was relatively unimportant, but I could not stop thinking about it. I suspected that the sexual relationship had been instigated by Soophie and not Rachel. It was highly unlikely that Rachel would have delved into such a sexually explicit relationship on her own accord. She was way too straight to do anything like that. I concluded that Sophie was directly responsible for my misery. I pondered the options presented to me with irrational thoughts racing through my mind. I contemplated letting it all go by the wayside in hope that the situation would improve. Letting Rachel continue with her devious charade would have only given her the impression that I truly was a complete fool. My pride would not allow me to degrade myself in such a way. I considered leaving the love of my life and never returning, but that would have left me with absolutely no resolve. The final option was to go back inside and confront Rachel; and insert my dominance upon both women. With much deliberation I decided that I had to confront her to protect my sanity. It had to be done in such a way that I did not appear to be the aggressor. I stared vacantly at the doorway trying to conjure up enough courage to go through with it. It was time for me to spoil the party. Loudly opening the door I walked inside, slamming it shut behind me. I began to walk along the hallway towards the bedroom and shouted, “It’s just me, I’m home!”

Suddenly I could hear a panicked commotion coming from within the bedroom and the door was quickly slammed shut. I approached the closed door and listened for a moment before pushing it wide open. I gazed into the room mimicking absolute shock and embarrassment. Rachek was frantically trying to get dressed and Sophie was trying to hide behind the bed as she hopelessly struggled to cover herself. The glistening strap on phallus had been carelessly discarded in plain view on the bed. The look of sheer embarrassment on those women’s faces was priceless; their faces flushed to a bright shade of red. Rachel tried to block my entry to the room by standing directly in front of me wearing nothing more than a pair of high-cut red lace panties. She caught me by complete surprise when she forcefully pushed me back into the hallway. Without uttering a single a word she slammed the door angrily in my face.

At that point, I went into the lounge room to watch television. I could sense that Rachel was far from impressed by my unexpected appearance. My best defense was to play the fool that she believed I was; hopefully giving her the impression that I had absolutely no idea of what was going on. After the women had dressed, Rachel came into the room and began screaming at me. Apparently I had no right to come home without calling first. I don’t think that she realised how incriminating her verbal abuse actually sounded. She then implied that she and Sophie were just trying on clothes, I hadn’t missed out on anything, she hadn’t deliberately pushed me away. But little did she know that I knew otherwise. She had inadvertently told me everything that I wanted to know. The only thing that I did not receive was an admission of guilt and that proved to be the most disappointing thing of all. From that moment I realised that our Relationship was on rocky ground.

The girls began to whisper together, conspiring. My heart sank as I sat in a chair contemplating my situation. To make matters even worse there were no visual signs of guilt upon Rachel’s face. I wanted to confront her but I didn’t wish to provoke an argument, especially in front of our ‘guest’. I was still in denial, now frustrated that I didn’t take things further with Jessica. Sophie could see that she had taken things too far without me, at that moment she was the more perceptive lover, desperately trying to help Rachel see why I might feel betrayed.

I didn’t know what to do as I sat there, their hushed toned conversation washing over me. I thought out the facts of my case. In a commonsense arrangement of the details, I’d easily win this argument. Then again, I could win the fight and still lose Rachel. Jessica had extracted my semen from me, but I didn’t cum inside her. Rachel had told me to have my fun with her but that was to free her from the guilt of fucking Sophie. I guess the reason I felt wronged was because we had always done our swinging together. I had complied with her rules, I had not creampied the teenage temptress. Rachel wanted to fuck with our new blonde friend… I was being unreasonable.

I felt like an asshole. I’d allowed things to go too far and now the only woman who accepted me for exactly who I was might disappear from my life. In the end, winning didn’t matter. Patching things up was what counted, and if it meant I admitted I was wrong, when I clearly wasn’t, that was a small price to pay.

Sophie looked over at me and smiled, perhaps sensing I had let the jealousy drain from me.

“I’m sorry,” I said to both of them.

I waited nervously for her reply. Rachel looked at Sophie, Sophie nodded. “I’m sorry, too.” Rachel said.

“Get your ass into the bedroom. We’ll make things up to you,” Sophie added with a glint in her eye. Five minutes later, Rachel stood in front of me in a one-piece black satin slip and the scent of sweet perfume. Her brown hair was swept up, and she looked as nervous as I was. Her hands kept trying to find the right gesture. We embraced and kissed passionately. A jolt of electricity passed between us as if it was our first kiss. We laughed uncomfortably when we stopped holding each other.

“You look incredible,” I said as I stepped back drinking her in. It wasn’t entirely true. Her eyes were bloodshot red, and she wore more makeup that I’d seen on her before. She’d obviously been crying. “Sophie brought a little something from the store.” She flashed a lopsided smile at the blonde, appreciating the white lie. “You look like crap. I haven’t slept much today.”

I wanted to sweep her up and take her to bed right then, but Sophie led me to the sofa. “I know I was responsible for what happened. I’m sorry,” the blonde apologised.

“I pushed you into Jessica’s arms,” Rachel continued, “just to have some fun of my own. Maybe I was testing you or trying to push you away; I don’t know which. I guess I wanted you to be my hero again, but this time, rescue me from myself. Fucked up, isn’t it?”

Rachel approached me and my hand traveled to her back, stroking her through the smooth material of her lingerie. She was trembling. “I don’t care how fucked up it is. Give me a few directions now and again, and I’ll do the best I can. I’m kind of dense sometimes.”

“I just want to make things right. For us all.” Rachel looked at Sophie who looked down at her feet then straight at me.

“We all have needs,” she said and held Rachel close as I stared into Sophie’s eyes, trying to read her.

“I let myself get distracted.” Rachel said into my ear, “I’m damaged goods but this is me. It’s how I am. Can you live with it?”

The double meaning wasn’t lost on me, even as dense as I can be. “We’ll both be more perceptive and do better in the future.” No more needed to be said.

“Well, what are you waiting for, Jeff? Sophie asked, “Are you going to sweep her up, carry her to bed and fuck the daylights out of her.”

A moment later Rachel was cradled in my arms. Her legs dangled to the side as we made our way to bed. “Oh, and I’m going to do a few things to you too,” she laughed.

A blue plastic bag sat on the dresser. I noticed it as I let the narrow straps of Rachel’s lingerie fall and slipped them over her arms. A few tugs to get the garment past her cleavage, and she stood before me naked and grinning that wicked twisted smile of hers, I loved so much. She assisted me in pulling off my shirt and pants and I, too, stood naked and grinning. I haven’t bothered to shave either my face or crotch in the last two days, and stubble showed on both. My penis rubbed against her smooth pubic mound. “It looks as if the poor thing hasn’t been fed. I guess Jessica was disappointed.” she said looking at my erection.

“It didn’t have an appetite; until now.” I kissed her and cupped her breasts in my hands.

“I’m going to need to give you a good shave, but that will have to wait until later.”

“What do you have in mind?”

“Sophie? Will you do the honours?” Soohie smiled and grabbed the bag and placed it on the bed. She removed a pair of black see-thru briefs and handed them to me. “These are for you.”

After I put them on, she rubbed my erection through the material. Next, she removed a set of four padded manacles. “These are for Rachel. Would you be so kind as to attach them to the bedposts?” It was exciting to see her instigate this scenario.

I quickly locked the chains around each post while she removed the remaining two items from the bag. I turned around to see that Sophie held a pair of matching butt plugs, one in each hand. One of the plugs was neon pink, the other an electric blue. Both were long, tapered and held batteries. “And these are for the two of you.”

She spread lubricant on each plug, as I prepared my anus. I then lubricated her rectum. She pulled down my underwear and inserted the pink plug. After slipping past its bulbous head, it secured itself nicely. The blue plug found its way into Rachel’s rear cavity just as easily. She accessed an app on her phone, and I jumped as I felt a sudden jolt of vibration deep within me. It stopped and a few moments later hit me with another dose of oscillation.

“It moves at random. Do you like?”

“Oh, yeah, this is very… different.”

She pressed another button on the app for my plug, and I shuddered. “There’s a dial so I can control the intensity,” Sophie said with a wink. She showed me the dial, it was set to low.

Rachel lowered herself to the bed and laid out her arms and legs to be bound. After I’d secured the cuffs, she said, “I’m helpless now. I imagine you’ll be able to have your way with me and there’s nothing I can do, but trust you.”

My erect cock strained against my new boxers. I quickly pulled down my underwear and my cock stuck straight out, fully erect.

“Nice cock,” Rachel commented.

“You like it?” I asked as I crawled up on the bed. I straddled Rachel’s waist and ran my hand around her tits. “What do you want me to do with it?”

“Fuck me,” Rachel snarled.

“But, I can do that whenever I want. You’re helpless,” I teased as I fondled Rachel’s tits. “I can do whatever I want to you. I’m just wondering what I should do first.”

“I thought you were going to give me a screaming orgasm,” Rachel responded.

“Is that what you want me to do?” I asked.

“Oh yes,” Rachel said.

I leaned over and kissed Rachel. She opened her mouth and our tongues met. I slid my legs out from under me and lay on top of Rachel. Her warm naked body pressed against mine. I rubbed my body against hers. She squirmed and I could feel her struggling against her bindings. She kissed me harder. She was on fire.

I dropped my kisses down to her neck. Rachel lowered her head to try to kiss me. I lowered my kisses down to her shoulders and chest. Rachel arched back as my mouth swallowed her tits. Her nipples were hard as I circled my tongue around them. I cupped her small tits with my hands and guided them into my hungry mouth. Rachel arched her back, forcing her tits deeper into my mouth. Her nipples were rock hard. I ran my tongue around the curve of her tits. Rachel moaned in approval.

I lowered my head and began kissing her heaving stomach. I could feel her excitement as I kissed her stomach. I continued to lower myself on her. She squirmed deliciously under me. I ran my tongue over her soft skin, just above her slit. Rachel thrust her hips forward, trying to drive her pussy into my face. I pulled back and gently stroked her vulva.

“Just be patient,” I counseled.

“She’s so damn horny,” Sophie observed from the sofa, her fingers dancing over the settings to our butt plugs,”Lick her, suck her, fuck her.”

“Don’t worry,” I said as I lowered myself further on the bed. I could smell Rachel’s musky pussy in front of me. I leaned forward and kissed her pussy hair. Rachel arched her hips again. I moved my head to the side and kissed inside her thighs. Rachel again tried to push her pussy into my face. I moved and kissed her other thigh.

“Fuuuuck, just do me!” Rachel cried.

I continued to gently kiss and lick around Rachel’s wet pussy. Her lips were swollen and aroused. She continuously tried to move her pussy into my face. I continued to tease her by kissing and licking around her pussy. I could feel her excitement in her body as I tormented her with my teasing. She was building towards her climax.

“Jeff! God! Please punish me for sleeping with Sophie! I beg you! I’ll do anything you want! Just make me cum!” Rachel screamed. “I can’t stand it!” Rachel was bucking hard at her restraints. She was working towards an orgasmic frenzy.

“Anything?” I asked as I circled my fingers around her tender pussy.

“Anything!!” Rachel screamed as she twisted helplessly.

“OK,” I said as I took a long lick across her pussy. Rachel screamed in ecstasy and relief. I buried my tongue into her wet pussy. Rachel ground her pussy into my probing tongue. Her moans filled the room. I could feel her building towards release as I slid my fingers into her hot pussy.

I licked and sucked her pussy hard while jamming my fingers into her burning pussy. Rachel grunted as orgasm began to sweep over her. I fingered her harder as I felt her losing control. She was ready to explode.

I began to lick away at her clitoris. I could feel the irregular tremors emitted from the anal plug encased in her rectum, in my mouth and tongue. The pulses inside my asshole provided a new aspect to the act of cunnilingus. Rachel’s hips began to arch, as she strained against her restraints. “Oh, fuck, fuck, fuck, Jeff! Yes! Yes!” Rachel screamed as her body convulsed with orgasmic frenzy. “Fuuuuck! I love it!”

I worked on Rachel’s pussy feverishly. Trying to sustain and drive her orgasm for as long as possible. Rachel bucked and seemed to be trying to grind her pussy deep into my mouth. Spasms racked her body as each wave of orgasm rolled through her. After each wave, I could still feel the tension in her. I continued to work her pussy with my tongue and fingers. Soon another orgasmic wave would overcome her. She was screaming wildly. Totally abandoning herself in her pleasure. Like a great storm, her waves of orgasm continued to sweep through her body.

I wondered with amazement and excitement how long I could sustain such an orgasmic frenzy. But Rachel showed no signs of stopping. Her pussy was soaked. She could not stop, nor could I. So for what seemed an eternity, she rode through the orgasmic storm, while I remained buried between her legs. She moaned and screamed while I feasted as Sophie kept our toys pulsing inside us.

Finally I began to sense her tiring. I slowed my pace and brought her down from her passion. She would lie still as I tended to her tender pussy. Gently kissing and licking her. Then suddenly another orgasm racked her body. Then, just as suddenly, she was resting again. Her tan body glistened with sweat from her efforts. I finished with her pussy and slowly slid back up her body.

Rachel’s hair was wet. Her breathing was forced. Her eyes told of total surrender. She looked magnificent. I gently kissed her on the lips. Her mouth opened wide as she tasted her pussy on my lips. She licked my lips and around my mouth. Tasting her own juices from my lips.

Rachel caught her breath and said, “That was intense.”

Sophie giggled and said, “And it’s only on the first setting.” I felt things change as she adjusted the dial up a few notches before I inserted my erection into her dripping slit. A pulse wave hit us simultaneously as I felt the quaking in my anus and hers through my penis.

“Fuck, I could feel that go off in your ass, too,” Rachel exclaimed. Her eyes rolled back under her lids, and she again pulled on the cuffs and moaned in climax.

“I’ve never had a repeat orgasm that quickly. This is amazing. I’m not sure I ever want this to stop.”

I slid in and out; it felt like riding a giant wave of water on the ocean as the random vibrations grabbed at us. My testicles hummed from the jolts coming from the two devices.

I looked at Sophie in complete wonderment as she reached once more for her phone and I said, “You wouldn’t,” in a taunting tone.

“You’re at my mercy, too.”

The entire bed began to reverberate as Sophie moved the dial up another few intensities. With each blast, I grasped the sheets as the hum erupted within us.nOnce more Rachel screamed, “For fuck’s sake. Yeah. Oh, shit. Fuck me.”

I had seen Rachel’s orgasm so many times, I could replay it in detail on the back of my eyelids. Heard it so often, I could write it as a symphony. Even smelled it, her femininity filling my nostrils as she flooded.

But I’d never felt her cum like this before.

Her pussy clamped down, sealing shut like it was one of those vacuum storage bags. Air tight. Her back arched. We won’t ever need to invent a cock-milking machine. My girlfriend already has the perfect one built in.

“Rachel, I’m…” My inner knight took one final, desperate swing.

“Dooooon’t. Stooooop,” Rachel said, a low deep rumble I could barely make out.

It didn’t matter what she had said. It was already too late. My mind shifted to Jessica, her red hair cascading about her shoulders, her small breasts bouncing. The pleasant tingle in my penis turned into a spark, racing fire down my shaft and straight into my girlfriend’s unprotected pussy. The creampie I had desired with Jessica came to be with Rachel. My cum shot off inside her as Sophie fumbled for the power buttons, and the butt plugs hit maximum. I let out a long, strangled cry and a river of sperm burst into my girlfriend’s snatch, while an ocean of illicit bliss rolled over my body. I jammed my dick as deep as it would go. Squeezed Rachel’s breasts so hard, there would be bruises after. Pressed as hard as I could as plume after plume of pleasure arced out of me.

Vaguely, I was aware of the girlfriend beneath me, enduring her own ecstasy. She told me after, feeling my hot cum splash against her cervix had triggered a chain reaction, taking her already extant orgasm and exacerbating it. Like pumping gasoline into a fire.

Rachel burst. Her brain blew out. Her body shivered and shook. Wordless, primal sounds escaped her lips. She came like she was crazed by it. Like I’d unlocked the higher function of her pleasure centers. Both of us awash in the chemicals of reproduction. Oxytocin and dopamine. Endorphins and adrenaline.

My cock finally gave up trying to find more cum to pump into my girlfriend’s fertile pussy. It didn’t shrink, so much as it lay down, exhausted. Rachel’s body went limp. I fell with her. Her soft skin felt almost too hot. I teased her for another five minutes, then released her bonds.

“Oh fuck,” Rachel panted. I couldn’t tell if it was in celebration or regret. Maybe a bit of both. She rolled over and sat up. Absently, she dipped her fingers in her pussy. They came out covered in white goop.

“Oh fuck,” she said it again and smiled. “Your seed is for me and no one else. Remember that. Oh, what a fuck!”

Reality raced over me. That post-cum rationality burst forth. What we did. What we’d done. Whatever post-sex satisfaction I had earned was obliterated by guilt, I had been thinking of Jessica in that moment of ejaculation.

Removing the shackles from her feet, Rachel said, “I’m not sure I could handle anything more. Not without working up to it, anyway.”

“That looked awesome,” Sophie breathed, removing Rachel’s butt plug, “Did you like it?”

Looking at the dial on her screen, Rachel said, “Too bad it doesn’t go to 11.”

I walked to the linen closet in the hall to get fresh sheets. I looked in the bathroom and saw Rachel had one leg raised up on the counter as she cleaned her pussy with a washcloth. She looked into the mirror at me and smiled. I pulled fresh sheets from the closet and returned to the bedroom.

I had the fresh sheets on the bed by the time Rachel returned from the bathroom. Sophie circled the bed and fetched us all some drinks. She guzzled down the remainder of her bottle while I fluffed the pillows and threw them against the headboard. I dived under the covers as Sophie slipped into the freshly made bed beside me.

“Please stay the night,” I asked, caressing her arm.

Sophie smiled, “You both need some alone time. Time to yourselves. We have the future, Jeff. Tonight is for Rachel. But listen,” she hushed her voice, “I think you know something has changed… for you. I think you know you are approaching a crossroads in your life. You could stay with Rachel. You could choose Jessica. Or you could have me. I won’t give you up easily.”

Sophie leaned over and kissed me. I felt her large nipples press into my arm and contemplated her words. Rachel emerged from the bathroom so I slid over and Rachel slid into bed next to me. She snuggled up close, resting her head against my shoulder. She ran her hand over my chest. I stroked her hair. We make small talk and she drifted off to a sound sleep in my arms. Our argument was forgotten; the only thing that mattered was the peace accord we’d reached but in my mind… there was turmoil.

Sophie’s eyes never left mine.


It was the middle of the night when I was brought out of my reverie by a soft breeze moving through the bedcovers. The sheet, which was now around my waist, moved slightly with it. My hands moving as my body arched as I stretched in the darkness. Rachel was still lying beside me, all curled up, I recognised that she was in a deep sleep. My eyes opened slowly and a sweet smile crossed my lips as I saw Sophie rising from the bed on my other side, watching me.

“Good morning beautiful,” she whispered so as not to wake up Rachel.

“It’s still the middle of the night,” I said in a half asleep voice. “How long have you been awake?”

She smiled and chuckled a little, her head shaking slightly, her blonde hair falling over her shoulders as she sat on the corner of the bed.

“Long enough to make plans for tomorrow and to watch you,” she whispered.

“Plans huh? Should I be worried?”

“With me lover, never,” she answered honestly.

We paused for a moment, taking in the fact that it was all real. That while we barely knew each other I was now living out things Rachel talked and fantasised about. I could feel the heat of Sophie’s palm as she placed it on my high, running circles over my bottom as I was on my side.

“You are going to have to make it through the day. I have work tomorrow, Friday is our busiest day. I would like to see you for the rest of the weekend though.”

“I’d like that too,” I told her and smiled.

Nothing else was said but her lips touched mine and my hands moved over her shoulders. My fingers moved into the back of her bouncy blonde hair, running through it as we continued to kiss. Our tongues teased each other, taste and take, devouring. It was the kind of kiss we knew we would always have. So slow and thorough it nearly robbed me of my breath. She framed my face with her hands and pulled back slightly.

“You need to get dressed and take me home. I’ve got plans and I have a lot to get ready before my store opens.” Sophie pulled on her skimpy negligee.

“Yes sir,” I said mockingly and moved from the bed, my naked body fully exposed for her.

“Wow,” I heard her whisper as she continued to dress.

I laughed and began to look for pieces of my clothes. Finding most of them I dressed with Sophie’s heated eyes upon me. It made it so difficult. Slipping my trainers on my feet, I looked down at Rachel. She was soundly sleeping and she would have wanted Sophie to get home. I decided not to wake her and as if sensing my decision, Sophie moved to kiss me. I shook my head and frowned slightly.

“We need to go, because if I kiss you all that will be back on the floor and my cock will be inside you.”

Sophie nodded, understanding. I reached for the door and blew Rachel a kiss then linked my arm in hers and stepped out of the room. Walking her to the car I opened the passenger door and she slipped inside to the spot Jessica had vacated some hours earlier. There were almost no cars on the road this time on Friday morning. I looked over at the voluptuous blonde in the passenger seat, so different to my redheaded lover. Yes, I was conflicted. I didn’t have the excuse of drink, I hadn’t overindulged, so my thoughts were quite clear; I had to live with my decision. I had cheated on Rachel, she cheated on me and now I was with yet another woman, a woman she had recently slept with, having my mind dominated with sexual thoughts of being with her; I had intent, and she was willing.

I had tried to resist; I found other things to occupy my mind, keeping my thoughts busy. But the memories had wormed in, the desire had crept back, and the last few hours had been a constant visceral resistance to the temptation. I didn’t want to want it. But want it I did, and eventually my desires worn me down.

I looked over at Sophie who sat there quietly. She brushed her loose hair back behind her ear, feeling the telltale gel of semen lumping strands together. She rubbed her face, feeling the residue that had dried there. I was grateful for the empty road. I remembered coming home to Rachel and Sophie earlier that evening, the road filled with cars, people and families going to work or shopping or outings, and remembered the feeling of all of them seeing me in my car, driving home, and wondering if they knew what I had done, how twisted I was, how evil and demented and perverted I had been. I had felt them judging me as I judged herself, sensing the raw flesh between my legs crusted in bodily fluids, sensing my sore anal passage, and knowing Sophie still had the toy that had made it that way.

Could they smell us, too? I inhaled, taking a full whiff of the scent of dried cum from all over us. No, it was better that I was on the road alone. Bad enough that I judged myself; I didn’t need to withstand the glare of others, from people who wouldn’t understand.

I had lost count. It had started out with Jessica; she had made no bones about her desires, and I had been unencumbered by morality as my girlfriend had gifted the redheaded teen to me. But Jessica was too perfect, too hot, but surely far too young? Then came Sophie, from out of nowhere. She was my age, blonde, buxom and experienced. She couldn’t be more different from the tall, small breasted ginger teen. Sophie was more like Rachel, but then taken to extremes. Here I was, taking her home, knowing that I wanted to fuck a whole load of babies into her.

I shied away from lecturing myself; plenty of time for self-recrimination in the days ahead, when I would swear off anyone but Rachel, vowing I would never be tempted. Not now. Now I would bask in my surrender, and revel in the drying cum in Sophie’s hair and face, and remember the slick feeling between her breasts, and the awful wonderful sticky wetness. I was driving her home, clear-headed this time, feeling my aching ass throbbing under me, smelling her raw pussy under her skirt, her swollen nipples still sensitive. I would feel my stickiness over her body, the crusted blobs drying in her hair, her taste lingering in my mouth and scent of cum that wouldn’t leave my nostrils. I would be aware of it all, remembering it all.

Sophie sighed and cuddled closer into my strong, broad chest as I drove. My regret drained from my body at her touch. She really was a very perceptive woman, sensing my confliction and guilt. I followed her hushed directions until I arrived at her house. We were silent for a while as the stillness of the night settled around us.

“Can you believe it’s only been a day?” Sophie murmured, stroking my arm lovingly as we sat in the darkness.

“I know,” I said, adjusting her a bit. My erection throbbed hot and hard against her thigh as we talked. “I feel that I’ve known you forever.”

Suddenly, my thoughts became clear and I knew what I had to do. I reached over to the back seat and felt for the little box wrapped in blue paper. Retrieving it I handed it to her.

“I bought this for Rachel but I think we would both want you to have it.”

Sophie broke into a very deep smile, and her eyes glinted mischievously at me.

“What is it?” sI said, taking it from me.

“Just a little something to say thank you…”

She took her time unwrapping it, while I gazed intently at her.

“Oh!” she gasped, when she opened up the velvet case.

“You like it?” I whispered.

She held up the delicate gold necklace from which a tiny diamond pendant glittered. It was exactly the kind of thing Rachel would have liked… but I was now gifting it to Sophie as a tken of my love… as a commitment.

“I love it,” Sophie whispered, with her lips close to mine.

“I wanted to give you something you could wear anytime… and only we would know. “

“Do you like thinking of that?”

“Fuck yes,” he breathed.

“Put it on me.”

She turned around and held up her blonde hair. My fingers fumbled with the clasp until he got it to latch. She turned back around so I could see. I brushed back her hair, and she touched the diamond, right over her breasts, as she gazed into my eyes.

“What are you thinking?” I asked.

“I’m thinking about the drive home, last night.”

“Oh?”

Sophie began to peel off the top of her dress as she talked.

“Rachel was sitting in the front seat, and I was with Jessica in the back.”

My breathing became slow and deep as he watched her pull up her bra, and her breasts sprang into view. They were so perfect, so full and lush, her rosy pink nipples jutting out rock hard in the cool night air.

Sophie whispered, “I watched you drive, knowing that I wanted your cum inside me.”

“Oh, fuck,” I gasped, “Oh, Sophie…”

Sophie licked her fingers, and ran them over the tips of her nipples. She cupped her breasts together, offering them to me, like a gift, as the diamond glinted between them.

“I came again, right there in the back seat,” I whispered. “Looking at your hands, your shoulders, the back of your neck, remembering the things you said… and she was right there, oblivious.”

“Fuck…” I moaned.

Sophie touched the gold necklace, then leaned in to kiss me.

“It’s so perfect. Thank you for thinking of this, and bringing me home.”

I slid my hands to her waist, cupping her hips, my hands resting in the small of her back, and drew her closer. As I thought of how I was going to fuck her, all night, and waves of desire and lust so easy and perfect and natural streamed through my body, I could barely fathom my life, who I had been, without her, before any of this.

I leaned forward, and my mouth closed around one of her stiff, aching nipples. “When did you first notice it?” I murmured.

“What?” Sophie gasped.

“When did you first think of me—of us… our attraction to each other?”

“In the store, with Rachel beside me.”

“Really?”

“Well—sort of. Not exactly. But I was thinking of sex with you as Rachel and Jessica paraded themselves in front of us.”

“They had the hots for you and you wanted me?”

Sophie laughed. “Pretty much. I knew I wanted to get them to hook up so I could have you to myself. I only slept with Rachel last night because I wanted to be part of her… your… life.”

“You were so quiet in the car. I thought you were a lesbian.”

“No, not at all. I was just enjoying how beautiful your relationship with them was. I was looking out the window, imagining you as my lover, and how perfect that would be.”

“So what, I just happened to be the right man in the right place?” I said.

Sophie laughed again. “No, no, it was already on my mind… without knowing it exactly…the second I saw you at the store.”

“Oh, so it was earlier?”

“Yes,” Sophie said, as she took my face in her hands. “You know… It hit me hard… like love at first sight. I thought Rachel and Jessica were your daughters. You were so loving and caring. I wanted to be part of that… family. It happened without me realising it. All our little flirtatious glances… being with Jessica and Rachel… allowed me to see you.”

“And what did you see?” I asked.

“You,” Sophie said, leaning in to kiss me. “Everything. Without knowing it, I knew…”

“Knew what?” I asked.

“Why I was so unhappy in my life. I saw your carefree but caring way you communicated with them both and I suddenly knew that’s what I needed. It was like someone shone a light onto my soul, you were the one I wanted, and couldn’t have you. At least… not then.”

“I suppose it makes perfect sense. As soon as I saw you… it was if I recognised you. It felt like more than an attraction.”

“Love at first sight?”

“I don’t know.”

“I want us to be more than just friends, Jeff.”

“I know, I want that too. But…”

“It’s complicated isn’t it?”

“It is. That’s the difficult question…”

“No pressure,” Sophie said, snuggling deeper into my chest, “I’m not expecting any answers tonight. I’m just glad I have you to myself for a bit.”

“We’ll save the discussion for later,” I said looking down on her as she struggled across the cars center console.

“Do you want to come inside?” She looked up at me through her eye lashes. My fingers lightly stroked the backs of her thighs.

“Do you think that’s sensible?”

“No,” she paused, “but I need to live in the present.” Sophie let her hands wander down to my lap. I was suddenly intensely aware of my hard cock, straining against my jeans. I watched her face, seeing the flushed excitement and hearing her catch her breath. “Come inside with me,” she commanded.

I sighed knowing I was about to confuse things further but there was real conflict. I wanted to spend time with her. She nodded, opened her door and began to walk towards her house. I followed behind, locking the car, aware of my heart beating loudly in the silence of the night.

As she opened her front door and stepped inside, I closed the door behind us.

“So this is my place, and this is me,” she did a pirouette.

“Both, very lovely,” I felt my body tingling in anticipation.

“So… it’s late… I really should be getting to bed.” She batted her eyes, suggestively.

“I can help you with that, Sophie.” I moved towards her, scooped her up and carried her upstairs into her bedroom, where large windows were wide open to the night sky. On the bedside table was a box of condoms.

He put her down, and Sophie watched, amused, as I fumbled with the packet.

“Were you expecting… some action tonight?”

“Yes, God yes, I want you. Let’s go to bed together.” She again commanded, holding up the condom, “I know you promised Rachel you wouldn’t cum inside…” she looked embarrassed, “I do want you to cum inside me, Jeff. But not tonight. I feel guilty enough.”

She moved around the bedroom and lit some candles and I chuckled as I kicked off my shoes.

“What?” She looked back at me, raising an eyebrow, “If we’re going to do this, we should do it properly, don’t you think?” She asked.

“Romantically?” I murmured.

“It just sets the mood. I want a little romance… I love it, except…”

“Except what?”

She wrapped her arms around my neck, pushing her whole body against me. “Well…”

My hands slid to her sides; I gazed down at her pink lips, sharply defined, which echoed the thrust of her hard nipples.

“What?” I repeated, as I pushed against her belly. I was sure Sophie could feel every detail of my cock—the thick, long shaft and ridged head, the heat and pressure of my balls, and she pushed back against me.

“We’re not supposed to be in love…”

“Oh, right…” I grinned. “That…”

“It’s wrong. I like Rachel… I don’t want to hurt her.”

“Mmmm hmmmm . . . I said, pushing harder, bending my knees and grinding up into her through her dress. “Rachel isn’t stupid, or blind.” I said, quietly, as I nuzzled Sophie’s neck.

“I don’t blame you for going off with Jessica. I would have. Do you know, it never occurred to Rachel that she was cheating, when we were… doing it together… not once?”

“Really? Not even a little?”

“Hell, no. She said we were just ‘getting to know each other,’ that’s all.”

“Yes, except… you put on a strap-on and fucked her senseless.”

“Yes,” she laughed. “She asked me to and I couldn’t help myself.”

“I felt guilty with Jessica. I met her parents. She wanted to… fuck… but I couldn’t do it.”

“You’re a good man.”

“No I’m not, I’m here, just a few hours later in another woman’s bedroom with a raging hard-on.”

“And I smell of sex,” Sophie giggled, “Please… let’s shower together.”

“I should be goin—” she immediately grabbed my hand and led me into an adjoining en-suite, where she quickly shed the rest of her clothes.

“Jeff,” she turned to face me in just her bra and panties, “Look at me.” She stared directly into my eyes and squared her shoulders. I waited for her to say something, blinking in the bright light of the bathroom and then she unhooked her bra.

I must admit I gawked in amazement. Everything down to her navel was uncovered. I looked down from her blue eyes to her wide jaw, to her slender, long neck, to her wide, shapely shoulders, down to those much imagined breasts to where they curved down to an exquisite belly, and then to where the rest was hidden by her panties.

Her breasts weren’t massive but were clearly a lot bigger than Jessica and Rachel’s. They didn’t hang but were firm and round like they were sculpted in marble. Her nipples pointed up but I only caught a glimpse of them as she moved her hands up to them and started to squeeze them together. I kept staring and then she suddenly stopped.

“Well, am I going to do this by myself, or what?”

I froze, almost thinking I should leave. She understood my hesitation and approached me, her fingers deftly unbuckling my belt as I pulled off my shirt. As my clothes fell off and to the floor I was now in just my boxers.

“That’s more like it. Mmmmm do you work out?” I shook my head. “You have a magnificent penis, Jeff.” Her eyes were looking down, I followed them and saw my penis lying out of the folds of my boxers. It hadn’t softened fully from five minutes ago. She leaned forward and I braced myself for her touch.

But she stopped. “We need to be careful. Tonight is just for us. Be yourself… but let’s be respectful.”

She stood up and peeled off her panties. I looked at her now in all her splendor. She was only slightly curved and trim enough that I could see nearly every muscle and bone she had. I stared at her wide hips which were right in front of me. I wanted so much just to glide my hands across them, as it was, I could almost feel the heat from her body.

I looked down to her pussy which was shaved clean. I could see a little slit of pinkness which glistened between her folds.

She sat down on her bed, her legs folded underneath her, and her legs wide open. She moved her hands all over her body, even in and out of her slit. Her fingers glistened and dripped when they came out, it looked very wet.

I stood tall, which was no small feat, and had a moments hesitation before I lowered my boxers. I quickly bent over, giving myself a bird’s eye view of her tits, and dropped my boxers to my feet, flinging them away with a kick. She let out a gasp when I freed my beautiful, hard cock, so swollen it curved up in a thick arc from my groin.

“I’m no lesbian,” Sophie whispered, as she helped me tug off my socks, “You’re the man I need… and I need you so much… Feel this.” She took my hand and brought it to her pussy, and smiled when she saw my reaction. She slithered against me, rubbing against my hand, wanting me to feel how wet he made her. I let it rest for a moment against her slit, feeling the heat and seeping wetness against my fingers. Moving my mouth to her lips I felt an overwhelming urge to taste her, to shove my face into her sweet pussy and consume her… but no, I needed to show at least some restraint.

With her lips still warm against mine I increased the pressure of my hand and gasped as I felt her grind against it. She parted her long toned legs and my finger slid within her slit, into the pool of wetness that gathered there. I found her clit and dragged my finger over it, down the length of her, running over but not entering her hole and back up again, over and over.

She pulled her lips from mine and buried her head in the place when my neck met my shoulders and moaned, her breath hot against my skin. Her hips were circling and thrusting up to meet my hand. She squirmed trying to settle my palm against her clit but I wouldn’t let her, I was intoxicated by the sensation of her warm wetness coating my fingers and needed more time to explore. I returned my mouth to her full breasts, suckling each in turn until they were hard and throbbing.

My sucks and kisses turned to nips and soft bites and I was enthralled to see that it only had her grinding against my hand and moaning loader. I rubbed her clit a little and took her nipple between my teeth, dragging them over the sensitive flesh, biting down as I thrust a finger into Sophie’s tight hole. She went wild, thrashing beneath me, her pussy grabbing me like a vice, pulsating around it as she screamed out for a second before muffling the noise as she bit into her own shoulder. Her body froze then, arched and stained before I felt the rush of her ecstasy flood over my finger, soaking my hand, running like a stream as her body convulsed.

We both stayed still and silent for a moment before she giggled saying “Oh my god that was fucking great, can I try it on you?” Sophie snaked her hand gently around my hardness, lightly touching, running her soft fingers up and down, as if touching it for the first time. For once, they were not in a hurry, and she took her time. Her fingers slid down to my balls, gently cupping, feeling, exploring every inch, enjoying seeing me tense up and the little hiss he made through my teeth.

“Oh… fuck yes…,” I said, as she pulled away slightly and turned on the shower.

“I think we should… oh come here,” she dragged me into the hot stream of water with her, “Mmmm, that’s better…”

I got behind her in the hissing, driving streams of water, holding her firmly by the waist. Sophie bent over a bit, widening her legs in invitation. Her large, peachy ass looked fuller and more feminine than any other I had ever seen. I bent my knees so I could slip my cock between her legs. My cockhead jutted up through her thighs, the swollen shaft pressing tightly against her clit. She wiggled to fit her ass snugly into my hips until we were meshed tightly together.

“There. How’s that?”

“Mmmmmm…”

I lathered up my hands and began to bathe her entire body, starting down at her feet and working my way up. Sophie bent down, resting her hands against the shower stall, letting me see everything, giving herself to me. I pumped my cock slowly between her slippery thighs, raking against her clit, until she moaned.

“Oh, it’s too soon. Jeff, you’re going to make me cum again.”

I stilled my movements, just letting myself throb hot and hard while she reached down to jerk me, gently, with her soapy hands. I traced her smooth thighs and the wide, beautiful curves of her hips while she played with my cock, running my hands over her slick cheeks. She moaned, and I shushed her.

“You know what I’m thinking about? I’m thinking about you and Jessica, submissive, waiting…” I murmured.

Sophie laughed.

“Did you know how sexy you looked? Did you do that on purpose?”

“Do what?” Sophie said, as she wriggled against me.

“Oh… I don’t know. The way you acted.”

“I’m just me.”

“You did that for me. I was trying so hard not to look, I was having sex with my girlfriend but… oh fuck,” I gasped, looking at her perfect, tight ass in front of me, and remembering the vision of her long tanned legs, climbing, squeezing, flexing, as she was brought to orgasm at the same time as me by the young redhead. “You have no idea what that did to me… “

“I knew you would like me… all submissive.”

“I was on another level. And you knew it, too. You knew what you were doing.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she said bashfully.

“I couldn’t hold on and nutted inside her. Terrified she would know why.”

I grabbed her hips, tighter, spreading her wider, bending her over. My hand slipped to her inner thighs, and my hand crept up, higher, but refrained from touching her.

“Trying to get the image of your pussy out of my head. It was impossible…”

Sophie leaned over, moaning, and spread wider for me. “Please…, ” she begged me, “Touch me.”

I didn’t hesitate and slipped three fingers into her wet, open slit, pushing up, stroking her clit with my thumb.

“Shhh…” I whispered, when I heard her groans of pleasure. I pushed, harder, deeper, into her vagina, angling my palm to reach her G-spot, and pressing up in rhythmic thrusts, right where he knew she liked. Sophie wriggled backwards on the hand torturing her, rocking her hips to meet the gentle pressure. I stilled her agitated motions with one firm hand on her back.

“It’s ok… there you go, shhhh…” I whispered. “There you go…”

Sophie cried out as another orgasm ripped through her. She grasped the shower bar to keep herself up, while she spasmed and shook in my strong arms.

I kissed up her back, then her neck, pushing aside her wet blonde hair. I finished lathering every inch of her, caressing her wet, soapy breasts, her nipples, while my cock pushed against her ass. She wanted more, but I knew that she wouldn’t have to wait long.

I leaned back, resting more weight on the wall as she stood up on uneasy feet, grinning at me. Teasing me, she slowly rubbed against my body, then she turned into the shower and let the water spray down hard over her curvaceous, nude form.

With her eyes closed, I reached up and took the shower head off of the wall. When the spray changed, Sophie’s eyes opened and she turned to follow the water. I held the end of the hose and I turned the head so it sprayed harmlessly into the tub. She shifted a little, now watching me, and I smiled as I moved back around in front of her. I sprayed the side of the shower quickly, then turned and using just my lips against hers, I pressed back and she rested against the wall.

I put a hand against her stomach, brushing the fingers up near her fabulous breasts, teasing, then down past her stomach. As I put my fingers to her again, I started to rub — then stopped. I held her labia apart and I pulled the shower head between us. I changed the jet so that it was on a massage setting with lower pressure, and I lifted the shower head up and focused. The sudden pressure was a shock, and when it started to work on her swollen button, she started to shift, then gasp, finally relaxing and letting the water spray against her sex.

My hand kept pressing against her with the fingers spread down, holding her lips apart as the water worked on her sensitive vulva. I could sense her body tensing up, the hint of another orgasm, and then the feeling intensified as her body clenched. As I propelled her closer to the edge, Sophie opened her dilated eyes, glancing down, then looking up into my eyes. She wanted to focus, and when my eyes made contact with hers, I nodded. She had permission, that’s all she ever needed — watching me watching her was enough and suddenly she gasped, crying out as her body shook.

I quickly reached up and put the shower head back, before standing up next to her. I knew that she was going to need a minute before moving, and after a moment, she opened her big blue eyes and grinned at me as I rested against the wall, close enough for her to touch me, but not close enough to press.

As she looked back at me, I lifted off the wall and suggested that we move someplace a little more comfortable. Sophie beamed, radiating happiness, and reached for the shower curtain.

Quickly regaining her strength, she giggled and grabbed a few towels out of the bathroom cabinet. I followed behind, grabbing a few of my own. When we arrived in the bedroom, Sophie pulled the blankets down and let them fall onto the floor. We used the towels to dry each other off, but it was almost a losing battle as the water dripped onto the sheets as much as it was picked up by the towel.

The silence built and the drying off slowly went from a fun ‘dry each other off’ to enjoying each other’s bodies. Rubbing over her bare skin, letting the smooth towels slide up her arms, down her back — all over.

As we realised that we were both dry — and ready for more — we dropped the towels somewhere blindly off the mattress. I quickly picked her up in my arms and Sophie broke out in peals of laughter as I tossed her on the bed. I stood above her, taking in her beautiful, feminine, squeaky clean body. She smiled, and held out her hand, pulling me down to the bed, and rolled on top of me. My hands slid down to cup her rounded ass.

She gazed into my eyes, happy to see every last bit of stress gone. She played with my hair, and traced her long fingernails over my lips, drinking me in.

“You’re so fucking hot,” Sophie said, making me laugh.

“Is that so?”

“Yes. I love your smile.”

“Well, it’s because of you.”

“Awwww…” She kissed me, tenderly, and whispered against my lips. “Thank you.”

“Mmmmm,” I groaned. My hands tightened on her waist.

“So what do you want for making this so perfect?”

“Nothing,” I said, brushing back her hair. “You came. That’s all I wanted.”

“But I didn’t get you anything.”

“Don’t be silly.”

“Well, then… how about, you just… relax. Watch me. Will you do that?”

“Oh, you have no idea how much I would love that…” I said.

I settled back on a pillow. The windows were open to a deep, midnight blue sky full of stars, edged with turquoise light. The room was dark except for a few candles, and a scent of lavender blew in from outside.

Neither of us had any idea what that one shopping trip would lead to, or what it would reveal about us. Our swift relationship surprised me more than anyone, and continued to surprise me.

I watched her climb on top of me, all tan and blonde and golden in the flickering light.

“You are incredible, Sophie,” I whispered.

Sophie took my hands and put them on her hips, then leaned back, her knees spread wide. The diamond necklace swayed between her breasts, milky white against her skin, her pink nipples two soft, puffy cones. Her fingertips traced them, lightly across the tips, as she gazed into my eyes. Still watching me, she pushed her breasts together, the creamy flesh swelling into two luscious mounds between her arms.

“Spread your legs,” I whispered in a husky voice. “Please…”

Sophie pushed her knees apart, a little wider.

“I’m so wet…”

“Show me.”

She spread a little wider.

“Ohhhhh fuck,” I breathed. I saw a vision of wet, slick and shiny folds, with little honey colored drops clinging to her labia, catching the light. Her drenched lips curled like little tendrils, dark at the edge, framing her pretty, pink hole. Her clit, stiff and vulnerable, begged for my touch. I reached up and placed my palms on her inner thighs, spreading her wider. Sophie moaned and fell backwards, onto her elbows.

“So… Do you like it?” Sophie gasped.

“Very much. Do you like showing me? Letting me see you?”

A jolt shot through my cock as I saw the sensitive lips of her pussy open wide in response, at the sound of my voice. Sophie’s thighs began to shake under my gaze, knowing I was looking at her. I kissed upwards, and soothed her trembling with my warm hands. “You’re so beautiful,” I murmured. “So sweet…”

“Scoot back… I love you on top of me. I want to watch you…”

My hands found her hips, and I guided her firmly backwards, my eyes never leaving her dripping wetness.

“I want to see you take my cock, nice and slow…”

“Pass me the condoms.”

I handed them over and Sophie looked at the packet while I watched her boobs gently bounce above my thighs.

“Lie back,” she instructed.

When I did as she asked, Sophie knelt between my legs and took my cock into her hand. She stroked it a few times and then lowered her mouth to it and placed her tongue on the head like a kid tasting a sweet for the first time. She then lowered her mouth onto my manhood and began to suck it while stroking it with her hand. My eyes closed in ecstasy as Sophie demonstrated her fantastic sucking technique. My heart was thumping with excitement as she orally pleasured me. Her eyes caught mine as she ran her tongue up the shaft; she gave me a wink then moved back to and opened the box of condoms dropping one into her hand. She used her teeth to rip open the packet and rolled the condom over my cock.

“How do you want to do this?” she asked me, smirking. “Knee trembler?”

I nodded and I rubbed my condomed cock up and down her glistening slit and aimed it at her entrance. Sophie put her hand down to stop me, gently took hold of my penis and then looked up at me.

“Last chance.” she stated. “Yes or no?”

“Yes.” I said loudly.

Sophie grasped me firmly at the base, holding me still as she got her hips into place, widening her stance. She ached to feel me thrust up hard inside her, but she held back, gently gliding the slippery head to her opening. She opened her pussy for me, with one hand, spread the lips back so I could watch the lewd act, knowing how much it turned me on to know that it was her, and that she wanted this as much as I did. The heat of our desire, masked beneath the gentle surface of our words, flared into an intense reality that they could only watch with breathless fascination.

“Easy… easy…” I whispered, holding her hips still.

Little sighs and whimpers escaped her throat as she felt me, straining so hard and full, and she tossed her head back with a groan as she slid down, taking me in, overwhelmed with the sensations spreading out like fire.

She closed her eyes, concentrating on the pleasure, letting it come, knowing I was feeling it, too. She took me inside her, to the base, until I lost sight of myself, and then my gaze shifted to her face, and held her eyes. She smiled, and he reached for her hands.

“Good girl,” I said. “Now just fuck me, slow and—”

“Easy,” Sophie said, with a smile then guided my cock into her waiting pussy, two strokes and we were fucking. I propped myself up as I watched my cock slide effortlessly in and out of Sophie’s pussy. She bounced seductively on my lap as my cock noisily pounded her. She took hold of her breasts to keep them still as her body moved in time with her undulating strokes. Sophie’s eyes were closed in ecstasy and I slid up and kissed her on her lips which opened immediately.

I broke the kiss and asked, “How is it?”

“It’s wonderful. You’re wonderful.”

Soon I was drenched in her wetness, flowing down over my balls and onto the sheets of the bed. We held hands and I watched her as she rode me, mesmerized by the movement of her body, and the knowledge that my prick was embedded so deeply inside her.

The night was so quiet and still, the only light now the reflection of the sun in the moon. Crickets chirped outside the window, the wilderness the only witness to our desire.

“Mmmmmm… ” Sophie moaned, as I pumped my hips in the slow rhythm of her grind, each long slow thrust stoking the spiraling pleasure that made her cries more frantic with each touch. My gaze stayed riveted on her face as the spiral tightened and tightened.

We knew they were holding back, and only circling around the secret truth of our passion. Tonight, it was enough just to give our bodies what we craved.

The rocking motion of Sophie’s hips grew more wild and unsteady as she lost herself to the pleasure spreading out in deep waves from my cock hitting the most sensitive spot deep inside her. I saw her break out in a sheen of sweat; she closed her eyes, concentrating, panting, her face serious and strained.

“That’s it, that’s it,” I whispered, “don’t stop…” She opened her eyes, pleading.

“You can cum. Fuck yes, you can cum!” She looked relieved and increased her pace, “Oh, Sophie I’m going to cum, baby. I’m coming…” I whispered when Ifelt her convulsions. I held her jerking body still as I fought my own imminent release. She nodded as her pussy fluttered and her body spasmed. My face and body said it all. I was about to blow my load.

“Cum… for… me…” Sophie begged and suddenly I found it impossible not to. I thrust against her clutching pussy, arched my back and she squeezed my cock like it was a huge slippery pipe, and bam I was spurting my sperm harmlessly into the rubber. I pulled out of Sophie’s pouting vagina as the condom exploded from a clear flesh colour to a thick white blob. I could not get over the fact that I just kept ejaculating.

My hand moved back to the base of my cock and I was floored with how absolutely flooded it was with my semen. I couldn’t even see my cock it was so full of sperm. Sophie was smiling.

“Wow, all that for me?”

She began carefully taking the condom off. I lay there for a few seconds watching Sophie as she grabbed the opening of the condom, being careful not to get it on us or spill it all over the place.

“I’m pretty sure if all that ended up in me I’d be pregnant,” she looked at me with a far away look in her eyes.

“Don’t get any ideas… remember Rachel.” Sophie was again in utter amazement. She held the condom up for a better look, and noticed the bottom inch and a half was a huge tear drop shaped reservoir of semen. It would have easily filled and even overflowed a smaller sized shot glass. She tied it off and placed it lovingly on her bedside table like a trophy. She then flopped down forward on top of me with a long drawn-out groan, holding me tight as our bodies shuddered in the aftershock of our orgasms, still holding hands.

“There’s something I never told you,” Sophie murmured drowsily.

She cuddled naked against me, one hand playing with the hair on my chest, sated and tired, as she looked up at the moon. He had my arm around her and stroked her hair.

“What’s that, Sophie?”

“Last night… after we kissed…”

“Oh, what?”

“I couldn’t sleep. I lay awake all night, looking at the moon, just like this. I thought, and thought, and thought…”

“About what, sweetheart?”

“You. Us. Rachel. Jessica. What I wanted.”

Sophie curled up into a ball, her eyes on the sky, remembering that long, sleepless night.

“I thought about why I kept myself in the dark for so long. Why I wouldn’t admit it. Why I didn’t want to be with anyone. And it took me a while, but I realised, eventually, it was because it had never felt… right.”

She curled up tighter, her voice getting dreamy and faraway.

“I can’t tell you how weird that was to realise as I watched how you all acted around each other in the store… How strange, and wonderful, it was, to discover that I wanted to be a part of what you had. I didn’t care. I didn’t care one bit that it was wrong.”

“I am sure you’ve had many boyfriends… even girlfriends… it never occured to you?” I asked.

“’No, because I was afraid.”

“Of what?”

Sophie tightened her arms around my stomach. “Of being a victim. Of losing control. Nothing else. Just that.”

“And… mmmmmm…” she stopped speaking to rub against me as she felt herself getting wet again. “That was the first time, the very first time, I let myself think about it… it was indescribable… once I realised that I… wanted this… it was… well, you know,” she said, giving me a little kiss.

“Yes.”

“And… I just knew…. I knew I wasn’t going to end up… afraid. I knew I was going to go, all the way… with Rachel… even Jessica. Because I trusted you.”

She held the diamond necklace in her fingers, looking dreamily at the sky. I gazed at her, thinking she had never looked so beautiful.

Sophie smiled, and gave me a look. “Does that make me a pervert now?”

“Probably,” I said, giving her a kiss. “But you’re an adorable pervert. Plus I guess that makes me one, too.”

“What a perfect day,” she murmured.

“I know one day soon I am going to be faced with a choice,” I said, kissing the top of her head. “But not now, not tonight. I just wanted to spend time with you. What do you want to do? How do you want this to be?”

“Hmmm… I don’t know.”

“I want to spend a night with you…”

Sophie laughed, and cuddled closer to me.

“Rachel will want to know where you are when she wakes up.”

“She won’t wake up until morning… I’ll be honest, I’ll tell her I took you home.”

“I just want…” Sophie began hesitantly, “I just want to make amends for fucking your girlfriend.”

“It’s–” she put a finger to my lips, silencing me.

“I also want to make sure you know you have… a third option. When you face that big decision… I want you to choose me.”

“Did you know, last night, I was aching. Just aching for you. It was torture.”

“Trust me,” I replied. “I was up, too, with a hard-on the size of broom handle. I had dinner with Jessica’s parents and I was certain someone would notice.”

“God that was so risky…” Sophie laughed. “I bet Jessica noticed.”

I suddenly found myself blushing.

“But you came back home to find your girlfriend fucking me.”

I coughed, not knowing how much more I should divulge. I turned it into a laugh saying, “I came home to find you fucking her!”

Then we both laughed.

“But you chose to bring me home… I appreciate it, Jeff. You could have stayed in bed. Jerked off in the shower.”

“No,” I whispered to her, with understanding in my voice. “No, I couldn’t have done that…”

“Why was that?” Sophie murmured.

“Because I wanted it. I wanted you.”

Somehow it came like a revelation.

I picked her up, gently, off my lap, and took her by the hand. “I think I love you,” I whispered, my heart pounding.

“I love you too. And right now… right now I want you… in my ass.” She commanded once more in her sultry tones. I was powerless to deny her. I took her face in both hands and gazed at her in the moonlight, stroking her lips with my thumbs, before leaning in to kiss her hard, just once, before whispering, “Turn around.”

I knew just what Sophie wanted because it was what I wanted too. She tumbled easily onto the bed, and got on her stomach, ass raised high. She couldn’t stop a long, loud groan issuing from her throat as she waited passively for me, prone and displayed, just as she had earlier that day, when her hands had clutched the headboard, waiting, wanting me to hurry.

“Shhh… your bedroom window is open,” I whispered to her. “Keep your voice down. What if we wake your neighbours?”

I saw her hold her breath as my thighs, rough and strong, pushed open her legs, my hands grabbing her hips.

I got in position to mount her like an animal. I whispered, above her.

“I going to fuck you, Sophie, just like this.”

The words just erupted from some place I could not control, knowing it excited her as much to hear them as it did for me to say them. She reached out for another condom, tore open the wrapper and handed my the sheath. I quickly unrolled it over my manhood.

Sophie cried out, and shivered, in extreme arousal, gushing wet, her whole being waiting for the thrust of my cock. It was natural, and right, that we did not face each other; could not face each other, when the true nature of our illicit love grabbed hold of us, body and soul. It was wrong but that wasn’t going to stop me this time. I had one hand on her back, steadying myself, looking at her smooth pussy. I thought first of Rachel, sleeping soundly, then Jessica, a crooked smile playing across her lips. But only for a moment. I wondered if there would be consequences and how could I not feel satisfied with what I had? Why did I feel no shame while such a terrible lust took hold of me? Sophie had her eyes closed tight, waiting; she was deep within her mind, as it opened in ecstasy to the touch of her my penis inside her vagina.

I pushed into her wetness with a groan, and slowly sunk into her, inch by inch, spreading and gaining the most exquisite pleasure we would ever know.

“Shhh… darling… shhh…” I whispered, as I slid in, slowly, my thick cock plowing the sexy blonde woman open, filling her, until I was buried to my hilt. “There… honey… there…”

When I was completely inside her, her whimpers and gasps grew so loud and uncontrollable, I bent over, quickly, to cover her mouth, as I started to fuck her hard.

“Shhh…” I whispered in her ear. “Someone will hear you.”

But there was no one to hear us now; Sophie cried out as loud as she wanted, spurring me on, wanting me to fuck her long and hard, the pleasure so intense she was only afraid of it ending.

“I’m fucking you,” I said through gritted teeth, as I grasped two handfuls of flesh from her hips. I could not stop the flood of words.

“This feels so good. I’m glad we found each other.”

I shouldn’t have said such things, but Sophie pushed back hard, signaling her pleasure, urging me on, squeezing her pussy tighter around me. I felt huge inside her, my cock evoked such unbelievable feelings she thought she would go crazy. She panted and panted as she hissed the naughty words back at me.

“Fuck me hard! Harder, harder…”

Her warm, wet pussy felt so good, oh it was so wrong, but her arousal and pleasure made I so hard, so fucking hard. Dawn was on the horizon and in an hour I would be back home sleeping with Rachel.

“Mmmmmmphh,” I stifled a massive groan as I bent over Sophie, gripping her so tight, trying to stop her moans.

“Shhh, shhh! Baby, I’m gonna cum. Oh fuck, I’m gonna cum so hard, for you. I’m gonna cum inside you…”

Sophie could only whimper into the hand covering her mouth. Suddenly she gathered the duvet into her clenched fists on the bed, her entire body tensed, waiting, in a peak of arousal. The profound need, arising from within, her womb opened, contracting in waves, her every thought concentrated on the memory of the first time I came inside her. She groaned, painfully, panted over and over.

“Do you want it? Do you want me to stop and pull out? Sophie tell me, please tell me…” I whined in her ear.

She nodded, quickly, fervently, trying not to yell or make a sound; then she screamed for me to fill her, still shocked and amazed, as we both were, at the hot, dirty, illicit sex.

“Give it to me. Fuck your little girl, fuck me in the ass and cum in me.”

Oh, shit, I thought, Oh, fuck… she was sending me over the edge, how I wanted to play with Sophie’s tempting little asshole! With a naughty grin on my face, I used her copious juices to lube my finger then I pushed it slowly into Sophie’s sexy little anus. Sophie groaned in approval. Holy fuck did she have a tight ass!

My cock stirred with lustful desire within her pussy as my eyes focused on the wickedly sexy sight of my finger slipping into Sophie’s cute little butt. The milky cum within my balls were boiling with heated anticipation.

Sophie let out another sexy groan as she felt my finger slide into her well-lubricated ass. I was spellbound with Sophie’s daring attitude as her free-spirited little asshole playfully gripped my finger. I was anally finger fucking the wonderfully, beautiful store manager.

Pulling my finger out of her sexy ass, I released my super-hard cock from the restricted confines of her vagina. Sophie looked back and flashed me a teasingly wicked smile as she noticed my engorged restless cock that was now bouncing dangerously close to her vulnerable little asshole. My cock so desperately wanted to explore the tight confines of her sexy little ass once more. Sophie tauntingly wiggled her butt encouragingly as she seductively asked me if her tight little asshole would be able to handle such a big cock.

Continuing with the playfully wicked seduction, Sophie’s petite finger now taunted me as it slowly pressed into her sexy little anus. The bedroom was electrified in sexual tension. With a sexy little moan, Sophie pushed her finger a little deeper into her tight little asshole. There was almost a mystical silence as watched her, fully captivated by this young woman’s anally evocative display.

Watching Sophie finger-fuck her own asshole made my balls desperate to shoot a big load of cum into her sexy butthole. Sophie moaned with heated satisfaction as she perceived the erotic spell she had cast over me by her sexual boldness. I grabbed my incredibly excited condom clad cock, slick with Sophie’s vaginal lubrication. My dick was stiff as a board as I came up behind Sophie and aimed the head of my cock towards her sweet little anus.

My body was shaking in sheer sexual excitement. Carefully I pressed my cock against her tight anal opening as a little moan escaped from Sophie’s lips. Good God, my heart was pounding furiously with desire.

Sophie’s asshole quivered slightly as the engorged head of my cock slowly slipped pass her tight anal ring. Sophie took a deep breath as her well-lubricated asshole finally opened up just enough to allow my cock entrance into her very narrow passageway. Fucking Christ! Sophie’s asshole felt so good as it squeezed firmly around my excited penis.

We both groaned with passionate satisfaction as my cock slowly pushed deep into her hot little butt. I stared lustfully as I watched Sophie’s beautifully firm ass cheeks spread apart, enabling my cock to trespass deep inside her sexy little asshole. I positioned my hand between Sophie’s legs and started massaging her sensitive clit. Sophie’s flushed face had an appreciatively sexy grin from the added simulation happening between her legs.

The sight of Sophie’s beautiful ass cheeks being parted as my cock penetrated into her sweet asshole was so erotic! Sophie moaned in a trace-like state each time my cock filled her anal passage. She started grunting loudly with heated desire as her little asshole and clit were being fucked and played with. Suddenly Sophie’s sexually charged body started to tremble as her little asshole and pussy seized up with some powerful contractions. Sophie’s high-pitched squeal signaled the start of an exploding orgasm as she began blasting off into a wickedly orgasmic euphoria.

Grabbing her hips, I sunk my cock deep inside her tight butthole. With my cock buried deep inside her ass, I had a fantastic backdoor seat to Sophie’s intensely powerful orgasmic waves that caused her little asshole to spasm around my dick. “Take… off… the… condom,” Sophie panted, “cum inside my ass… bareback!”

I reached down, pulled my cock from out of her ass and peeled off the condom. The naked head of my cock was resting again at the precipice of her hole, the slick wet mushroom swirling around the puckered skin as she hesitantly nudged. I tossed the sheath onto the bedside table and looked down at my throbbing fuck tool and her gaping ass.

“Are you sure?” I asked, looking nervous. She looked me right in the eyes and slid forward onto the bed. I followed her down, behind her and felt a tingle as our bare skin connected; she pushed back, the naked head of my cock breaching her hole. The skin of my raw cock inside her–even just barely–was fucking amazing. Sophie shuddered and felt a wave of relaxation–no, sedation–wash over her. It wasn’t paralysis–and she wasn’t terrified, she was just overwhelmed. I looked down at her with an expression of absolute joy on my face. We both moaned–loud, screaming moans–as my big, bare cock tunneled into her smooth, tight hole.

Sophie winced, feeling a stinging pain, a single voice in a chorus of pleasure, as I suddenly stretched her with a powerful thrust.

“Sorry,” I said, still ecstatic, “I got excited.”

“I can take it,” she slurred.

I picked up the pace, my body slapping hard against her peachy ass. I could feel every inch of my cock plowing in and out of her. I pushed all the way in and gyrated; I held myself so tight against her I could feel her pulse and hot pussy.

My torso rippled; my muscles tightening and relaxing, waves of motion coursing through me like a snake while I furiously pounded the blonde woman’s ass. I felt surges running through my whole body. The feeling in my now raw cock was unbelievable. Sophie’s older and more experienced body certainly responded in different and incredible ways when compared to my younger lovers. We made love like a team, striving to increase each other’s pleasure. Finally taking her bareback felt amazing and I ached to slip out of her wondrous ass and into her receptive vagina. Our anal sex was similar to how it was with the condom, but somehow completely different; the awareness I had of every ridge and motion of her anal passage, the burning heat I felt from her pussy. It was all so much more vivid.

I could feel myself returning; still in ecstasy, but far more in control. I wrapped my arms around her. I fastened them to her waist, as tight as I could. She looked back over her shoulder at me and smiled, then grimaced as I pulled her body up, bringing us both upright.

“Nice,” she panted, impressed by my show of strength, before I nuzzled into her fine blonde hair and hungrily kissed her neck before nibbling at her ear.

She angled her head to look back again and our lips met. I held her on my lap as our tongues sloshed around. I gently bit on hers, and smiled as we looked into each others’ eyes. She sucked my tongue into my mouth and I continued fucking her.

We had sex like that for a little while, our sweaty skin slipping against each other, inhaling each others’ faces. Finally, I let go of her, keeping my dick inside her clutching ass, as she fell forward and down on all fours.

“Fuck me doggy, Jeff,” she said, her face now sideways on the pillow.

I grunted and adjusted myself. I knelt on her right leg while she swung her left leg out, her thigh running at an angle across my side. I smoothly ran my hand along her lower back, which she arched in response. I spanked her right ass cheek and started jackhammering her, a slap on every thrust.

“I like it when you say my name, Sophie,” I growled.

“I like it when you fuck my ass, Jeff,” Sophie moaned. “Fuck, Jeff, keep fucking me,” She added for good measure as I kept skewering her with my thick pipe.

I started pulling out all the way and plunging back in, my swollen glans making a pop as it pulled past the rim of her sphincter. It was intense; it felt so good to have so much control of Sophie’s senses. The shocks it sent through her were equally nauseating and pleasurable, the way her nerves were firing made every part of her tremble and quiver. I’m sure it hurt at times, but she never once wanted me to stop.

She reached around to grab my hand from her back. She put it on the top of her head and she wove her fingers between mine and gripped. I understood, but hesitated for a moment before gripping too. She put her hand back down on the bed and I tugged at her fine blonde hair as I clapped against her cheeks.

“Pull harder, Jeff. Fuck me harder.”

I tightened my grip, enough that she could finally feel a real sting and she emitted an animalistic growl in response. Our sex had found a new level. I picked up the pace and tugged harder, riding her like a horse and tugging on her reins but I was being careful not to hurt my lover too much.

“’Is that good, Soph?” I asked.

“Harder, Jeff.” She panted.

I was finally slamming her and tugging her hair so much it must have hurt; exquisite, stinging pain in my head and the pummelling fullness of a man’s cock in her ass. My giant, bare cock mercilessly pounding, splitting her open. I kept that going for a nice, long while, holding onto the seed swinging in rhythm to our sex in my heavy testicles. She had so much stamina, I wanted him to fuck her rougher than I had ever had any woman. And…

“I want you to cum in my ass, Jeff!”

“Are yo–“

“YES!”

I made a gleeful little yelp as she looked back at me, her crooked smile playing across her flustered face. I took my hand off her head and brought both down to her sumptuous ass. I started jackhammering; short, quick, powerful thrusts, my pole pumping like a piston. My shaft slid up and down inside her, the fat, firm meat applying so much nice pressure on my over sensitive member.

“Yes, yes!” Sophie moaned. “Ohhhhhh . . .” she groaned and groaned as my strong arms shook violently with my impending climax. We were entirely of one being, our minds and bodies wrapped tightly around the same thought. I was fucking her, I was plowing her ass, he was going to shoot my thick cum inside her bowels… the cum I had promised for Rachel, my seed, now destined for another woman.

“Spunk me . . . spunk me . . . ” Sophie hissed, grasping for the dirtiest thing she could think of.

When I gripped her swingng tits and tweaked her massive nipples she began to whimper and grunt louder and louder with the effort she employed to help me to impale her upon my cock. She was screaming and bucking like the bull trying to dislodge the cowboy on its back in a Wild West Rodeo. Sophie was not tying to extricate my cock which was swelling and throbbing deep and embedded deep in her ass she was trying to impale herself further upon it and revelling in every second of the experience.

I had learned that having her ass penetrated and stretched by my large cock was the stuff of dreams for her. This evening Sophie was living her dream and thrilling in the slightly painful experience. Now knowing Sophie’s sexual preferences I slithered my cock fully from her gripping ass, she wailed at the sudden emptiness, her orgasm denied. I didn’t keep her disappointed for long, I rubbed the head of my slippery cock gently on the shiny rose of the open entrance to her ass and thrust my cock into her with all the force I could muster.

As my hips smashed into her buttocks and my cock penetrated her bowel my wet balls slapped onto her firm buttocks making them ache. Cold sweat was beginning to form on Sophie’s firm breasts and back whilst my sweat soaked us both. Sophie bucked and screamed louder and louder urging me to penetrate her deeper, screaming, she gasped, “Yes, Yes, Yes Jeff, YES, YES!”, she was going to cum any second and she was practically begging me to spray my semen into her deepest recesses.

“Ohhhhh, Sophie, yes… here it is, here it is… yes, baby girl, take it, fuuuuck!”

My body began to twitch and tighten as my expert stroking continued. Moan after moan escaped me, shaking my head, doing anything to let her know I was about to cum. I felt my balls rise and clench and I held her hips tightly as bottomed out inside her. The intensely erotic sight of my hard cock buried deep inside Sophie’s sexy little butt triggered my cum-filled balls to release. HOLY FUCK!! FUCK!!! FUCK!!!!! With uncontrollable fervor, my dick exploded, releasing a huge load of sticky white cum deep inside her hot little asshole. HOLY FUCK!!!!! Sophie squealed in wicked delight as she felt my hot cum shooting deep inside her ass.

My cock spasmed as I let out a howl, filling her with liquid warmth. Another sharp pulse as I slowly slid in and out of her, moaning, my meat all slathered with my own cum. I trembled and felt shivers run through me as I held myself inside her and I watched her ass clench to hold in my creamy load.

She squealed as the first rope of my cum unloaded into her. I release rope after rope into her quivering ass. Oh, God the pleasure overwhelmed us both, spreading out, vast and wet, my slippery seed foaming inside heranal cavity, bathing my penis in my seed. Sophie climaxed and spasmed beneath me, shaking and crying and shuddering. The burst of my orgasm filled her, she felt it splashing inside her taboo hole, triggering another orgasm. She didn’t think it would ever end.

“Give it to me. Jeff, give it to me!”

“Grrrrrrrr!!!” I roared in my violent explosion, making me sweat and shake and lose all control. My erection struggled feverishly to last a little longer before dumping the last of its sticky load. Looking down at Sophie’s sexy butt, I could feel her little asshole pulsating around my dick as her intense orgasm continued to ravage her body. It was too much. My mind exploded with lust-filled jolts of anguished sexual desire.

Sophie could feel my cock twitching in her ass as my warm semen flooded her insides another orgasm ripped through Sophie’s lithe swearing body. She was totally out of control bucking and screaming impaled on my throbbing twitching cock as she told the night sky “I’m been fucked in the ass by my boyfriend’s huge cock and I love every nerve gangling second it’s fantastic the best sex ever.”

Sophie abandoned herself to the moment her pent up emotion and expectation combined with the tingling coursing through her cunt and ass drove her insane. Her whole body was shaking and Sophie screamed again her cunt was throbbing and her ass stung but she had longed to experience those feelings. With a deep sigh Sophie collapsed exhausted onto the bed in between gasps of breath Sophie told me “We both really needed that. I’ve been fucked in the ass by an expert with a huge cock. You dressed me like a Princess then fucked me like a whore and I adore you for it. I want to do it over and over again. Forever and a day.”

I couldn’t help but laugh at her unbridled joy and brazenness she was exhibiting and told her “So I’m your boyfriend now?” I collapsed on top of her, rolling her to her side so I could spoon into her, my overworked penis trappedinside her anus.

“I want you to be…” she said, still short of breath, “I’m wearing your jewelry?”

“Rachel won’t be happy,” I conceded, looking at the beautiful necklace dangling between her large heaving breasts, “Jessica won’t be happy!”

“I don’t care, you’re a fantastically beautiful, athletic fucking machine. You have the looks of a movie star, the body and stamina of an athlete and the sexual proclivities of a harlot and I adore who you are. Be mine.”

I slid my cock out of Sophie’s arse and stared down at the gaping pink hole of her once virgin ass. I saw a small trickle of frothy semen bubble out of her ass and slowly trickle down between the cheeks of her beautiful round firm buttocks.

Sophie also felt my semen trickling down into her gaping wet cunt and shivered. It was a wonderful sight and made me long to fill the void of her ass with my cock but I just was not able to.

I kissed Sophie passionately and asked if she would give me a few minutes rest before making any demands for a repeat performance. “If you really do adore me you’ll see me again this weekend?” she asked lovingly, “Come back to my place have a coffee and I can thank you over and over again for coming into my life. We have a lot of fantasies we can explore together.”

“Just how many sex fantasies have you had?” I enquired laughing.

“Lots and lots, they’re all very different and equally thrilling as the last one.” Sophie announced triumphantly beaming at me. She turned to face me and we kissed and cuddled like that for what felt like an age. We finally stopped, tired and sore, in the early hours. As Sophie drifted to sleep, in my arms, she murmured, drowsily, “You know, I’ve been thinking.”

“Uh oh,” I said, with a laugh.

“Do you wonder why we’re so good together?”

“Hmmm….” I responded, squeezing her hands with mine. “Well, I think I might have one idea.”

“What?”

“I’ll tell you, my darling, sweet, adorable little pervert,” I said, kissing her shoulder.

“I think…”

“Yes…”

“Maybe, we were meant to find each other. We are simiar, simiar ages, similar tastes… in sex…”

“In women,” she added.

“I guess I probably should have met you years ago.” Sophie nodded, her thoughts seeming far away for a moment. “Our relationship now is going to have complications.”

“I know,” she agreed, “but I think we both secretly like it like this way. Maybe we will just have to be secret lovers for a while?”

“Our secret?” Sophie nodded. “Yes, I also think we like getting away with it. And you know what? There’s no goddamned reason why we can’t.”

Sophie felt a deep grin spread across her face as she snuggled into my warm chest. “Hmmmmm . . . sounds right to me.”

I helped her get ready for work as the morning light graced the sky. It was going to be a beautiful day. I walked her to her car, and we embraced.

“So I’ll see you in the chnaging room?” Sophie joked.

“Can’t wait.”

“We’ll have to do this again, sometime.”

“You look amazing.”

“So do you,” I whispered.

The silence between us was noticeable but neither really caring, the moment seeming to need it. I took her hand in mine and kissed it softly and then she climbed into the car.

“You’re sure you’ll get back before Rachel wakes up?”

“Probably.”

“Be careful, Jeff. Don’t feel guilty… she cheated first.” I nodded, but had Rachel really broken the rules first? I doubted that. Sophie smiled, blew me a kiss and set off for work. Time to face the music I guess.

As I drove home to Rachel, to the house we bought together, to the bed we shared… I reviewed things in my mind. It was the best sex I have ever had in my life. But I cheated, I cheated, and I cheated. But I wore a condom… wasn’t that the rule that she had set? So what if I had my fun with Jessica, so what if I fucked Sophie. Rachel had had them both… first! If she didn’t emasculate and demean me all the time, I would have avoided the circumstances that led me to feel like I had cheated. If she made an effort to improve the frequency and quality of our sexual relationship, and communicated better, then I would not have been so hard up (no pun intended). So I blamed her for my behavior.

That was dead wrong. I cheated and I was responsible for my poor judgment and actions. And I will have to live daily with the guilt. I wondered why I felt guilty. I had been romantic, emotionally intimate and honest with her about our situation. But she still cut me out of her wanton desires with the two women. If she did not want to have sex me anymore, we were not having sex and then our relationship would fade. If she now prefers women… Beyond the physical aspects, there is an emotional and psychological impact as well. I started to second guess myself. Was I really as good of a man as I thought I was? Was she attracted to me anymore? Is she cheating with anyone else? Am I terrible in bed? What is it? Why did this happen?

I finally gave up. I drove myself crazy trying to figure out what I needed to do to be honest with my girlfriend. From my perspective, she didn’t care. Then I made a conscious decision to disrespect her, our relationship and myself. I put myself in a situation that was questionable at best. My lovers and I knew we had a strong sexual attraction to each other. We should never have been in the same room together alone. I had been so good about not crossing that line. I was no longer a perfect angel and I was glad to not be.

I missed the passion, the softness of a female body, the fire that flowed through my veins. Maybe it was the excitement of possibly getting caught and the thrill of physically connecting with another spirit that drove me to cheat.

So I cheated. And in the throws of passion I would have left my girlfriend for either Sophie or Jessica in a heartbeat. But it turns out the one I truly loved left me. Even though I thought I had won by cheating, I lost in more ways than one.

I arrived at the house and krept upstairs to my bedroom. Rachel was sleepng on her back, the covers exposing her perky breasts. The room still smelled of their sex. I stripped off my cum stained clothes and deposited them in the laundry basket. “Do you have to go to work this morning?” Rachel’s sleepy voice stopped me on my way back from a morning pee.

“No, I’m tired. It’s been a long night.”

“Did you get Sophie home in time so she could get to work?” she asked, I nodded glumbly and stood before her naked and feeling shameful. She patted the bed beside her. “Come to bed? Please?”

I climbed in beside her, snuggling up to her back side. I slid my hand onto her tummy. “Umm hang on. I’ve gotta pee, too.” She said, sliding her legs over the side of the bed and sitting up. “Be right back.”

I heard her pee and brush her teeth before she came back, sliding into bed, cuddling her bare bottom up to my crotch. I moved my arm over her side, just holding her. “Make love to me?” she whispered.

I understood. Don’t fuck me, make love to me.

I slowly caressed her body, pushing her onto her stomach, touching her everywhere, gently arousing her. I moved her hair up off her neck, exposing the curve to my lips. I kissed her neck, down to her shoulders, onto the small of her back. I moved my lips to her bare bottom, running my hands across its smoothness. Fine hair, barely visible in the morning light, accentuated the change of the concave curve of her lower back to the convex curve of her butt. My lips continued down her leg, her thigh, the back of her knee – until I reached her ankle where I changed legs, kissing my way back up her body. When I reached her neck, I pulled her toward me, rolling her onto her back.

She reached for me; I took her hands in mine. “Shh. Just let me?” She relaxed; I laid her arms back beside her.

I leaned over her, kissed her forehead, her eyes, her nose, before reaching her lips. I teased her lips with my tongue, her tongue coming out to meet mine. Sucking it into my mouth, I kept her arms pinned by her side, under my hands. Relinquishing her tongue, I continued my kisses down the front of her body.

I kissed and sucked her nipples just momentarily, enjoying their already erect hardness between my lips, eliciting a moan of pleasure as I did. Continuing down her body I kissed under the curve of her breasts, her flat tummy, tonguing her belly button which drew a giggle in response. So far I’d kept her from touching me, but now as I approached upside down and took my hands to spread her willing legs, her hand found my already turgid cock.

“Only if you want.” I said, “If you’ll just relax, I’ll do you.” My mouth was nearly on her pussy now, kissing her heart, my nose smelling her feminine musk.

“I want,” she answered, her tongue reaching out, touching the tip of my cock, followed by her lips enveloping me.

“Ok, but don’t make me cum.” I moved my mouth lower, finding her already wet pleasure zone. My tongue penetrated her, feeling the warm softness of her lips, the wet heat of her pussy; at first bypassing then coming back out, tantalizing and tickling her clit which elicited more moans in response. I played her body with my tongue, strumming her strings, feeling her body resonating more with each passing second. Her slow gobbling of my cock had been doing the same to me; finally I had to stop her.

“No more, not yet.”

“Oww.” She moaned in protest, but her mouth relinquished its suction on my cock, her hand just holding my hardness next to her face.

I knew she was close, but kept my slow pace. Her lower body was beginning to writhe, her hips trying to rise to meet my mouth and tongue. I kept up the slow pleasuring, totally forgetting that previously she’d liked it a little rough. Apparently the long slow pleasuring was exactly what she needed. I felt her body tensing, her clit expanding in response to my tongue teasing, my tongue concentrating on it more and more until suddenly she moaned and convulsed in orgasm. This time, rather than backing off, I slipped my lips in closer, sucking her clit into my mouth, my tongue now teasing it even as I sucked. Tremors and twitches shook her body as her hand rested on my back — begging me to stop, afraid that I might. Even as tremors of orgasm flitted through her body, I continued to feel her building to an even higher level.

“Please! Oh god. Stop… Stop… Too much.”

I didn’t stop. She begged again, her voice begging me to stop, her body begging me to continue. Her hand on my back began to dig in, her fingernails trying to grasp where there was nothing but my back. Her hips rose against my mouth, and suddenly jerked, spasming hard as a gush of liquid covered my face. I eased off my mouthing of her nether regions, letting her ease down from her high just momentarily. Before she’d eased too much, I rolled over, slipping between her legs where I easily slid into her without help.

Her warmth and wetness enveloped my cock. I’d recovered somewhat and began moving inside — working her towards an orgasm from the inside this time. Her legs wrapped around mine, working with me, forcing me into her on the down stroke, easing up as I backed out. I felt the intensity building in my cock.

“I…I can feel… feel you getting bigger…. Oh, so good, so good.”

I was almost there, twisted a bit to hold off and wait for her. “I’m almost there.”

“Me too….Me … Oh GOD, I’m cumming.” Her hips rose hard, I pounded hard, pulled back, pounded again and began spurting my hot cum deep into her, our first ever mutual orgasm.

It seemed like noon when I awoke again, but in reality it was only 8. I woke her gently.

“Time to get up?”

“Afraid so.” She didn’t say anything more for a few moments.

“That was nice.”

“Um hmm”

“I’ve never cum at the same time before. That was nice,” she repeated.

“Some never experience it.”

“How’d you do that?”

“I had a teacher that taught me to listen to your body as well as my own.” Rachel paused and smiled knowingly.

“She did a good job.”

“Yes she did.”

“Do you suppose when she was teaching you that she was thinking about me?”

“I’m pretty sure of it.”

“Really? Why?”

“We didn’t want to… cheat on you.”

“I suspected she wanted to… make it right…”

“She made it right.” I conceded.

“You used protection?”

“Yes.” Rachel smiled, I continued, “We had anal sex.”

“Good.”

I cheated and my life is better because I did. So let me answer the question. Why did I cheat? Revenge? Spite? Neglect? Yes to all of the above. I believed that I was allowed to make a choice that could hurt someone who was always hurting me. Yes I know it was immature and wrong. Instead of taking the high road and dealing with my relationship issues head on, I chose to step out and be disrespectful. I take full responsibility for that selfish act. But for once, I put my needs before the needs of everyone else. If I had not, I would have missed the opportunity to have sex with the love of my life. Don’t I deserve to be happy?


Later that morning, Rachel and I lay in the bed talking about the night before. She ashamedly confessed that she would have liked to have taken it further, but was concerned that I would have been jealous. I assured her that that was nothing to worry about. I had often fantasised of her eating pussy while I was balls-deep in her pussy. What man doesn’t have this fantasy? The only thing off limits was my sperm wasn’t to inseminate anyone but Rachel. Neither of us was hung up about being with others physically, but had no desire to end what we had. With this background, it was easy to see how things happened.

After she had told me all the whole story, at first I was mad as hell. She admitted that, although she wasn’t completely satisfied sexually, she had really enjoyed the whole affair. Oddly, my anger waned and with it my guilt. Replacing both was a new feeling of control and horniness as it had began to sink in. Another woman had been fucking my wife! God I was hard! I pretended to be gathering info and asked more details. She reluctantly told me that she had eaten her out and that she had sucked her pussy. It all made sense. Sophie romancing her to get into my pants had turned Rachel on, but of course she had never realised Sophie’s true motives. Or that Jessica had tried the same trick earlier in the evening. I got even harder.

We talked more. I assured her all was OK between us. Hell, it was actually better! She was still concerned that I would make a scene. She said she had gotten possessive and actually got mad when she realised how much I was wanted by the girls. She wanted me all to himself.

“You’re mine now.”

“Rachel?” I said.

She smiled. “Don’t worry, Sweetie, I’m still going to take care of you. I just thought we’d do it a little differently today, if that’s OK.”

She pulled the bed sheet and knelt between my legs, taking my raging erection into her hand.

“Are you going to jack me off?” I asked.

“Not exactly.” And with that, she bent down and took the head of my cock into her sweet mouth.

“Oh, Rachel!” I moaned. I watched as her head bobbed down, engulfing maybe half of my penis, then back up again, then down and up again several times. She tongued me all over, wetting my entire shaft, then took me back into her mouth and bobbed her head all the way down until my entire 8 inches were in her mouth, and her lips were against my pubic bone. My own mother was deep-throating me. I can’t describe how good it felt.

“Rachel, your mouth feels so good on my cock!”

Her answer was a moan. She began to suck me off in earnest: while her head bobbed quickly up and down, her lips created a strong vacuum that intensified the feeling. Then she encircled the base of my penis with one hand and used it to follow her lips up and down. She was working every part of my dick all of the time, and it did the trick. I felt the tingle start.

“Rachel, watch out, I’m gonna cum soon!” I expected her to pull her head away, but instead she moaned again and began sucking me harder and faster. I exploded into her mouth.

“Aaaaaaah! Fuuuuuck, Rachel!!” I began my usual bucking, and she put a hand on my abdomen to hold me down. Her mouth never left my cock, and I knew that she was swallowing my cum. My orgasm finally subsided, and I stopped bucking.

“Ohhh,” I said.

Rachel pulled her mouth away from my penis and looked at me, and I could see a little trail of my cum dribbling down from her lower lip. As we looked at each other, her tongue flicked out and captured the cum droplet. She moved it around in her mouth for a moment, savoring it, then she swallowed. I shivered a little, and she smiled at me.

“I will always know how to please you, I will always pleasure you best. Did you like it?” she said.

“Are you kidding, Rachel? Can we do that every day please?”

She laughed. “we could,” she said. Then she bent down and licked up some of the cum that had continued dribbling out of my cock-head, and swallowed that, too. She frowned up at me. “You’re still hard.”

I reached down and gently grabbed under her arms, and pulled her up to lay on top of me, face to face. “It’s because you’re so beautiful Rachel,” I said. My left hand moved down to caress her naked ass as my right hand moved behind her head, and I pulled her down to kiss me. Her eyes closed as our lips met, and her lips parted as my tongue found hers. She moaned deep in her throat, and ground her pussy into my hard-on as we passionately French kissed.

Then her eyes flew open and she pulled away, as though she’d just woken up.

“Well, umm… that was nice! I guess… I guess we should get you off to work now.” She stood up. “I sort of forgot to make coffee; I’ll do that while you shower.”

I stood up too. “Rachel, did I do something wrong?”

“No, Sweetie, not at all. I have to get to work that’s all.”

“Sure, Rachel, I guess,” I said. What I understood was that although she was willing to get me off, she didn’t want it going any farther than that. She had drawn the line, but was maybe having a bit of a hard time staying on her side of it.

I moved to her and engulfed her in a hug, making sure that my erection pressed into her vulva again. I grabbed her ass and pulled her body into me, moving my hips a little so that my penis would rub against her pussy. “I love you, Rachel,” I said as I bent to kiss her. Once again, her eyes closed and her lips parted and we ground against each other as we French kissed.

Rachel’s legs were intertwined with mine. My soft, spent cock rested on her thigh. We were breathing heavily, but completely at peace. While I gazed at her, she brought my cum to her lips, with one finger, and sucked and licked it off, as I watched.

Then she kissed me, lightly and tenderly on the lips.

“Happy Birthday,” she whispered.

I smiled at her. Our fingers intertwined in a tight circle. A redhead and now a blonde. I’d already unwrapped my gifts while the necklace I purchased as a gift in appreciate now hung between another woman’s tits.

We didn’t need to say anything. We knew we had found the core, the inner truth, naked and pure, and had rededicated ourselves to it, fully and completely. More than that, it warmed us like a fire. It was enough, even if only in stolen moments. We knew very well what tomorrow would bring.

“Jeff?” she said.

“I’ll go take that shower now, Rachel,” I said. “I love you.”

“Oh, I love you too, Sweetie.” She smiled at me.

I slowly walked through the door and down the hall, hoping she would call me back to her, but she didn’t.

Re-gifted

** This is the second part of my previous story, Gifted **

I woke up a few hours later. I was on my back, with my arms out. Rachel’s head was resting on one arm. Rachel, my partner for the last six years was sleeping soundly, unsurprising really as it had been a late night of sex and debauchery. Rachel had surprised me with the ultimate gift, the nineteen year old Jessica, who had joined us for my birthday celebration. I opened my eyes, Rachel looked so cute tucked into me, her petite frame making her look younger than the ginger haired birthday present she had gifted me. Rachel had brown hair, blue eyes and was a stunning looking twenty three year old woman. Her breasts were no more than a handful, B-cups, with a curvaceous figure that inspired every man lucky enough to see it. She was sleeping naked, cuddled in, smiling sweetly in her sleep.

I came to my senses feeling a warm mouth sliding up and down my cock, a wet tongue running around me just under the head, and then back down my length to my balls. I sighed with pleasure. Jessica, my redheaded teenage lover, was fellating my rapidly responding member. Jessica was tall and willowy, her breasts were smaller but looked very similar hanging from her chest as she bobbed up and down on my ripening tool.

I eased my arm out from under Rachel’s head, and pulled Jessica up to me. We kissed quietly, not wanting to wake Rachel. I moved my head down to her breasts as she fed to me one at a time. I slipped one, then two, fingers inside her, fucking her gently. As our need grew, we rolled onto our sides, facing each other. Jessica reached for me, and guided me into her hot pussy, her leg resting on my hip. I held her and eased my penis into her, feeling for the entrance to her vagina, finding the slippery wetness, pushing, very gently, sliding in slowly in, to my full length. Underneath me Jessica moaned again and gripped my shoulders. I kissed her on the lips.

‘”Does that feel ok?” I whispered.

“It’s wonderful,” she breathed.

She felt wonderful too: hot, wet and deliciously tight, as tight as any teenager, the walls of her vagina clamping around me. Supporting myself on my elbows I leaned down and kissed her again as I started to move in and out of her, slowly at first, just a few inches at a time, my mind whirling with the thought that here, underneath me, was my girlfriend’s gift to me; sweet, gentle Jessica. And my rigid penis was deep inside her unprotected vagina as my girlfriend dozed beside us.

I felt her hook her feet over the back of my calves, felt her smooth legs against my skin, as she started to make little bucking movements to meet me. I increased the length of my thrusts, taking longer and longer strokes until she was taking my full length at each thrust. The feeling was intense and I had to slow down to stop myself from cumming. It was risky enough having unprotected sex with her with Rachel literally in the same bed, cumming inside the teenage beauty would be disastrous. So qw stayed locked together, moving gently and slowly, just enjoying each other. It must have been twenty minutes, maybe half an hour. I was in a delirious heaven, hardly able to believe that the subject of my secret passion was naked in my arms, taking me inside her, gasping and mewing and kissing me with those full, sweet lips.

Eventually I leaned down lower and, with each thrust, rubbed my pubic bone up her labia to try and stimulate her clitoris. It was something I’d tried Rachel and she enjoyed it very much. Jessica was no exception; she gave a deep groan and said, thickly: “I’m going to cum again. Jeff, please… don’t cum inside me.”

We made love slowly, gently, my cock sliding in deeply, Jessica’s hips swaying in time to my movements. I cupped her breasts and teased her nipples, kissing her softly but passionately. Slowly I built towards her release, kissing each other hard as she tensed then gently shuddered, stifling her cries.

I thrust harder and faster, feeling the tingle in my balls as my orgasm approached, going up my spine like a bolt of lightning and crashing into my brain.

“No… wait… don’t cum inside… oh god… don’t cum in me… oh fuck… oh that feels good.” Her legs were wrapped around my waist, pulling me deeper even as she half-heartedly objected. I desperately wanted to… I imagined her pussy clenching around me. Her mouth would be hanging open, eyes closed tightly, moaning in pleasure. Her pussy would contract around my cock, milking the cum out of me…

Only after she caught her breath would she question me: “I thought you were going to pull out?” She wouldn’t sound angry or even disappointed, just a bit confused. Still too flooded with endorphins to protest, she would lie there, idly fingering herself, and spread my sticky cum over her lips.

But I know I can’t do that to her. I’m a good guy. No matter how good it might feel, I wanted to respect her wishes and my girlfriends direct instruction: Don’t cum inside her. So I focused on the sound of her breathing. I watched her squeeze her tits, whispering filthy things. I imagined cumming inside her one last time. Then at the last second, when I felt the unstoppable tide rising, I pulled out.

The sudden loss of my cock made her cry out with surprise. Quickly I wrapped my hand around the shaft and pumped. My cock was coated with her creamy juices, lubricating my stroke. I came hard, spurting the first jet of spunk as the waves billowed and crashed through me. I was dimly aware of her crying again, underneath me, and this brought me back to a full consciousness of my surroundings and my vulnerable and nervous lover consumed with tears. My entire body was shaking with the force of my orgasm. The first spurt arced up and landed between her breasts. After that, I leaned forward, so the rest left pearlescent streaks from her mons to her tits.

She jumped as the hot cum landed on her skin and then moaned happily. She reached between her thighs and rubbed her clit. Her legs were spread wide, with me kneeling between them. Her hand flew in tight circles, and she moaned as her orgasm returned.

I started to lean back, desperate not to wake the sleeping Rachel, but her other hand snaked out and gripped my thigh tightly. Her green eyes were eager, and she wanted me to stay where I was, leaning over her with my cock in my hand as she climaxed.

Finally, she let out a choked scream that trailed into a long moan and her entire body tensed. She rocked back and forth a bit as the waves rolled through her body until she finally collapsed, exhausted and spent, with my cum all over her. I brushed the hair from her face and kissed her lips and forehead and cheeks and eyes, the tears salty on my tongue.

Within minutes Jessica was asleep again, my cock still inside her, a smile on her face. I turned onto my back slowly, my cock slipping out of her. Rachel was awake, looking at me.

“That was wonderful to watch,” she murmured, kissing me, before dropping off to sleep, my cock – still wet with Jessica’s juices – in her hand. Utterly spent, I closed my eyes as dawn began to lighten the sky.


It was mid morning when I woke up. I was alone. I rubbed my eyes, got up and wandered out into the lounge, noticing the discarded clothes on the floor, memories of last night flooding back. I headed towards the kitchen. Rachel and Jessica were both in there, standing close together, drinking coffee. Rachel was wearing a pair of white panties with a matching white bra, while all Jessica had on was a tee shirt of Rachel’s. It was too tight and too short, so it clung to every contour of her petite breasts, and showed off her cheeky bum. They laughed as my penis started to rise, both coming over to kiss me.

“My,” said Jessica, reaching down to stroke my cock, “I hope that’s for us. How does it feel to be a year older?”

“Exhausting! But good.” I laughed.

Rachel came into my arms and we kissed as we do every morning.

“Morning my love,” she whispered. Then, looking at Jessica, added, “I think we’re going to have a great day.”

I grabbed a coffee, wrapped a towel around my waist, and went through to the lounge with the girls.

“Jessica’s got a bit of a confession to make,” Rachel told me with a grin, “or she had just before you got up.”

I looked across at Jessica, who looked a bit flushed.

“Errrrmm,” she started, before blurting out, “Am I good at giving blowjobs?”

Weird question. The erotic memories flood back. She was always was amazing at fellatio. My cock twitched.

“Of course”, was my reply. Followed by, “Why do you ask?”

“Well, last night…” there was a pause.

“She loves the taste of cum!” Rachel said, getting to the point laughing. Jessica started to blush.

Interesting sharing of information, I thought. But now I’m curious as to where this conversation is going. I opted to console her.

“You’re actually really good at it. I will always remember the first time you made me cum in your mouth.”

“That was less then twelve hours ago?” she giggled.

“Yeah, well you know these older guys get dementia!” Rachel added and they both fell about laughing. “Tell him your fetish.”

“It’s not a fetish!” Jessica responded.

“If that isn’t a fetish then I don’t know what is. Tell him.”

“Well you know, last night when you pulled out… and came all over my tits?”

“Hmmm…” I joked, “Yes, actually I think I do remember that.”

“It was amazing! You cum so hard, you cum so much… I dreamed of being covered in your cum last night…”

“That explains the unexpected midnight blowjob,” I chuckled. Jessica was blushing again.

“That’s not everything,” Rachel chimed in, “Go on, tell him everything or I will.” Jessica’s green eyes searched Rachel’s in an attempt to discover how serious she was. Then she sighed and, reluctantly, she explained what she wanted.

“You want a facial?”

“I want to feel your hot jizz splash into my face… I want to feel it dripping all over me… and I’ve heard it’s good for the complexion.” She stared at me through her long eyelashes, her green eyes drawing me in.

“Our little Jessica has a cum fetish.” Rachel announced.

“It is not a fetish!”

“Yeah, it probably is.” I agreed with Rachel and smiled at the redhead. She smiled back.

“Well ok… I’d call it a fantasy, but I loved that I was sucking you off while your girlfriend…” she looked over at the brunette, “…Rachel… watched me. And when you nutted… I did feel like I was marked… claimed.”

“I always assumed women prefered the opposite!” I replied, “I thought it was humiliating.”

“Not to me,” Jessica said, biting her lip.

“Nor me,” Rachel said, “and you’re a better cock sucker than me. I could tell just by reading Jeff’s face.”

I was getting aroused now. So I pressed on, “You really are pretty good at it.”

Jessica continued with “I do enjoy it with you. But being here with Rachel as well took everything to the next level. My ex didn’t like it much. I made him cum and he tasted sour. I just spat it out…”

Poor guy I thought. I guess he had missed out on some great blowjobs. Rachel was right though, and so was Jessica. The teenager was an outstanding cock sucker, better than my girlfriend, but maybe the fact that she was committing to it in front of my partner increased the thrill and the pleasure. Rachel, at the end of our fuck sessions, would ask to suck on my cock while she used her vibrator to get off. Picture her on her back, vibrator between her legs, and me kneeling by her head while she nursed on my cock. Often I would try to time my ejaculation with hers as best as I could. Sometimes I came in her mouth. Sometimes I would just pull out and spray my load over her lips. When she reached orgasm, I would watch her face shudder in ecstasy, licking and tasting my semen on her creamy mouth.

And that’s how she loved swallowing my load.

But I was always too shy to ask for a facial. Getting head was a good thing, and I didn’t want to get called out for being a porno pervert. But since the gorgeous teen was requesting one, I jumped on the opportunity.

“Would you like to see if I still taste good?” I asked the redheaded teen, “and at the same time practice your blowjob skills?”

“Will you give me a facial?”, was her reply.

Yes! But before I could answer, Rachel interjected, “Jeff will be glad to help you out with that if you want. But I have a favour to ask you though?”

“Anything Rachel,” Jessica said eagerly.

“Would you let me make a video of him giving you a facial?”

“Oooh… Like how porn stars do it in the movies?” She asked, “Only a get my own copy of all our photos?”

“Deal! I want to see how you look with my boyfriend’s load on your face,” Rachel giggled.

“Ok. When do you want to do it?” She gleefully enquired.

“Is now too soon?” I replied.

Jessica smiled and approached me. It suddenly felt awkward standing in the lounge as my wife swiped her phone to life. We embraced and gave each other an awkward kiss. My penis was stirring to life, pressed between us. She smiled and bent down, opening my towel.

“Oh I missed you!” She announced as she admired my released cock. “Oh and he’s already dripping precum!” She elegantly held my penis with both hands and guided me into her mouth. My ecstasy. She gave me a quick suck and collected my precum onto her tongue.

The pretty little nineteen year old had begun to kiss her way down my hairy chest, slowly, inch by hairy inch, adoring the taut skin and musky smell rising from my groin. I lay motionless, my heart pounding and my expanding penis straining ever harder and stiffer in mad excitement. I was beginning to realise that what was about to happen, what had to happen when Jessica’s heavenly mouth — the adorable full mouth that had wirshipped my manhood — reached my straning cockhead, was not only my ultimate fantasy but Jessica’s too. Ever since I saw the young redhead at the bar, I had been fighting the desire to take the gorgeous teen to my bed and sink my cock into her pussy with or without my girlfriend’s consent.

I thought my lusting after the teen would remain a fantasy until Rachel managed to tempt her into a birthday tryst. The resulting sex was mind blowing. Not that my Rachel was inadequate in any way, she had a huge sexual appetite and she loved to suck cock! She lived for it, Rachel once said in a moment of shuddering ecstasy as my drove my cock between her pert tits and up against her luscious pouting mouth. “I live for this, baby!” She had mumbled. At that moment we had both stared, sweating, panting with excitement, at the expanding lips at the end of my pulsing member, in the instant before the first orgasmic blast of my hot semen hurtled from the cockhead to nut in Rachel’s mouth. Coating her tongue and drape her pretty lips in my trademark thick white cum.

“Oh God,” Jessica whispered, knowing how much she was turning me on by saying it. “It’s already as big as last night. I can’t get over how big you are, Daddy.”

“Jessica,” I could hardly get the words out, “Jessica, I don’t know what to say — I wanted you – I needed this so much — and I dreamt…”

“Hush, Daddy, I know. I’ve dreamt about it too. Ever since the day we first met. Now, I’ve watched you cum on my tits. I saw how much Rachel liked it… I know how much she loved it.”

“It was incredible, baby, I couldn’t get enough of it.” Rachel replied, showing me a photo of Jessica’s perky tits on her phone, covered in creamy ropes of my spunk. “I saw you spurt your beautiful thick white cum on her, and I loved it. We’ve been masturbating, waiting for you to wake up. I know how much you need this. But we need it even more than you do.”

“That’s incredible”, I gasped, as I watched Rachel reach around her back and unclasp her bra. I gently lifted it away from her. She looked down shyly. Her breasts were perfect, milk-colored and tipped with pink areolas and pert nipples.

“They’re a little small, I think,” she said, blushing. “I don’t know if you want them bi–” But I didn’t let her finish. I kissed a line down her neck and into her breasts, teasing them, licking around the areolas and teasing her nipples with my mouth. Her words drowned into small moans.

“Oh, Jeff!”

“Shh,” I said against her chest. I felt each one of her breasts in turn, flicking the nipples gently with my thumb. She gasped every time my thumb brushed against them. I pushed her against the headboard and started to kiss down her body. My hands kept her breasts occupied, gently massaging them while teasing the nipples. I could feel her shaking gently underneath me.

I reached the lace of her panties and paused to gently slide them off her perfect legs. She spread them a little wider, and the most magnificent sight I’d ever seen appeared. Her slit was pink and wet, glistening and sparkling. I inhaled the aroma from between her legs and my brain seemed to misfire, overwhelmed by the intensity of the lust I was feeling.

“I think it’s time.” Jessica announced last, and tenderly took my rock hard cockflesh into her hand. “I need you to spurt in my face more than you can possibly imagine. I dreamed of you loading every inch of my face with your thick hot cum. That’s what I dreamt last night, Daddy.”

Jessica began to gently masturbate me while Rachel began snapping away on her phone.

“I came SO hard in my dream. But not as hard as I came yesterday when your cock spurted against my tits and I tasted your cumjuice for the first time. Cum for me now, Daddy, right away, I can’t wait any longer, I’ve been thinking about nothing else all morning.”

“You and me both, Jessica. I think I’m going to cum again before you touch it with your mouth.”

My throbbing penis was right in front of Jessica’s heavenly face with its tiny curved nose and her huge soft, startlingly red mouth. She leaned forwards to feel the heat of it against her cheek, and murmured,

“You do it this time, Daddy, please, just the way you used to do it. You do it, stroke yourself please…”

“Wank… you want me to wank myself off on you?”

“Yes, wank, please wank off on my nose, my big red mouth, my cute face. Jerk off on me, the girl who is going to get herself off every night imagining your huge cock splattering my face with cum.”

“It’ll only take a few strokes, Jessica…”

“I know. I want it so badly. Point it at my nose.” She said as she knelt in front of me, pulling her up and tying it off around her midriff.

“At your nose?” I groaned, barely able to speak as I looked down to see my ripe cock lying against Jessica’s heavenly little face. Fulfilling her wish, I took my cock in my hand and pointed it at her. “Are you sure you don’t want me to cum in your lovely mouth? Or on your tits?”

“At my nose, I want to smell it up my nose, as it drips onto my mouth. Look at it, Daddy. Watch my plump lips when you cum. Cover me in your beautiful thick white spunk, your amazing, hot, thick cum.”

I nodded, although her praise did more for me than my hands did. One hand cradled my balls, gently rubbing them. The other gripped my cock, pumping up and down, balancing the line of pleasuring myself and denying myself to last longer. I wanted to give Rachel and her camera the best show I could.

“So this is how you masturbate? I like it, Daddy.” Her little compliments and comments threatened to send me over the edge, her wide, curious green eyes irresistible, even more so than the bedewed slit between her legs that beckoned me, inviting me to slip inside her. Her hand reached down between her thighs and a single, slender finger began circling her clit. “You don’t mind, do you?”

“Not at all.”

“Good,” she said, tilting her head back and opening those juicy, pink lips to release a sensual, seductive moan. I watched, mesmerised. “I just couldn’t help myself anymore. That feels so good. Like finally getting a sneeze out that’s been bugging you all morning, you know? Are you getting close?”

Every stroke threatened to be my last. The knife’s edge of pleasure I had been riding became ever narrower, and now, watching Jessica touch herself and rub her clit and caress her stiffened nipples as she watched me stroke my cock, it was too great a force to resist. My orgasm was coming, and soon. “Yeah,” I panted.

“Show me.”

I quickened my pace, stroking my cock fast, my grip tight, my cock throbbing, every heartbeat pulsating through my hard, thick manhood, my heart racing, my lungs short of breath, my cheeks red and burning, my teeth tingling, the physical, carnal pleasure concentrating from my loins into my cock, intensifying, transmuting into something new and glorious and wonderful.

I surrendered. “Oh fuck!” I gasped as I placed my great peach-sized, plum coloured head on the very tip of her angelic snub nose, that little heavenly soft bump of a nose. Rachel, her phone in hand, began filming what came next. She smiled at the camera and looked across at me as I masterbated. I lovingly held Jessica’s chin with one hand and stroked with the other.

Everything exploded outwards, my body shaking, my cock spasming in my grip as my balls contracted and my essence gushed out of me, spurting out like I had shot off a cannon, my orgasm blasting through me in waves, overwhelming me. Somewhere in there, I heard myself moan, “Jessica.”

Lost in bliss all my fantasies came true I gasped as the great penis-head swelled up, recoiled, and fired the first gigantic wad, making me scream with the force of it, in pain and ecstasy. Cum, thick cum, bounced off Jessica’s tiny nose, draping it thickly, draping Jessica’s entire cute angel face again and again as she cried out in rapture. Pretty soon the first load blobbed onto her top lip, she closed her eyes and my next rope of semen blasted over her forehead and into her ginger hair, and a final load blanketed her nose. I sighed at the final release.

Rachel looked at her phone and admired our work. Jessica was beautifully covered with my sperm, mouth to chin. Pearly drops dripping down her neck and down the valley of her small breasts out of sight beneath the T-shirt. Slowly, the flood of bliss subsided. I panted hard, exhausted.

Once I caught my breath, I opened my eyes. She was still on her knees and she opened her eyes to my cock and balls at her face. I’m past horny now, so I stroke my cock at her. “Stick out your tongue” I said and I squeezed the last of my sperm onto it. She took my seed into her mouth happily, smiling from ear to ear.

“Wow.” I looked down at Jessica. My jaw dropped. Ivory cum dripped down her forhead into her eyes.

“That was incredible, Daddy. You enjoyed yourself, too, evidently,” she observed with a giggle. She grabbed a tissue and began to wipe her eyes. Once she had finished with herself, she walked towards me and gently pushed me down onto the sofa before taking my wilting, satiated cock into her hands and patiently cleaning me up, tenderly and cautiously wiping up my cum with the tissue, as though an errant move might set me off again and make a brand new mess.

She lifted up my cock by the head and bent it this way and that, observing it from all angles before letting it go and giving it a gentle pet. “There we go, all nice and clean, Daddy. You must feel so much better after letting that all out, hm?”

“God, yes,” I sighed.

“Good.” She climbed onto the sofa, straddling me. The heat from her hot cunt radiated onto my body.

“Maybe now you can help me out.”

“I can’t Jessica,” I panted, “After last night and now two times this morning… I’ve got nothing left to give you!”

“I am sure I could breathe some life back into this.” She said using a finger to trace down my flaccid, wet penis.

“I’m just tired. Give me some time to rest.”

“Let him be, Jessica,” Rachel interjected, “the birthday boy has had quite an experience. I’ll bring in some breakfast. I’m starved and we are going to need to rehydrate.”

Jessica’s hand moved further up my leg and began softly massaging it. This time, her hand moved up until it was mere inches from my inner groin before retreating down to my knee, then repeating. We stared into each other’s eyes for what felt like several minutes, though I think it was just a few seconds before she stood up.

“I guess I will go and let you rest. Can I give you a hug first though?”

Without waiting for an answer, she leaned in and gave me a big hug. She wrapped her arms around my neck and ran her fingers nails softly down my back when I leaned forward, sending chills down my spine and making my whole body shiver.

“Your body looks sexy.l,” she whispered into my ear as Rachel busied herself in the kitchen.

What happened next almost caused my penis to expand once more. I was already turned on from her teasing and with her recent teasing of her hand on my leg. After holding me for a few seconds, she pulled back and placed her left palm under my chin. She leaned in and pressed her wet, juicy lips against my mouth and kissed me better than I had ever been kissed. As I said, my arousal almost banished my exhaustion. I felt my dick jump as she seduced me with her passionate kiss.

I did not kiss her back at first. I was trying to get my bearings straight. She softly ran her tongue over my lips, tracing them in a teasing manner before kissing me once more. This time, I raised my right hand and put it on the back of her head, holding her mouth firmly against me. I her back and our tongues began to intertwine. My mind was gone. Just as I was ready to pull her onto the sofa, she pushed me away and said, “Yes, I must let you rest and recover. Breakfast smells good…”

She placed her hands on my shoulders and started rocking her hips back and forth, sliding her vulva up and down on my groin. I grabbed her ribs and held on as her hips and labia stroked along my softening penis.

I moaned and felt my hips start to grind against her body. I swore I could feel her heat and wetness reignite my erection. She leaned forward and moaned into my ear, pushing herself towards an orgasm. My hands pulled her upper body against my chest. I wrapped my arms around her waist and held her tightly before running my fingers through her luxurious red hair.

Jessica stopped grinding her hips, causing me to open my eyes. Her hands moved to my head and pulled it forward as she pressed her small, firm breasts against my chest through the white T-shirt. She leaned down and kissed me on the lips, long and hard, but without any tongue. It was a kiss of love and affection, not the hungry passion that had started the morning’s activities.

“You’re amazing,” Jessica said in a contented voice, “But Rachel is right, we need to refuel.”

“Agreed. I love how much control you had over things,” I replied, “and I really enjoyed having my hands free to play with your hair.”

“Mmm, I enjoyed that too.” Looking over at the clock she added, “My parents said they would be home this evening,” she said, frowning. “They said they would love to meet you. It’s not every day I get swept off my feet. I can stay all day, Jeff, but will you take home tonight?”

I nodded and Jessica pulled herself up and off my wet lap. A large flood of juices leaked from her pussy and seeped down her thighs. “I’m going to need a cold shower,” she added while laughing. I climbed off the bed, retrieved some boxers, and put them on before looking at Jessica, who still wore nothing but an oversized T-shirt.

“Jess, last night, and this morning, were amazing. I’m so lucky to have you here.”

Jess walked over to me, tying her T-shirt back around her midriff. She kissed me – a long, deep kiss with just a little tongue – before she replied, “I’m your birthday present.” She smiled as I leaned in to continue the kiss. Jessica stopped me by placing her finger on my lips, “Rachel will be back soon and I need to freshen up. We have so much time to explore this together… but not if she catches us while l have your cum dripping down my thighs.”

I nodded in agreement. “I know, I know…” he said, sighing happily, as he looked her over. Giving her one final kiss, I grabbed the phone from the desk and headed to the kitchen. Before I reached the door she grabbed my hand and pulled me back.

“Are you crazy?” I asked as she stepped into my embrace.

She leaned up for one last kiss and said, “I love you, Jeff. Happy Birthday.” Then she turned and ran towards the bathroom.

Just before she disappeared from sight, I called out quietly to her. “I love you too, Jessica,” She turned back around and gave me a wink.


“Breakfast is ready” Rachel yelled.

I moved in with my girlfriend three years ago, and my life had never been better. We met at work and hit it off IMMEDIATELY. After several months of a long distance romance, we both decided to take the “cohabitation plunge”. I could afford a modest three bedroom house in the suberbs and there isn’t a square inch that we haven’t fucked in.

I walk out of the bedroom and make my way down the hallway towards my beautiful petite girlfriend.

I reached the kitchen door, when I stepped inside I was awestruck and my jaw practically hit the floor. Sprawled on my kitchen table was my lover, naked with fruit and whipped cream strategically placed all over her body.

“I hope the birthday boy is nice and hungry,” she smiled at me.

She still takes my breath away and I felt the butterflies in my stomach the same as the day I first met her. She was a little over five foot tall, with a perfect figure, pert breasts, a heart shaped ass, shoulder length brown hair and sparkling blue eyes that made me constantly at a loss for words.

I needed no further encouragement; I moved towards her head and noticed that she had a cherry between her teeth. Leaning over her, I kissed her and felt her push the cherry into my mouth with her tongue. I ate the cherry and leaned back to kiss her deeply, our tongues exploring the insides of each other’s mouths like they had done hundreds of times before. The taste of cherry on my lips was utterly intoxicating.

I straightened back up, gazed into her eyes and smiled. I reached down to the phone and added a new photo to our increasing album. She was picture perfect.

“They say that breakfast IS the most important meal of the day,” she whispered with her mischievous grin that had gotten me into so much trouble in the past.

I leaned back in to kiss and nibble on her neck and taste the juice of strawberry there, my favourite. My tongue licked every drop. Knowing that this is one of her erogenous zones, I lingered, causing her to gasp slightly.

Licking my way lower down, I used my tongue to scoop up and eat the strawberries ringing her beautiful breasts, making sure I had lapped up every bit. Her pink nipples were standing erect like two fleshy pencil erasers. I first sucked her left nipple into my mouth and gave it a playful nibble that made her moan. So as to not make the right nipple jealous, I gave equal attention there, knowing that it would drive her wild.

I followed the blueberry trail down her front to the raspberry cluster at her navel. I made sure I used my tongue in her navel to get every bit of juice out, causing her to gasp and whimper.

Finally, I was at the dessert, the whipped cream. I moved around the table, between her legs and sat in the chair to finish my meal. Her butterfly labia were dripping wet and my mouth was watering in anticipation of eating the pussy that I had devoured numerous times before. The cream had started to melt slightly and drip between her thighs and I collected it with my tongue feeling her begin to pant. I sat up and slurped the remaining whipped cream from her now clean shaven mound.

“You’ve shaved.”

“Jess helped, it makes it more sensitive… and I saw how much you enjoyed her young, smooth pussy,” she breathed.

When everything had been devoured, I spread her thighs and buried my face into her dripping wet pussy. I snaked my tongue deep into her and tasted juice that, to me, is sweeter than any fruit nectar. Pushing back on her knees to open my prize to me, I took long, slow strokes with my tongue.

“Oh baby, you eat me soooooo gooooood. Oh fuuuuck, you know just what I like… Jessica was right… so much more sensitive,” she squealed.

I moved upwards and started to suck on her engorged clit, while I inserted two fingers into her soaking wet sex. Knowing that it drove her up the wall, I trapped her clit between my lips and flicked it with the tip of my tongue rapidly.

After a few minutes of my practiced technique, she grabbed me by the back of the head to pull my face deeper into her quim and with a familiar scream, she orgasmed into my face, drenching me and dripping onto the table.

Her slim body was flushed and sparkling in a sheen of perspiration. She was gasping and twitching as the aftershocks of her orgasm sparked through her and I set the camera to record her in her ecstasy. Then I lightly cleaned her up with my tongue before pulling her upright, hugging her tightly and kissing her deeply. We pulled slightly apart and I asked, “I am the luckiest man alive.”

“I hope you enjoyed your breakfast,” Rachel panted, breathlessly, pulling on her panties.

I helped her into a chair, handed her the phone and a towel as then our eyes were drawn towards the doorway. Jessica was standing there, looking fresh and still wearing the sexy oversized T-shirt. Her mouth was agape.

“How long have you been standing there?” I asked.

Jessica hesitated.

“A little while. I was fingering myself – I couldn’t resist, you two were so hot.”

“Show me,” Rachel demanded, looking intensely at Jessica, “Show me what you did.”

“I was standing here… when I saw you. I watched you playing around, and was about to come in and join you when I saw Jeff eat you out,” she told Rachel, “I… watched. It was such a turn on.”

“Show me,” Rachel demanded again, her voice husky, her eyes bright with lust.

We watched Jessica pull the tee shirt over her head, her small breasts bouncing gently as they were freed. We watched as she lifted one slender leg onto a chair and we watched as she ran her hand down her front, over her breasts, over her belly. She rubbed her fingers across her smooth mound, cupping her sex. She gasped as she rubbed her clit, just her fingertip softly rolling her nub of flesh from side to side. Her breathing was harsher already, her head thrown back, her red hair cascading over her shoulders. Her fingers ran deeper, along her wet slit. First one, and then two, fingers slipped inside. She fucked herself with her fingers, her other hand twisting and squeezing her nipples, her breasts flushed.

I glanced across at Rachel. She was sat on the edge of the other chair, her hand inside her thong, her fingers inside her pussy. She mimicked Jessica’s actions, fucking herself with her fingers.

I sank into a empty seat looking from one to the other. I grabbed my cock, wanking it, willing it back to life.

We all watched each other. Jessica’s hand left her breast, and joined her other hand at her pussy. She rubbed her clit hard, with a circular motion, rubbing in time to the fingers fucking into her pussy.

Rachel was crying out as her actions speeded up, one hand now under her lithe body, probing at her ass.

My own actions speeded up, my balls banging against me as I pumped my semi erect penis faster and faster, groans escaping my lips.

Jessica came first, her head thrown back, her long hair streaming down her back. This set Rachel off, her mouth open as her cries filled the room. Jessica collapsed backwards onto the settee. I moved quickly across to her and planted my mouth on her pussy, sucking her juices from her. I sensed Rachel beside me, lying on her side to suck my soft cock into her mouth. Jessica pushed me to one side and joined us on the floor, sucking on Rachel. We completed our triangle again, and sucked and licked at each other. We swapped around, the girls tasting each other, savouring each other.

They moved so naturally into a 69, both moaning into the other’s pussy as they licked and sucked. Rachel was on top, her firm ass in the air, her pert breasts pressing down on Jessica. My cock tried to react as I watched them, sharing their pleasure. I lay beside them, letting them make room so that I could suck on Jessica’s nipple, drawing her breast into my mouth. I moved around and shared her pussy with Rachel, tasting her again, watching the juices running down to her bum, watching as Rachel used her hands and fingers and mouth on her.

I climbed to my feet, bewildered by the sight of my girlfriend and the teenager pleasuring each other. My poor cock, trying as it might, was unable to rise. I fetched us all glasses of cold water and I downed mine in one as the girls kissed, slurped, and caressed each other.

Rachel got up and sat down on her lap wrapping her arms around the slender redhead and gave her a long erotic kiss with lots of tongue on both sides, slipping her over one of Jessica’s small but firm breasts. Jessica sighed and rested her head on Rachel’s shoulder while she rubbed her belly. Rachel’s hand moved higher and she chuckled “Not in a bra again, Jessica? I’m shocked.” Rachel said mockingly.

Jessica poked her tongue out at Rachel and then said, “My tits are too small to worry about such things. Not like your perky tits.”

This was going to be fun. Jessica closed her eyes while Rachel fondled her tits. After a moment or two she said, “Get up and take your panties off and check to make sure the door is locked and the curtains are closed.” Jessica turned and asked of me, “I’d hate your mum and dad to find out what I’m going to do.”

“Promises, promises,” Rachel cooed as I walked to the door and locked it from the inside. It had a bolt on it. Rachel then turned to face her girlfriend and began to undress, pulling her damp thong down slowly, enjoying the way Jessica looked at her. When she was finished she sat down on her lap again. This time straddling her so she was facing her.

They kissed and Jessica fondled Rachel’s bigger breasts, squeezing them gently, teasing her hard pointy nipples, and stroking her back and buttocks. When she was totally aroused Jessica stood up with Rachel still attached to her and walked her over to the double bed. I was surprised at just how strong Jessica was but Rachel wasn’t exactly a big girl, apart from her tits.

Jessica set her down and now it was Rachel’s turn to watch the teenage temptress. She had a great body. A strong athletic figure with wide shoulders, small pert breasts, good hips, long beautiful legs, and an ass to die for. Jessica stretched out beside Rachel and they kissed and fondled each other for a long time. Then she slipped her hand between Rachel’s legs and began to masturbate her. It was fantastic! The way she worked Rachel’s clit with her fingers was more art than brute force like I had seen with other couples. She somehow managed to slide fingers inside her and work that clit until Rachel was moaning and writhing on the bed in pure pleasure. It was like watching a conductor in front of a fine orchestra. Bringing up the highs and pulling back when it was needed.

When Rachel reached her first orgasm Jessica held her close in a tender embrace as she moaned and shuddered in orgasmic bliss, and when it was over she started again. And again. And again. After four strong orgasms in succession Rachel was limp, sweaty, and exhausted.

Rachel continued to kiss Jessica after she came for the fourth time and got herself up and positioned herself so she could eat Jessica out. Jessica was into it straight away and her soft moans just reverberated through me, finally bringing my penis into a state of arousal.

Rachel brought her to the edge and held her there until she was sobbing in frustration. Then she pushed a finger into her anus and triggered the most intense orgasm I’d ever seen in another human. Jessica squirted in Rachel’s face and my greedy girlfriend licked it all up too. Afterward, Jessica started to cry. Rachel looked up at her and asked what was wrong. She sighed and blushed for a moment saying, “Nothing. It was just so damn good. Nobody has ever made me cum like you do. I love you, Rachel.”

Rachel moved up so they were face to face saying, “I love you too, Jessica” and they started to kiss deeply.

Rachel moved again this time getting down and sitting at the opposite end of the bed. Jessica’s green eyes widened in anticipation, “Oh, you want to… fuck me don’t do you?”

“You’re going to love it so come on, assume the position,” Rachel gently chided.

Jessica moved and they kinda crab walked towards each other until their pussies touched. I was in raptures as I had heard about this in a dirty joke, but never thought in my life I’d actually see it for real.

They began to slowly grind against each other, Jessica playing with Rachel’s tits, while Rachel reached up to suck Jessica’s hard little nipples. After about five minutes of the grinding against each other Jessica came harder than before. But they didn’t stop. It was amazing. Slowly and gently they continued to rock against each other silently, in ecstasy. Their pussy lips were so slick and juicy that they slid over each other like they were kissing with their mouths. Rubbing both clit’s together like two lustful animals.

I heard Rachel cum and saw how she shuddered against Jessica as more juice squirted out of her pussy. Knowing I was there watching this most intimate of acts added to the illicitness of two best friends secretly fucking. “Ssh baby, ssh,” one would say as her lover came again.

They shifted positions around a little just to find out if there was any possible way to make it feel any better than it already did. Rachel lay between her legs, they both laid on their backs with their pussies stuck together, and they even tried doing it on all fours. However it ended up with Rachel pretty much just kneeling between Jessica’s thighs rubbing her beautiful freshly shaved and smooth pussy on hers.

I began masturbating as I watched this acrobatic display of lesbian love. I can still cum today from just the memory of that sight alone when I jerk off. Rachel with her eyes closed, biting her bottom lip a little as Jessica held her, their tits bouncing as they scissored moaning quietly so they didn’t alert the neighbours. I have no idea how long they were riding each other for, only that I felt like all my birthdays had come along all at once.

By the time they eventually slowed down to a complete stop, they were exhausted and fell asleep entangled in each other’s arms. I looked up and the morning sunlight now bathing us in all its glory. I quietly approached them and moved behind Rachel, holding my erection, guiding it into her hot, wet pussy. I slid past Jessica who was clearly awake as she spun around to face my girlfriend, and watch as my probing fuck tool gently parted her plump labia. I buried myself in Rachel, and held myself deep inside her. Jessica licked at my balls, sucking them. I started to pump into Rachel slowly, keeping pace with Jessica’s tongue as it ran along my cock, over my balls, onto Rachel’s sweet pussy.

“This is what I want for my birthday,” Rachel murmured.

Soon the room was full of the unmistakable sounds of sex. We were all crying out in our own way, intensifying all of our pleasures. Once again they both came, this time separately – Jessica first as Rachel’s mouth worked on her, then Rachel as my cock pounded into her. We all collapsed in a wet, exhausted heap, our lust for each other satisfied – at least for the time being. I let my arms fall to my sides, and the girls gingerly rose to their feet. My softening dick was still semi-erect as Rachel disenged, but we both knew I didn’t have another cum in me just yet. I wasn’t even sure if I had the strength to stand.

Once we had recovered, we sat around and planned our day, totally at ease with each other’s nakedness. We had the whole day with each other with Jessica letting her family know she would be back with them later in the evening but she needed to swing by for a change of clothes. Needing time to recover I reluctantly agreed to some shopping therapy, knowing well enough that shopping with one woman was expensive, fulfilling the retail needs of two might just cost a fortune! I looked across to them as they got dressed and agreed that they just might be worth it.


I drove slowly to Jessica’s house suddenly feeling guilty that I was having intimate relations with a nineteen year old girl. The day before had been my birthday and, Jessica, my birthday present from my girlfriend, had been the perfect gift, exactly as Rachel had planned. They were both wonderful people and I hoped that my relationships with them would continue to grow and flourish.

Rachel was very special to me. Not only was he a great girlfriend, fair, honest, and not overly pushy, but she was sweet and caring too. I had always spent time talking to her and treating her like an equal, unlike her previous boyfriends who had thought of as nothing more than a curvaceous piece of meat. So much for them. They hadn’t even gotten the time of day from her, while I had got it all.

She was cute, too. Very cute. I couldn’t resist her smile, which made interaction with her very difficult. I would readily agree to anything she wanted! She was younger than me by some margin but I had spent my lean years making a success of myself so now I could indulge us both in some luxuries. I loved her smile and she was smiling all the time. She was always upbeat and spending time picking up my mood, no matter how bad a day I was having. I was glad their relationship had shifted from friends to lovers. I wanted to be a good man for her, and she knew she would enjoy any amount of time we spent together.

Jessica, too, had her great points, even though we had only known each other a short while. The thing that had shocked me the most was how Rachel was around the willowy, redheaded, teenage temptress. Rachel had never really considered being with another woman. She’d experimented a little in high school, but never fully gone down that path. She just wasn’t attracted to women as much as men, until she met Jessica. As soon as Jessica and Rachel had locked eyes I knew they were meant to be friends. Jessica’s accepting Rachel’s invite to become my sex toy really helped, because there was no way she was leaving me. At least, not yet.

Jessica’s body really attracted me. Her frame exemplified everything I thought a female’s body should be, and everything Rachel had been trying to become all her life. If she couldn’t have the body she wanted for herself, maybe she could have Jessica’s body for a while, at least. Either way, I got to have them both.

Jessica was a sexual firecracker, which I noticed turned Rachel on instantly. She knew that with the two of them in the same bed together, life would never be boring again, especially with the new developments with me. She liked both of us and wanted our relationships together to last. She’d never been in a lasting relationship, but now she had two people she was willing to maintain relationships with. It wasn’t long before we pulled up in front of Jessica’s place.

“Of all the gifts in the shop, you would have to choose that one.” Rachel said as the redhead left the car and danced towards the front door.

“She’s a stunning young woman,” I relied, “I have excellent taste.” I leaned over towards my girlfriend and planted a kiss on her lips.

“You’re lucky I love you.”

“As I keep on saying, I’m very lucky indeed!” I agreed, “Jessica is lucky to have a woman like you to show her the way. You like her just as much as I do. Admit it.”

“I admit nothing.” Rachel smiled.

With the thoughts of her developing relationship with Jessica as well as me filling her mind, I almost missed Jessica at a window, beckoning us in. Mounting the stairs to the door I rang the buzzer for Jessica’s apartment. Ironically, a boyfriend of Rachel had lived in the apartment the floors below Jessica’s a few years earlier.

“Come on in, the door’s unlocked,” Jessica’s voice crackled over the intercom.

The door was indeed open. It had been wedged with a shoe in an attempt to get some fresh spring air into the building. We climbed the half flight of stairs and turned down the hallway to Jessica’s door. Once there she found the door open a crack, waiting patiently for her to push it open and enter.

Stepping inside the apartment we could hear the clackings of plastic on porcelain emanating from the bathroom. “Hellooo?” Rachel called.

“Hi, Rachel. Come on in, I’m just finishing up.” Rachel shut the door behind us and Jessica stepped around the corner as if on cue. The air rushed from Rachel’s lungs as we saw Jessica. Pure lust filled her to replace the missing air as she stared at Jessica standing before her, wearing only a pair of bikini briefs. Jessica was pushing her ginger hair up to apply a clip, her exposed tits waved in the air pointing their stiff nipples at us with each movement.

Jessica pulled the clip out of her mouth and into her hair. “I hope you don’t mind. I’m just contemplating what to wear.”

Rachel recovered quickly, talking quickly to cover her embarrassment. “No. I don’t mind. I was just starting to wonder if you greeted all your guests like this.”

Jessica smiled broadly, “Only the ones I like. Make yourselves comfortable, I’ll only be a couple of minutes.” l couldn’t help but watch Jessica’s ass as she walked back into the bathroom. Suddenly I felt a desire to be naked around her.

Rachel strode to the bathroom door and leaned against the frame as she watched Jessica get ready. “I feel like I should take something off. I’m feeling a little overdressed with you like that.”

“Go ahead,” Jessica told her, looking at her over her shoulder in the mirror. “Mi casa, su casa. You can wear whatever you like.”

There was a spark of sexuality in Jessica’s eye that made Rachel really consider the offer. She played with the bottom of her t-shirt a minute before making her decision. ‘What the hell. Why not,’ she thought as she pulled the shirt up and off. Without hesitating she unclasped the bra and tossed it down to join her shirt. I just stood there in complete awe.

Jessica moved over a little so she could have a clear view at Rachel’s voluptuous tits while she applied her makeup. “Feel better?”

“Much. Thank you. Thanks for the offer.”

“Not a problem, it’s my pleasure.”

“And mine!” I added.

“We’ll see,” Rachel teased. Our eyes locked together in the mirror and neither of them could hide the lust in them.

Jessica cleared her throat first. “Are we going to go shopping or stay and play?”

“I don’t know. I was all set to go shopping until I saw you. Now I think my will is crumbling. You look good enough to eat.” I replied.

“Copy that for your girl. I adore her titties. My parents will be home soon so why don’t we save our hungers for later, and use the energy for shopping.”

I winced and Rachel almost groaned. She really couldn’t wait to taste Jessica’s sweet inner nectars. “Alright. I know of an electronics store downtown that’s having a going out of business sale this week. I was thinking we could go down and blow what money I have left this week and a chunk of Jeff’s birthday cash.”

Jessica grinned. “You’re on.”

“That’s just great.” I replied with mock enthusiasm.

Rachel offered a wicked grin, “You have no idea.”

It was already late afternoon when the girls left the electronics store. They had managed to snag a good video camera that could double as a still camera as well. They’d also managed to pick up quite a few peripherals for their computers, they were really enjoying the possibilities of making and editing their own videos.

“Where to now?” Jessica asked as both girls slid into the back of the car.

“I’m desperate to get clothes shopping but it doesn’t matter to me. Anywhere you want.”

“I’ve never gone shopping for business style outfits before. Where do you think we should go?”

Rachel smiled and glanced over at me as I started the car. “The mall, of course.” I smiled a stilted smile and began the journey.

Jessica giggled. They had only just really started shopping and already she was having a blast with Rachel. She was a fun girl to be with. A good friend, as well as a good lover. Paired up with me, the two of them were all I would ever need to satisfy my every craving. And so far, the not so innocent teen was a great person to hang out with. She was funny, kind, and sensitive. Everything that drove me nuts about a woman.

That was the moment Jessica decided she would show my girlfriend just how hirny Rachel made her. She reached across the back seat, twisting her body towards and into Rachel so her breasts rubbed against Rachel’s arm while she fumble around. Pretending to not be able to reach the package she was aiming for she set her right foot on the center console for an extra boost. She knew that the position would allow Rachel to look down her skirt into her bare crotch, where she’d shirked her panties in favour of the cool sensations of fresh spring air wafting up to her pussy. I had to remind myself to keep my eyes on the road rather than the rear view mirror.

Jessica lurched to the side as I tugged the wheel to set us back on a course that wouldn’t send them jumping the curb and into a used car lot. For safety reasons, Jessica decided to abort her tease and instead retrieve the package which was now well within reach. Facing front again she settled into her seat with the boxed camera. Looking down she saw that her skirt had ridden up and was now barely covering her bare snatch. She considered pulling her skirt back down until she looked at Rachel, who was blushing faintly and coyly trying to sneak peeks at her out of the corner of her eye.

“It’s okay, Rachel. I don’t mind you looking. I like it, and I want you to look.”

“You mean that wasn’t an accident when you leaned back?”

Jessica chuckled. “Nope. It was fully intended for you to look. If I’d known it was going to cause Jeff to have an accident though, I probably wouldn’t have done it.”

Rachel blushed deeper. “Sorry about that.” I said, “I don’t know what it is, but there’s just something about your body I can’t resist.”

“Not just my body, I hope.” Jessica replied.

I tore her face from the road for a few seconds to look Jessica full in the eyes, “No. There’s more than that in my attraction to you.”

“Good. Because I’m really liking you, too.” She leaned over and planted a soft kiss on my cheek when I turned my eyes back to the road.

Lapsing back into silence Jessica unwrapped the camera and started playing with its controls. Even though purchasing the camera had been Rachel’s idea, already she was thinking of different ways to use the compact recorder. Finally she decided to use it to document their shopping trip.

She checked the memory and battery. Jessica looked up mischievously at Rachel before hitting the record button. Rachel returned the glance with a suspicious flinch before giving in to Jessica’s playfulness. With the camera running Jessica held it up in front of her, the view finder turned 180 so she could see herself as she talked. “Hellooo, Jeff. Well, Rachel and I are on our shopping trip which you have sponsored. See there’s Rachel.” She twisted the camera to place Rachel in its view finder. Rachel smiled broadly and offered a small wave.

Pointing the camera back at herself, Jessica continued, “I’m going to offer a small piece of warning. When you have two girls and they have a wad of money with the command, ‘go forth and shop’ that’s what they’re going to do. First on our shopping list was this delightful little camera so we could record our shopping for you. So you’d know that your money wasn’t going to waste, of course. To prove that you’re getting your money’s worth, watch as I undress Rachel while you drive. Keep your eyes on the road, Daddy.”

Rachel looked decidedly worried as Jessica turned the camera around and pointed it towards Rachel’s waist. Jessica leaned over, hooked a thumb into Rachel’s jeans, and deftly unbuttoned them. “This may not be entirely safe,” Rachel warned.

“No, but I’m having fun so go with it.”

Rachel couldn’t help smiling. Honestly, the attention, and being so near Jessica, was having quite the effect on her. I could see that she was already feeling the warm tingling that let me know her body liked the attention as well.

With a loud zip, Rachel’s zipper was open and Jessica was tugging on the flaps of the jeans, pulling the material apart to display the front of Rachel’s black thong. “Mmmm… Rachel says you have a thing for panties, Daddy. Is that true? I hate to disappoint, but I had to go without today. I just had to feel that spring air on my Princess parts.” She turned the camera from Rachel’s groin to her own, where she lifted her skirt to record her bare pussy lips.

Rubbing a hand across and into the soft folds of her vagina she asked the camera, “You don’t mind, do you? I can make it up to you. Better yet, I’d like you to kiss it and make it up to me.” She played with herself a few seconds more before turning her attention back to Rachel. She slipped her hand under Rachel’s panties and down past her trimmed pubic line to her soft petals. Her fingers rubbed against the rim before pushing inside. “You’re wet already, Rachel? Are you hot for me?”

“Ohhh yyeeesss,” Rachel moaned. “That feels so good.”

Jessica continued working Rachel’s vagina. She reveled in the sensations of her fingers slipping in and out of Rachel’s wet hole. Meanwhile, the camera recorded the bulges and ripples Jessica’s fingers caused in the denim of the jeans where she worked on Rachel’s sex. Jessica’s fingers were beginning to feel real heat when I reluctantly had to announce, “We’re here. Stop for a second so I can park this car before you cause an accident.”

“That would be bad. I just want to cause an accident in your pants.”

I somehow managed to pull into a reclusive parking spot through the lust generated haze in my head. As soon as the car was in park and turned off Rachel pushed her jeans and thong down, revealing her steaming pussy to the camera and Jessica’s administering finger. Jessica began work in earnest, slinging her fingers over and into Rachel’s slick pussy with explorative fingers. Rachel squeezed her own tits through her t-shirt as her body began to shake. She moaned loudly and I could see Rachel’s pussy flutter and then begin contracting against the teenagers nimble hand. Jessica continued to work her magic on Rachel until Rachel’s orgasm finally subsided.

Rachel sat resting a few minutes before reaching into the back and retrieving a neatly folded towel. “You brought a towel?” Jessica asked.

“Something Jeff told me a while ago. ‘Always know where your towel is,’ he said. ‘It’s the single most useful item in the universe.’ I nodded from the front seat.

“I got the idea from a book somewhere and it seemed to fit, so I’ve always insisted one be kept in the car since.” Rachel wiped herself and the seat dry and then turned to Jessica. “You’re turn, sexy.”

Jessica thought about it a second before responding, “That’s alright. I can wait. Let’s get the shopping started.”

Rachel almost pouted at the temporary denial. She was really starting to look forward to getting at Jessica’s little lust box.

Jessica turned the camera back to herself, “Sorry, but that’s it for now, Jeff. We’ll see you, or more appropriately, you’ll see us, in the mall. Bye bye, sweetie.”

As soon as she thumbed the button to shut the camera off Rachel started, “Inside the mall? Are you nuts? They’ll kick us out for sure.”

“This coming from the same girl who, two hours ago, was rubbing her koochie on mine for the whole world to see.”

Rachel blushed a light shade of pink. “I was a little buzzed then. And besides, it wasn’t the whole world, it was meant for Jeff only.”

“This is for Jeff, too. Maybe you’re right though, I could use a little drink to loosen me up, too. Why don’t you move the car to over there next to that restaurant. It’s still early enough we should be able to get seats at the bar without any problems.”

“Someone in the mall will see us recording. It’ll only take one call to security to get us kicked out.”

“No one will see the camera. I saw that big hand bag you carry around that you call a purse. This camera will fit in there easily. Besides, we’re not going to do anything illegal. We’re just two girls out for a little extra fun in the mall.”

I followed Jessica’s instructions and slid the the car smoothly into a new parking spot. “You’re right, maybe I could use a little loosening up. Not too much though. And no drink for you,” She indicated to me, “You’re driving!”

After half an hour we exited from the bar laughing, arm in arm. Realizing that we were back in public we straightened up and unhooked arms. Jessica and Rachel held a hand over their mouths to stifle the last of their laughter. They had talked about everything in the bar easily available to their feminine minds. Everything, that is, except why they were at the mall. It wasn’t an avoidance of the subject, it was just that they had so many other things in common. They really enjoyed each other’s company, and were more intoxicated with each other than their drinks could be blamed for.

Jessica cleared her throat and muscled her smile down to a grin that turned up resistantly at the corners of her mouth. “Where to next? We’re going to have to hurry. The mall’s closing in a couple of hours.”

“I know a great place down this hall that has a couple of outfits you’ll love. We’ll start there.”

Shopping with Jessica was fun. She wasn’t a screaming fireball of energy, but she did have an exuberant personality that lifted Rachel’s spirits and seemed to make the whole experience more fun. It was good to see my girlfriend happy and I wished the day would never end.

The girls weren’t in the store long before Jessica said, “Okay. I’m going to go try these on. I’ll be right back.”

“I’ve got some things I want to try on as well,” Rachel replied. “I’ll meet up with you at the cash register.”

Jessica nodded and the two headed for the changing rooms with me in tow, I can only recant what happened next after viewing the the camera footage later on. the last thing I saw was Rachel switching on the camera, blowing me a kiss and then shutting the changing room door behind her. I found a nearby chair and settled into what I knew could be a long wait.

Rachel set her purse on the bench with a thunk, the camera impacting lightly with the wood surface of the bench. She stared at her purse for a minute while an idea formed itself from the fogs of imagination. Smiling, she set the camera on the hand bag. She adjusted the angle until it pointed at her from waist to knee. She only had a skirt and pair of shorts to try on so that was all she needed.

She hit the record button and took a step back. She unzipped her jeans and pushed them to the floor, leaning forward as she did so that her thong was temporarily hidden from camera view by her pendulating breasts. Straightening back up she slipped her fingers behind the hip bands of her thong and slowly adjusted it back into place, flashing bits of pussy for the camera. She retrieved the shorts and slid them up her long legs. Zipping them in place she twirled to display them for the camera.

“What do you think, Jeff? Do they look good?” she whispered into the camera.

She frowned slightly when she realised the camera wouldn’t answer with my voice. She liked the teasing, but I could see she needed a foil for her flirtations to work effectively. Sighing, she took the shorts off without ceremony. She was going to turn the camera off to pity herself through an alcohol induced bout of depression when she heard Jessica bump against the changing room wall.

Just the sound of Jessica was enough to cheer Rachel back up. Well, if she couldn’t have Jeff there with her, she could make him wish that he was. She slipped into the skirt and took a few moments to look at herself in the mirror. Satisfied that she liked it she turned back to the camera to whisper, “You like this one, Jeff? I don’t know. Do you think it’s easy access enough?” She lifted the front of her skirt to flash her pantied pussy at him. “Oooh. I think it is. Or is it more accessible this way?” She turned around and bent forward, pulling the skirt up and over her ass. “That’s better. In fact, when you see this skirt, this is the way I want you to do me. I want to feel your thick prick in my pussy, pounding away while my tits swing wild under me. Can you do that for me? Can you do me like that? I thought you could. You’re such a good boy.”

She straightened up and shut the camera off. Changing back into her jeans she left the booth to find Jessica waiting for her at the door. “Do you always talk to yourself, or was the alcohol doing the talking?”

“You could hear me?”

“Not every word, but I could hear enough to know that you were talking.”

Rachel blushed a little, “I had the camera on. I was talking to Jeff.”

“You were?” I said from the chair, perking up.

Jessica talked as they put some of the clothes back on the racks and went to pay for the ones they liked. “I told you you would like having it along.”

Their conversation paused long enough for me to pay the cashier. Once they were outside the store Rachel started again. “It was fun, even though it’s not the same as having Jeff’s warm voice and body with me,” she said, slipping her arm into mine.

“Yeah, but think of how he’s going to be when he gets to watch your video!” Jessica winked at me, “We are going to drive him wild. Oh! Here! I want to go into this shop. Switch purses with me. I need to have some fun, too.”

They exchanged wicked glances even as they exchanged purses. Once in the store it didn’t take Jessica long to pick out a couple of outfits and disappear into a changing room. Rachel and I grinned to ourselves, knowing that Jessica was all too eager to show off her young, athletic body.

Jessica hung the selected outfits on the hooks provided and set the large purse on the tiny bench the builder thought was large enough to sit on. She pulled the camera out of the bag and set it on the purse, sliding the contents of the purse around until it sat at an angle she thought was good enough. The camera was pointed sharply upward. It wasn’t a perfect angle, but it was enough to capture Jessica from mid thigh to head, even if she did have to lean forward a little to look down into the lens.

It only took her seconds to strip out of her skirt and shirt and stand naked before the camera. “Sorry, Jeff. But I just couldn’t bring myself to wear any underwear on a beautiful day like today. I hope you forgive me.” She mock pouted and slipped into her first outfit, which was a light summer dress that hung loosely from the shoulders until a cute little belt was cinched tight around the waist. It wasn’t quite the style she liked to wear, but she had thought it looked cute on the rack. Now that she saw it on her she knew it wouldn’t work. She modeled briefly in front of the mirror and camera before slipping it back off.

Next was a similar dress, but this time it buttoned all the way down the front. The buttons were large and decorative with large loops that wrapped around them to hold the dress closed. Not only that, but the dress was fitted well enough that it hugged her frame quite nicely. Racy thoughts shot through her head and she turned to share them with the camera and Jeff. “What do you think? Is this professional enough? I think so. What if I undo the bottom button. Oh, that’ll never do. How about the bottom five? Is that better? How would you like to see me on your desk, these buttons undone, spreadeagled and waiting for you to shove your tongue into my wet and desperate hole? Would you like that? Yeah? I will, too.”

She finished unbuttoning it and put it back on its hanger. Next was a pair of light pants that she thought would be light enough to last through the summer months. She put on a matching jacket that she had selected to match a skirt she had also picked out. The jacket was short and didn’t clasp in the front. It definitely needed a shirt under it to be considered appropriate in public. “What do you think Jeff? Think this jacket needs something under it? No? Good, I don’t either. With this on I’ll be able to sneak a tweak at my nipple whenever I want.” She slipped a hand under the breast of the jacket and fondled her tit for a few seconds, just to make sure she was telling the truth.

“I know you didn’t say you wanted pants, but I think they’re cute. Can I get them anyway? Thanks. I think you’re cute, too.” She pushed the pants down and next tried on the skirt she’d selected for the jacket. It was tight, but she liked her skirts tight. It had long slits up the sides that ended just above mid thigh. It definitely wasn’t a conservative business skirt, but it was cut well enough to pass. Her favourite part was the zipper above one of the slits. Meaning she could unzip it to show more skin on one side if she wanted.

“What about this one, Daddy? Is this one good enough? What if I twist it to the side?” She did so. The skirt wasn’t cut to fit that way, but a short pull on the zipper cured that. The slits in the skirt hung now between her legs, and now that she had unzipped it a little, her pussy was just barely covered by the material. “Is this good? Oh, not for me. I think it needs to go in back so you can have full access to my tight little ass. I just loved being stuffed by your big tool yesterday. I can’t wait to feel it again. Will you do me from behind when I wear this skirt? Oh Daddy, will you bend me over and make me beg to feel it?”

She finished unzipping the skirt, hung it back up, and moved closer to the camera, positioning her cunt just over the lens. The autofocus adjusted, displaying her pussy full and point blank for the camera. She couldn’t resist slipping her hands down to her crotch. She quietly played with her labia for a few moments before inserting a finger into her wet hole. She worked it back and forth a few times before turning around. Using her free hand she spread her ass cheek while she placed her cunt juice slickened finger against her puckered anus. She pushed slowly with the digit until it was buried past the second knuckle. She shoved in and out a few times and moaned lustfully. Satisfied, even if not sated, she pulled her finger out and finished dressing.

Jessica opened the dressing room door to find an employee about to knock on the door. “I was just going to see if you were okay. I heard some moaning a few moments ago and thought you might have taken ill.”

Over the salesgirl’s shoulder Rachel and I had our mouths covered tightly, trying to repress peals of laughter. Jessica had a hard time keeping a straight face as she explained that she was alright and ready to check out.

As soon as they were out of the store Rachel let go and started openly laughing. “Stop it,” Jessica told her. “You’re making a scene.”

Louder laughter ripped from Rachel’s throat. “I’m making a scene? You should have seen the reaction of the people in the store when they heard you. I’ve never seen so many different expressions at the same time.”

Jessica was laughing by now, too. “Alright. So maybe I was a little loud. But at least I gave Jeff a little more to work himself up about.”

“Oh really? We’ll see about that.” Rachel could feel the buzz wearing off and considered suggesting a trip back to the bar. A glance at her watch told her that a trip to the bar would be the last stop of the night; for the mall anyway. She was about to ask Jessica what she’d like to do when they spotted the lingerie shop. One glance at each other and Rachel knew that the lingerie store was going to be the last stop of the night. This trip was going to be expensive but I was secretly thrilled.

Arm in arm they sprinted away from me towards the store, racing each other to be the first through the entrance. Like kids in a candy store their eyes bugged out at all the wares. The store was as large as a regular clothing store, not just squeezed in between two other shops. The store was spacious, almost luxurious. Once inside the shop, the women couldn’t help feeling sensual and sexy, the shop was decorated that well.

So close to closing time the store only had one employee left for the night; the closing manager. Hearing customers in the shop she came round a stand of mannequins displaying night club wear and other items that could be worn underneath. She found Jessica and Rachel already talking excitedly.

“So you really like panties?” Jessica asked me as I appeared, picking up a flimsy g-string from a table.

“Is it really that strange? Not panties alone, but I like the way they look on a woman, and the way they make her look. I just like the sensuality they lend to women.”

“Well, I, for one, don’t really care. If they cause you to produce as much cum as you did yesterday, I’ll be a happy girl. What kind do you like most? I mean, you did sponsor this little trip. We may as well get you stuff that you like, especially since we are going to have to model it for you.”

I paused at her perusal to think about the question. “Bikinis and thongs,” I finally blurted as my memory pulled up the desired information.

“What about bras and stuff. Does he have a preference?” She asked Rachel while selecting a pair of panties and held them to her waist, imagining herself in them.

Rachel shook her head where she was looking over a corset display. “Not that I remember. You’ve never said specifically.” She said addressing me. “I do know, however, that he believes people should feel sensual with what they wear. ‘Comfortable and sexy,’ he said. ‘That’s how all clothing should be worn.'”

“Well, I don’t care what he wants me to wear.” She brushed alongside me and kissed my cheek, “I’m just grateful you gave me a no pressure job.”

Rachel laughed. “Low stress, too. Isn’t he sweet? I can’t wait to see him at work tomorrow. I just might have to show him one of these outfits to let him know how much we appreciated his paying for our shopping spree.”

Both girls jumped slightly when the store manager cleared her throat. They looked at each other a little abash. Even though they’d been looking through the store, they had never really noticed the manager standing quietly by the side. Jessica had even thought she was a mannequin herself. “Hi,” she introduced herself. “I’m Sophie, the store manager here. I’m going to be starting my closing routine, but if you girls need anything just holler. If I’m not out here, I’ll be in the back. Just knock if you need me.”

Rachel replied first, “Thanks. We’ll do that.”

“We have free reign.” Jessica smiled, raising a red eyebrow as the buxom store manager walked away. She was clearly attracted to the thirty something, blonde bombshell. Not only did she look over her bodacious curves and beautiful legs, but mostly over her huge tits. Sophie was a walking wet dream, even I noticed her tits pushed past the limits of respectability.

Sophie sat down in front of her till, and crossed her legs. Her perfectly smooth thighs were hugged tightly by a pair of navy blue shorts and a tight baby blue-T, touting the store logo, squeezing her breasts together. She was simply gorgeous; no doubt modeling was in her past and would be in her future. I suddenly found my erection becoming an issue.

I gave the girls a reassuring smile as I tried to hide my arousal. “I’ll give you some space. Bras and panties are up front here on the left. Robes and sleepwear are over there, while the back of the store has outerwear and fuller lingerie like teddies and babydolls. Feel free to mix and match tops and bottoms, nothing needs to be bought as a set. You probably should have at least one item from each category.”

I looked over at Sophie who smiled in my direction, “Just yell if you need me to help.”

“Thanks,” Jessica replied, thankfully not noticing my tenting pants and instead watching Rachel’s ass as she walked towards the back wall.

“You’re a lech,” I teased her.

Jessica mock pouted, “But I thought you liked it.”

I smacked Jessica’s rear playfully. “I do, I do.”

“Well, I already have some ideas, Jeff.” Rachel returned with something she had selected, “I’m going to go get changed first so I can set up the camera. We will take turns using the same changing room, so we don’t have to keep setting up the camera.”

“Sounds good,” I huskily replied, my hand rubbing from Jessica’s shoulder to her wrist. Jessica just stared at me smiling, breathing hard.

Rachel pulled away from us reluctantly and headed to the changing room, her thoughts more on Jessica now than me I was sure. In the changing room she pulled the camera out of the bag and began her little show for the camera. She pulled the panties up, telling the camera the how she would like to be used in the slutty little outfit. How she’d like me to fuck her, where, and how. She didn’t hog the dressing room though, knowing that Jessica would want to be in soon. She reluctantly paused the recording, got dressed, and left the dressing room.

Exiting, she literally bumped into me. Rachel couldn’t help noticing how my eyes seemed to stray from her face to chest. “Just like a man,” she whispered, “My man. Don’t forget that.” She smiled her wicked smile and went to find Jessica to let her know it was her turn.

Jessica wasn’t long in the changing room before she came out a little flushed. “I can’t take it anymore,” she confessed to Rachel. “I’m going to need some release soon or I’m going to burst.”

“I know what you mean,” Rachel told her, moving closer so the two would rub together as they selected items. “At first I just thought it was the alcohol, but now I know this is really turning me on.”

“Maybe this time we should go in there together.” Rachel looked over at me, a grin playing across her face at the suggestion.

“Maybe we should.”

I was suddenly hard as a rock, watching the two girls as they were leaning in for a kiss. I looked away momentarily in embarrassment as Sophie, the store manager reappeared. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt.”

“That’s okay. I was just getting ready to head back to the changing room again.” Rachel picked up a pair of panties and matching bra.

“I saw the video camera in there,” she continued. The two girls froze. “Store policy doesn’t allow video recording of any kind on the premises.”

“We’re…I’m sorry,” Rachel murmured. “I’ll go get it.” She couldn’t take her eyes off her shoes as she tried to circle around me on her way to the changing room.

“What’s it for?”

Rachel stopped, stunned and now looking me full on. Jessica took over, “Our… errr… boss. Well, not our boss boss, he’s kinda more than that. We thought we’d try on a bunch of different stuff and see what he liked best.”

“Really? Well, I don’t mind it then. It’s just policy because the owner’s afraid someone is going to be ripping off the store’s motif. If the camera will help in future sales, I don’t see why it wouldn’t be okay.”

Jessica beamed at her. “Thanks. That’s really nice. You have a great shop here. I love the selection. I feel like I could spend hours in here.”

The beautiful store manager smiled widely at the comments. Sophie had a cute smile, I thought. I liked that she was confident enough to show her teeth when she smiled. “Thank you. I’m almost afraid to rearrange it because I get the same feeling.”

“Well, you already do spend hours here,” Rachel joked.

She giggled lightly. “I do, don’t I? Listen, I was about to close up. Why don’t you girls stay and I’ll go close the gate. That way, you can shop in a little more privacy, almost like you own the place.”

“That would be great!” Rachel exclaimed.

“A lock in!” I added.

“Okay, give me a second. I’ll be right back.”

As soon as she disappeared around a display Jessica leaned over to Rachel, “What do you think of her?”

“She’s nice. Why?”

“I think she was checking us out. You think she’s a lesbian?”

“I don’t know, why don’t you ask her?”

They didn’t have to wait long before I returned. “I have to close the register, too. Is there anything you girls would like to buy first?”

Rachel thought a minute before she answered. “What if we pay with cash. Could you still close the register, but post the sales on the morning’s ticket so we can keep shopping?”

I took a moment to mull the suggestion over, “How much are you going to spend? It’s not going to be worth the hassle if you’re only going to buy one bra.”

“What if we spend this much?” Rachel asked, reaching into her purse and pulling out the last of the cash I had given them. I rolled my eyes.

Sophie’s eyes opened in surprise. “That’ll do. In fact, I don’t normally do this while customers are in the store, but I’ll go back up front and pull the screen down, that way no one from inside the mall can see in. You really will have the store to yourselves, then.”

“That’d be wonderful. That’s really sweet of you, our boss will really appreciate this.” Jessica wrapped me in a hug on impulse. It wasn’t an action she normally did with strangers, but she was genuinely starting to like me. She was a nice person with a sweet and generous spirit.

I lingered in the hug, slowly inhaling Jessica’s sweet fragrance. I rubbed her hands across Jessica’s shoulders, fighting the urge to drop them to her ass. I almost sighed longingly when Jessica withdrew and wanted the moment to linger.

“I’ll stand guard,” I said quietly as the shapely blonde left us alone.

“Hurry back.” Jessica couldn’t hide the tenderness in her voice. She caught herself watching Sophie’s backside as she walked away.

Rachel cleared her throat to draw Jessica away from me. “Yep,” Jessica told her. “She’s lesbian, or at least bi.”

“You’re a lech. But a sexy, irresistible one. Let’s get back to it.”

The girls returned to their shopping with gusto. Selecting panties, bras, and other lingeries for themselves and each other. They were so absorbed in their shopping that they were startled again when Sophie reappeared at their side.

“Sorry about that. I guess I have a knack for startling you tonight. Listen, since you girls are probably going to be in and out of the changing room quite a bit, why don’t you go pick out robes for yourselves, on the house, to wear in between outfits. Then you won’t have to keep getting dressed every time you try on an outfit.”

“That is really sweet of you. Thank you so much.” I said graciously, the blonde looked away bashfully. This time Rachel wrapped me in a hug. We lingered in the embrace, holding their bodies together. Rachel could feel the hard points of my penis pushing into her soft tummy. As we separated Rachel turned her head slightly, causing the corners of our lips to touch momentarily. Electricity sparked between our eyes as we gazed at each other from inches away. I was beginning to lean in for a kiss when Jessica interrupted them with a giggle. We looked over to see Jessica looking back with an impish grin.

Sophie stepped back, blushing slightly. “Right. I have to…to finish closing the store. Yell if you need anything.”

“We will,” Rachel whispered, trying to put as much sexiness as she could into her voice. I gave Jessica and Rachel an uncertain smile as the shop keeper disappeared again to continue her managerial duties.

“So you like her, too,” Jessica teased with a smile.

Rachel shrugged non-committally. “She’s a beautiful woman and she is being so nice to us. I figured it was the least I could do.”

“Yeah, it’s the least I’d do to her, too.” I added.

“I’m glad you approve of her.” Rachel reached up and brushed her fingers across my cheek, then turning to Jessica she said, “Let’s go look at the robes. I may have been on to something with that suggestion.” The pair headed for the back of the store where the mentioned articles were on display. “It’s kind of weird having a whole store to ourselves, but I like it.”

“Yeah. It makes shopping for naughty undies even more exciting. Like we’re doing something even more forbidden.”

Jessica giggled and held up a white silk robe. It was short, barely long enough to reach her mid-thigh. She gazed at it for a minute, then decided she liked it. Imagining herself stepping out of the shower with her skin still damp, putting that robe on, she knew she’d look like a million bucks. She just had to have it. Rachel was still looking through the clothing so Jessica went for the changing room.

Seeing her return Rachel couldn’t suppress a wolf whistle. Jessica’s bright red hair seemed almost orange against the white of the robe. Her legs looked long and sexy under the robe, which rode wonderfully high on her thighs. Every time she took a step it rode up high enough Rachel would hope to get a peak of her bare pussy. Jessica had tied the robe loosely and it hung open at her chest, revealing the inside swell of her breasts.

“You look good enough to eat.” I gasped.

“I wish somebody would. I’m so horny.” She rolled her eyes in mock exasperation.

“All in good time. What do you think of this one?” Rachel held up a thick full length robe that looked wonderfully warm, but too heavy for summer nights.

“Gah. Only my mom would wear something like that. And how are you going to be able to wear it during the summer?”

“There is such a thing as air conditioning.”

Jessica again rolled her eyes. “Maybe if it had a sub-arctic setting. Here, try this one.” She handed Rachel a deep blue robe. It was still full length, and made to wrap the entire body, but the material was light enough to show the figure underneath.

Rachel nodded her approval and headed for the changing room. Jessica was looking over the teddy selection when Rachel returned shortly with me in tow. “If you like that robe, they have a matching camisole and short set over here. I think they would look stunning on you.”

“Look at you!” Jessica told her. “Looking good.” Rachel looked almost exotic in the long robe with the light dragon print. Her high heels enhanced the look even more. She’d tied the robe open enough that with every step a long sliver of her leg would appear, and when she turned sideways the large swell of her breast was visible.

“Thank you. Now we’re two of a kind.”

“I’ll get that set for you,” I interrupted. The girls giggled and continued looking over the contents of the store. I was only gone a second before I returned with the camisole set. “Here. Try this, I think I got your size right.”

Rachel took the offered lingerie and turned for the changing room. I stopped her. “Look, there’s no one around, the store’s closed up so no one can get in or see in. Why don’t you just change out here? It’ll be faster and more convenient.”

Rachel and Jessica exchanged glances before shrugging. “I’ll go get the camera,” Jessica volunteered and vanished quickly through the aisles of racks and tables.

“I see you’re making good progress,” called the store manager as she approached, “So how long those two known each other?” she asked as Rachel shrugged out of her robe.

“Two days.”

Sophie couldn’t hide her surprise. “But you’ve all been talking like you’re life long friends.”

“I know. We hit it off well. I really like her and I think she really likes me. Some good chemistry between us, I guess.” Rachel was now standing completely naked except for high heels before this stranger, chatting about Jessica as if they were friends of long standing. She was aware of my eyes roaming up and down her body, soaking in her long legs, trimmed pubes, and large soft breasts.

Jessica returned before they could lapse into an uncomfortable silence. “So are you buying the lingerie for each other?” Sophie enquired.

Jessica and Rachel smiled at each other. Rachel answered as she slipped the silky camisole over her smooth skin. “Not really. We’re buying it for him. He’s paying for it, so we figured we’d give him a treat.”

“The two of you together?”

“Yep.” Rachel spun to model the outfit. Jessica whistled at her. The camisole hung curtain like from her breasts, the shorts seeming to drape from her waist the same way, hiding her precious sexual anatomy from direct view.

“That looks good. He’s one lucky guy.”

“Tell us about it.” Jessica set the camera on a table and adjusted the zoom to take in the whole area where they were going to be trying on clothes. “What about me? What would I look good in?”

Sophie thought for a moment. Without saying a word she walked over to a rack and pulled a hanger out. She handed a sheer, tight camisole to Jessica before disappearing up front. She returned with a lacy white thong. “Try that. I think I got your size right.”

Seconds later Jessica was standing buck naked. Seconds after that she was clad in the see through camisole and equally see through panties. “That looks good,” Rachel told her. “You have a real knack for this. We’ll take all this. Hey, why don’t you pick something out for yourself? As a reward for being so kind to us.” I shook my head in disbelief, laughing.

“I can’t do that. Besides, you don’t have to. I get an employee discount here that makes everything I buy really cheap.”

“Then take two. Come on. It’s going to be Jeff’s treat. And we’d really like to repay you for your help and kindness.”

“I can’t let you do that. I know it’s not your money, but I’d feel guilty taking it anyway. I don’t even know… your boss.”

“He’s the boss of me,” Rachel smiled at me seductively.

“He’s my Daddy,” Jessica added. My face went as red as Jessica’s hair. “Please let us. You’ve been so nice, at least let us do something nice for you in return,” Jessica added to the argument. Although she wasn’t simply trying to repay kindness, she was genuinely interested in what she was hiding under that skirt.

Rachel took over again, “Tell you what. You picked perfect outfits for us, so let us pick a perfect outfit for you.”

The blonde blinked for a second. Although she suggested outfits for people all day, I doubted anybody had ever picked a slinky outfit for her. The idea was provocative, and she knew she couldn’t refuse. “Alright. I guess.”

Jessica cheered and clapped her hands in excitement. “I get to pick the bra! I saw the perfect one a minute ago. Let me go find it.”

“I’ll get the panties then,” Rachel said and headed in the opposite direction. I waited uncomfortably for the pair to return.

“You really are a lucky man.” Sophie said, as she came to stand beside me.

“Don’t I know it!”

“I hope they realise how lucky they are to have a hunk like you looking out for them. I can see why they find you attractive,” She looked up at me and I noticed her blue eyes were dilated and her lips were open, “it’s obvious if you know where to look.” My face ran flush as a horrible stirring made itself apparent in my loins. I was stunned by how forward a comment it was, and I immediately sensed my growing arousal. “It’s a perk of my job… being able to size customers up.”

Absurdly, I went along with his comment, showing no pause, and I heard myself agreeing, “Sounds like a good job.”

Sophie could only look in my direction. There was clearly a masked arousal in her eyes, but also confusion. It was an expression that appeared to be a mixture of ‘I can’t believe I just said that’ and ‘I’m not used to people being so comfortable with showing their sexuality towards each other – but I like it’. “I find you attractive too.” She smirked.

I gave her my own smirk in response, one that attempted to acknowledge that I wanted to see her out of her bra and panties too. It was a look that tried to communicate that I was enjoying witnessing her lusted after. Sophie blushed slightly, and brushed her fingers down my arm. Her mind was clearly processing her own interpretation of our behavior, and judging by her body language, she welcomed it.

I felt a little uneasy, I was loyal to my girlfriend and somehow Jessica had already wound her way around my heart. Now the blonde they were both lusting after was coming onto me. Sophie said nothing as the two shoppers rummaged through her store to pick her an outfit. What was worse was that they would probably want her to change in front of them. I certainly wasn’t uncomfortable with the idea of seeing Sophie naked, but was afraid that Rachel and Jessica would see what kind of effect they were having on her. They had been attracted to her as soon as they had set foot in her store, and now that they were running around in her favourite lingerie pieces she didn’t stand a chance to hide her arousal.

I could already feel the heat in my groin, and knew that by now that heat was spreading to my testicles. I wished I had worn something a little more presentable that would have hid my excitement a little better than the flmsy, regular cut, department store boxers I had decided to wear. I was trying to think of an excuse to use the changing room when Rachel returned.

My resolve melted instantly, and my cock reacted by further increasing in size. Rachel looked magnificent, her loose tits swung gloriously under the camisole with each high heeled step. I couldn’t rip my eyes from the glorious mounds until I realised I had missed Rachel’s first few words.

“…would look great on Sophie. Don’t you think?” I looked at the adjustable white g-string Rachel was holding up and nodding numbly, trying desperately to hide my embarrassment. I had no idea how Rachel would react to her arousal. And if she admitted her attraction, would Jessica be jealous? Or vice versa if she admitted her attraction to Jessica?

Sophie took the offered panties in her hand and looked down at them, trying to hide her confused eyes from Rachel’s gaze. Seeing the panties for the first time she noticed how thin and flimsy they were. They were going to barely cover her. Rachel couldn’t hide how excited as she already was, tempting the blonde into those panties would make her even hornier… and take the attention from my own arousal.

Before she could consider refusing the panties Jessica returned with a bra in her hand. I didn’t see the bra for a few seconds, I watched Sophie and all she had was eyes for Jessica’s beautiful figure clad in the sheer skimpy outfit she’d selected. Jessica’s nipples were dark nubs under the sheer top, poking out at me, begging her to suck them. Winning a struggle with her libido, she looked at the bra Jessica had selected. It was a small sheer white thing, with thin straps and a small cut cup made more for sex than comfort or support. The girls had conspired.

She just looked at the small pieces of cloth in her hands. An almost non-existent thong and absolutely sheer bra. If I was going to pick underclothing to reveal a woman’s figure at her sluttiest, then these articles would have been what I would have picked. That thought made me stop and think. They had obviously picked them for that same reason. They wanted to see her near naked. Hadn’t they both said that they were having an affair with the same guy? Did they mean menage a trois? Did they want a menage a trois with her?

As lustful thoughts of having all three of them at the same time coursed through my mind, my body reacted by dribbling precum juices. There was no way I would be able to hide the reaction the three of them were causing now.

“These are really cute,” she lied. There was nothing cute about the lingerie in her hands. It was erotic and sexy, nothing more, and it’d been meant for nothing more.

“You like them? I hoped you would. I love thin thongs like that sometimes, especially when I’m feeling horny. I just love the way they feel when they slip up inside my lips and rub against my clit. It drives me nuts.” Unconsciously, Rachel’s hand had slipped to the inside of her thigh, her fingers rubbing against the inside V of her groin, inches away from her heated pussy.

Jessica moved against Rachel, wrapping her hands around her slim waist and lightly rubbing her ass through the satiny shorts. “Well, are you going to try them on and give Jeff a good show?”

I shook my head to clear the trance I had been in, watching Rachel and Jessica’s bodies rubbing together. It was like a dream come true. I had always fantasized about being with more than one woman at a time, but this was reality, and making me even hotter than any day dream could have.

Sophie didn’t reply to Jessica’s question verbally, she didn’t trust her voice. Recovering from her fantasy delirium, she began to slowly unbutton her blouse, pulling the cloth open as wide as it would go with each popped button, exposing more and more of her smooth creamy skin to Rachel and Jessica’s hungry eyes. Too soon her blouse was off. She carefully folded it and handed it to me. dutifully I set it on a small store sofa behind her.

Jessica moved to face me, turning her body full into the undressing woman. Rachel slid behind Jessica to watch the show from over her shoulder. Jessica leaned back instinctively into the warmth of Rachel’s body and Rachel wrapped her in a warm hug that left her gently stroking Jessica’s firm tits.

“Jeff?” Sophie asked, using my name for the first time. “Would you help me?” She directed me behind her and I expertly unclasped her bra and she gasped as the material rubbed against her sensitive nipples. I could see them harden and stiffen at the cusps of her breasts and knew there was no way she’d be able to hide her attraction now. The bra slipped off her shoulders. Rachel and Jessica gasped simultaneously.

Sophie’s nipples were long. Over a half inch already. The two were mesmerized by their length, miniature cocks in their own rights. Sophie blushed a little under the attention. She knew what they were staring at, and I guessed that it had always been an uncertain point with her. Her nipples were too big, for some people, and for her, I bet they were mostly an annoyance. They must have been extremely sensitive, I thought as I placed the thicker cupped bra she wore onto the sofa with her top. I pondered that the thicker material hid her protrusions if they became too obvious in public. I found myself wondering if, in the private moments of intercourse, there was nothing better than riding a man’s shaft while her nipples rubbed against his chest where her tits swung back and forth, rhythmically.

Once again I had to shake my head clear and back to reality. A reality that had the blonde standing topless before two gorgeous, lingerie clad sirens. Clad in lingerie she had picked for them. I had to get this over with, or I wouldn’t be able to control myself.

Without ceremony or permission, I unzipped her skirt and she stepped out of it. Once again I folded it neatly and set it on the sofa behind her. Embarrassed, she realised too late that the time I had taken to fold her skirt had left her pantied pussy in plain sight revealing her secret. I watched the girl’s eyes lowered to the wet spot on the front panel of her panties. Sophie was so hot and wet already.

From behind I saw her shoulders heave as she took a deep breath, then she hooked her fingers into the elastic and swiftly pulled her panties down. A little too swiftly. The panties stuck wetly to her soaking vagina, pulling away with a small slurp. If there had been any doubt that Rachel and Jessica hadn’t noticed her attraction, it was gone now. And indeed Jessica and Rachel had noticed, and each in turn was barely suppressing her own urges to dive into my wet mound and lick her sweet juices.

Sophie was totally exposed, standing naked and embarrassed before the two vixens, her only covering her closely shaved triangle of pubic hair. Before she could think much more of her situation she grabbed the new bra and pulled it up her arms to her shoulders. It clasped in front, and before she could think she pulled the bra closed and gasped loudly at the sudden stimuli. The fabric had squeezed at her nipples a fraction of a second before her arms had rubbed hard against them. Slowly, reluctantly she pulled her arms away from her stiff nipples to show them tenting the thin material of the bra. Their arousal was in full display as it pushed the sheer material away from the rounded mounds of her tits.

Summoning her courage, she looked up at Rachel and Jessica. They in turn were looking back at her and her near naked body with open lust. I was glad that they at least felt the same way that she did. She loosened the sides of the g-string and stepped into the thin string of cloth. She pulled it up to her waist and was about to adjust the panties to fit properly when Jessica interrupted her.

“Slow down, gorgeous.” Jessica’s voice was thick and husky with her own restrained lusts. “Not so fast. Let me help you.”

Jessica closed the few steps separating the two of them. I felt a momentary panic fill my mind. Lusts were boiling in my body on the verge of overflowing. The brazen teenager wrapped her slender fingers around the g-string. Rachel stepped in behind her, sandwiching her in between the two beautiful women. Rachel laid gentle fingers on her shoulders, slowly adjusting the bra, wiggling the cups against her sensitive nipples.

“How does that fit?” Jessica asked, sliding her fingers along the waist of the panties. Sophie quivered minutely at the slight touches. Jessica’s fingers continued their exploration until they reached the front of the g-string where it nestled into Sophie’s wet folds.

“You’re really enjoying this, aren’t you?” she said noting my obvious erection.

I could only nod as her body tried to force Sophie’s mind to act on the stimulus it was receiving. Jessica slid her fingers against the store manager’s wet slit for a few moments more before pulling them away. The absence left her shivering and nearly begging for more. She watched in fascination as Jessica snaked her hand through the air above her shoulder and into Rachel’s open mouth.

From inches away I watched Rachel’s mouth and throat muscles work on Jessica’s fingers, pulling Sophie’s love juices from them. Rachel issued a soft moan of delight as Jessica pulled her fingers from Rachel’s mouth. “Can I taste?” Jessica asked.

Sophie didn’t even look at Jessica when she nodded her head, her eyes were locked on Rachel’s where they hovered inches away. Rachel leaned in and the first kiss was just a gentle pressure of lips on lips. A mere hint of what was promised to come. She melted back into Rachel’s encircling arms.

When she suddenly jumped, Rachel thrust her tongue deep into the older woman’s mouth. Jessica had begun her oral ministration at her pussy, and I was trembling like a leaf before winter as I began to undo my belt. Sophie had to break the kiss with Rachel to get enough air to breathe. I took the opportunity to rub my hands across Sophie’s voluptuous chest and rub those long nipples for the very first time. They were stiff and hard where they tipped my warm breasts. Rachel fingered one through the thin bra, loving the way they felt as I pinched on the other.

Down below, Jessica’s tongue had pushed Sophie’s g-string into her pussy and was now chasing it, swirling with the fabric in the depth of my vagina. She would alternate pushing her tongue deep to sucking on her stiff and swollen clitoris. Jessica could feel the wet flow course out of the blonde woman’s body and into her mouth. Happily she licked up the streaming flood, content to work away with her tongue.

Finally I stopped them. Drawing her breath in swift, ragged gulps, I told the girls, “Let her breathe, if you don’t let her lie down she’s going to collapse.” To my surprise the girls helped her down. Rachel supported her back while Jessica gently laid her hips on the ground. Never for a second did Jessica’s talented mouth leave my pussy.

Rachel repositioned herself to pull first one, then the other nipple into her mouth, bra and all. She suckled each a few times before pulling the skimpy material aside and pulling each naked nub firmly into her mouth.

Sophie’s big blue eyes locked with my own as I began to fidget. Trying to think of other things, other than sex, other than the beautiful women before me. Not knowing if I would be a welcome addition to their tryst.

“Are you going to take off your clothes too?” Sophie asked, sensing my hesitation. Her body was being worshiped but she was looking straight at me.

“Yes, um, I suppose I could.”

Sophie smiled, breathing heavily, “You should.”

But I still did nothing. I looked at her. She was extremely attractive. Maybe ten years older than Rachel, maybe more, maybe nearer my age. But still quite stunning. Dyed blonde hair, loose, straighter and longer than Jessica’s. She wore little or no make up, curvacious, average height and delectable legs. She had a great ass, and her breasts were full and pert, far bigger than my younger lovers. I may have thought about sex as soon as I saw her, and may have worried about getting turned on, when I was naked. This was a desperate situation. She was still waiting. I was still waiting.

“You don’t have to. Obviously.”

“No, no it’s okay. I’m sure he can.” Rachel answered for me.

“Okay then. Take off your clothes.” Sophie asked with more confidence.

So I started to undress. I pulled my trainers off by the heel, bent over to yank my socks off, dropped my jacket on the chair behind me, undid the buttons on my shirt. This is it then, here I go, I pulled the shirt out of the waist of my own jeans, took it completely off and lay it over my jacket. I was half naked, and it was a little cold in this room. I undid the button on my trousers and unzipped the fly. Sophie’s eyes did not leave mine.

I dropped my trousers and stepped out of them, folding them on the seat of the chair. I decided to wait a while now, for no reason. I think I saw Sophie raise an eyebrow. Right, here goes. I hooked two thumbs into the waistband of my boxer shorts, bent over a bit and pulled them down, stepping out of them, tossing them behind me and stood up, naked. My penis seemed to have shrunk on me. It had seemingly reacted to this situation with a flight of its own and had more or less shriveled to a state that can only be described as childlike.

I looked at three women writhing before me, my arms by my side, my cock sinking into my pubic rug, my balls having also retreated, like I had just stepped out of a cold bath or just had a dip in a particularly cold sea. Well, too late, I was naked now, naked in front of this lovely woman, she had seen it, she had seen me.

I feel sure she had seen it all before, as a lingerie store manager, and i certainly wasn’t impressing her. I was sure she had seen all sorts of cocks, every type of scrotum, and I suppose, every type of breast and vagina, all the various types of trimmed, sculpted, bare and unkempt bush. And now my sex organ. For the moment fear seemed to keep it in a semi erect state.

Fortunately the girls came to my rescue, intensifying their torments. Sophie began to stiffen, she took in a deep breath and held it as her blue eyes closed. Then she moaned helplessly. The sensory input from the attention to her pussy and tits was driving her wild. She relaxed, trying to make the sensations last forever, but despite her best attempts, she could feel a heat slowly rising in her loins. After a few more licks from Jessica’s tongue that heat became boiling lava, and with incredible starbursts in her vision, the volcano erupted. She covered her mouth to stifle her scream as her orgasm ripped into her.

The incredible blonde woman looked like a queen being tendered upon by her two best maidens. I felt my penis finally stir as Sophie’s eyes fluttered open, immediately finding mine. I stood there as she looked me up and down, perhaps lingering on my genitals, perhaps I saw her checking out my cock, uncircumsized if you have to know. There is nothing better than pulling back your foreskin and revealing the sensitive head, holding it back as you piss, as you watch the unhindered jet of piss hit the drain, and as you feel the first swelling of an erection, just the initial hint, keeping your foreskin held back, and staring at your cock, at its stem, at the now plump head, swollen and wet, full and shiny, hard but somehow soft. I stood there naked, as she continued to look me up and down.

I looked down at her, and stepped to the chair, feeling my penis shake as I walked, feeling it hanging now, and swinging, relaxed just a bit, against my thighs. I placed my left leg on the seat of the chair and held my right wrist with my left hand, behind my back. And now I could feel my cock as it swayed free of my legs, as it hung against my balls, I could feel a small breeze, from somewhere, hit the underside of my scrotum, I could feel everything down there, everything registered at the moment, it was like a motion detector down there, with infra red beams and trip wires.

The movement of air was caressing me. And it was nice, suddenly, I was quite enjoying this, I was enjoying being studied by this blonde stranger, I was enjoying being nude and looked at. Rachel and Jessica carried Sophie on a wave of sexual splendor through her orgasm. After several shuddering minutes she reluctantly came down from her high, sated but not exhausted.

The two girls lifted their mouths from where they devoured Sophie and locked them together in a deep kiss that told each other just how much they needed their own release. Sophie moaned at the sudden inattention. Grinning her lusts at Rachel, Jessica slid her body upward along the brunette, until she lay on top of her, her hips straddling her.

Rachel knew what Jessica wanted and moved to comply. She rounded Jessica’s legs and placed herself between them. She pulled Jessica’s thong to the side before grabbing one of her ass cheeks in each hand. Reverently she separated the nubile flesh to fully reveal the puckered anal opening. Jessica moaned in expectant pleasure as Rachel roughly kneaded the rounded flesh in her hands. Slowly she began kissing Jessica’s rear at the base of the tail bone, licking down her crack to place another wet sucking kiss. When the next kiss would place her against Jessica’s anus, she instead licked around the puckered opening.

Sophie’s eyes were still on me, tremours still echoing through her body. We simply stared at each other. Neither of us brave enough for what would come next. I began to walk towards her, then I knelt down by her side.

“Are you OK?” I asked quietly.

“I am now.” The blonde replied. She reached out and I tried to crawl back, but her hand quickly grabbed the tip of my penis. She lifted my soft cock up and cupped my testicles. My sack filled her small hand. “Hmm,” she said examining them, “they do seem heavy and full of sperm.”

As she spoke she kept tugging on my penis. It started growing to its full size in her hand. I looked at her as it slowly swelled with blood, hardening, readying itself for sex. She just stared at my penis swelling in her hand, her eyes growing wide as it turned rock hard.

“I’m sorry Sophie,” I apologised, “I can’t control it.” I smirked.

She didn’t seem bothered by my erection and she wrapped her fingers around its girth. I shivered as she ran her fingers along the length of my penis, stopping to squeeze the head. It felt incredible as she began stroking it. It felt fantastic and on the third stroke, I bucked my hips, thrusting my penis through her fist. I wanted to warn her, but the words stuck in my throat. I had never seen the head of my penis so large. It swelled up as big as a plum, throbbing, and engorged with blood.

Sophie was simply irresistible. Yeah, I was still missing something here, but in Sophie’s face there was only openness and truth. Okay. Stop being a fool. I relaxed. Smiled. Took her in my arms, and kissed her. Our kiss deepened, and lasted, and lasted.

Until, of course, Jessica intervened. She leaned against me from behind, stroking my thighs and butt, while her tongue lashed up my neck. Her voice blended honey with sarcasm.

“Good job, Jeff and about time. Faced with three hot girls who want to rip your clothes off and fuck you senseless, you managed to say ‘oh, ok then’. Now let’s get this show on the road.

“I think we need you sitting down, Daddy, if I can get this blonde bimbo off your face.”

I was maneuvered to a store sofa and pushed onto it, still kissing Sophie, who fell into my lap.

“He’s my Daddy,” Jessica said impatiently. “Move over. Let him feel my kiss.”

Sophie squirmed delightfully on my lap, and pulled her lips away, grinning, as Jessica slid down next to her. I ended up with my arms round two beautiful girls, one perched on each leg, running their hands over me. Sophie started nibbling at my neck and ear, while Jessica looked deep into my eyes, brushed back her lustrous red hair, and slowly brought her mouth down on mine. She was an incredible kisser, her tongue soft and passionate, and talented and sensuous and sweet. Of course it didn’t hurt that Sophie was also finding all the sensitive spots, and I could feel Rachel’s hands stroking my feet and running them up my inner thigh, as she knelt down between the other two.

“Well, you’ve kissed us all, now, Daddy,” Jessica whispered, pausing to let me breathe. “Time to see what you’re getting next.” She and Sophie both slid to my side a little. “Rachel, why don’t you show your man?”

Smiling confidently, Rachel rose to her feet. Since she’d been between my knees, I got to see a gracefully rising display of her lovely face and body, culminating in her shaved pussy about a foot from my face. Rachel stepped back, brought her hands up to run them through her hair, and then gave me a little slow dance. She was writhing and posing her body, like a supercharged lap dancer, just out of my reach.

My girlfriend was damn good at this, and she knew it. My eyes almost popped out of my head, watching her move. This time she was even more explicit. I didn’t remember her doing her that before, for example: leaning forward, cupping her breasts for me, while gazing into my eyes, then turning, spreading her legs and bending right over, hands to the floor, and looking back at me over her shoulder while her pert ass waved in my face. The other girls let her perform for maybe a minute, while they were all over me, caressing, tickling me with their hair, rubbing their breasts against me, planting soft kisses on my face and neck, but not interrupting my view of Rachel’s erotic display.

Eventually, though, Jessica felt it was time to change the channel.

“My turn, Daddy,” she whispered to me, and started to move toward the older woman.

“Oh?” Sophie said softly, an eyebrow raised as their eyes met.

“Yes, sweetie,” Jessica responded, pausing to lick the side of my mouth. “This way he has to wait until last to have you, and he’ll have his two semi-naked lovers attending to him while he does. Isn’t that a nice aesthetic arrangement?”

Sophie smiled, and took a moment to kiss me full on the mouth while Jessica stood and Rachel knelt on the sofa in her place, then draped herself over me, one long leg hooked over mine, nuzzling my neck.

I looked up, into Jessica’s green eyes, and she smiled wickedly back. She took her time undressing fingers playing at the straps of her lingerie, building up the tension. Then she removed her robe in one slow, sensuous motion, and stood before me, raising her hands behind her head, arching her back, displaying her naked breasts, pert and shapely, sweetly slung on her nubile body.

Like the other two women, Jessica was incredibly sexy, unbelievably hot. But there was also something especially magnetic and charismatic about her. I could tell the other girls felt it as I did. She was younger, keener and she made us all feel like teenagers again. Their hands were still caressing me, but they couldn’t tear their eyes away from the redheaded girl any more than I could.

Then Jessica’s fingers went behind her to unfasten her panties, and she wriggled sinuously out of it. She wore nothing now. She flexed and posed her luscious body for me – well, for all three of us, perhaps – in a slow, sexy little dance, ending up facing away from us, smiling back over her shoulder. I was so aroused I was almost in pain. Jessica saw my eyes devouring her slender, shapely legs, their length emphasised by her heels.

“You wanted us to keep my heels on, didn’t you, Jeff? At least for a bit,” Jessica said, in that low, teasing voice she did so well. “It’s very slutty of me, isn’t it? But at least we’re being good little sluts, obedient to your desires. Rachel, you should put yours on too.”

“Oh, yes, of course,” Rachel breathed, kissing me on the lips, and sliding off me to run into her clothes pile. Sophie took the opportunity to have my mouth all to herself again, and kissed me deeply, with a passionate hunger equaled by my own. Then Jessica’s face pressed against our two, and the kiss became three-way, our mouths opening wider, lips sliding against each other, tongues lashing out. I’d never before been in a three-way kiss that really worked. But, God, this one did.

Jessica pulled her lips away. Rachel had returned, now wearing killer black high heels, and leaned forward to give me a deep, sensuous kiss. Then it was Sophie’s turn to stand up, while Rachel slipped into her place by my side.

I gazed into Sophie’s eyes, and I just froze. There was a pause in the universe, and in the room no one moved. These women were all amazing. Rachel’s face was lovely, her figure incredible and she moved like a goddess of sensuality. Jessica was unbelievably beautiful. She radiated a thrilling sexual aura. Her body was a dream.

But from the moment I met her it was Sophie I suddenly wanted. She moved me, and thrilled me, and my physical desire for her had gone beyond lust to become a hunger that I felt all over. When I looked at her, my mouth literally produced saliva, muscles tightened, I leaned forward. I ached for her. It felt almost dangerous, like I should be afraid of what it might make me do. Jessica had been right to warn me. We’d only just met, at this precious juncture in time and space, and our only commitment was to enjoy life, and share each other. I had no right to think of anything else, especially with my girlfriend present with the redhead birthday present she had gifted to me. But whatever happened tonight, or tomorrow, or anytime – it was Sophie, I knew, who would be in my dreams. Perhaps it was because she was older and more experienced than the girls? Perhaps because it was more appropriate to seek sexual relations with a woman my own age? I was confused and maybe Sophie sensed that as she lay there, her eyes huge and so deep I was lost in them. But her face, as she looked into mine, was now intense and serious, almost stressed. And I thought perhaps I saw a hunger in her which mirrored my own. She closed her eyes, and breathed. Once, twice. And when she opened them she smiled, her face easing into its normal happy expression. Once again she seemed relaxed, almost purified. How did she do that? Who was this woman?

But I thought I understood.

Tonight was for tonight. Our agreement and our bond was to enjoy life, and each other. We were here for tonight. Tonight was here for us. And tonight was for tonight.

Sophie and I smiled agreement into each other’s eyes. We had a deal.

And with that, time and the universe returned. I looked at Sophie. My whole body thrilled at the sight of her. Jessica and Rachel moved again, stroking, licking, sensuously arousing me further. And now Sophie spoke.

“I’ve wanted to do this all evening, since you came into the store.” She bit her lower lip, then smiled seductively, and her tone became provocative. “I hope you like what you see.”

Slowly stood in front of me, model like she posed naturally for a moment, one leg bent, arms by her side as my eyes roamed her wonderful body. Proud, shapely breasts. Toned stomach and narrow waist. She wore the little see through thong and, taking her time, she slid that down those long legs and off, revealing another beautiful shaved pussy. And stood straight again, smiling, obviously taking pleasure from my reaction.

Because I was dazed. Wide-mouthed and wide-eyed. My mind blown by this moment. My penis rose, like an obelisk erected in her honour. Sophie’s smile turned from sweet to vixen, as nakedly sexual as her luscious body. She walked up to me, melted into my lap and joined the other two girls in kissing at my face.

“Must be the shoes,” Jessica whispered archly, while nuzzling my cheek.

“Mmm,” Sophie murmured, planting little kisses across my temple then kneeling up to brush her sweet breasts across my lips, offering them up to my hungry mouth. I licked, and then sucked a nipple, feeling it come erect. “Well, we thought he’d like that, didn’t we?” Rachel said to Jessica, smiling knowingly.

Three pairs of hands were sliding all over my body, arousing me even beyond what I’d experienced so far. They were stroking and kissing me all over – well, everywhere except around the erection thrusting aimlessly into the air. I was trying to kiss them all back, to stroke and fondle all the wonderful naked flesh that surrounded me. I would kiss a girl deeply, then a slim hand would pull my face onto the next pair of parted lips. Or I would be kissing one girl when another did something – licked a nipple, sucked my ear, something – so incredibly I would gasp. The girls would giggle and that became part of the game: every time I gasped or moaned, I had to kiss a different girl. My hands just flowed over all of them. Firm breasts, pert asses, lissom thighs. It was like some impossible modern dance, our four bodies twined together, always moving, me standing in the middle with the girls clinging to me and rubbing themselves round me. Sometimes I would manage to push my dick against one of them, but they always moved, and I would hear a little giggle or ‘uh-uh, Jeff’. I was incredibly aroused. Well, no shit.

“I think that probably counts as second base,” Jessica whispered to Sophie, licking my neck.

Finally they took pity on me. Sophie took my face in her hands, looked deep into my eyes and kissed me. My dick immediately sprung out against Sophie’s tummy. She lowered a hand and wrapped her fingers round the base, holding it away from her.

“Jeff, darling,” she whispered, between soft kisses around my mouth. “If it was just me, and I was licking and sucking you, you’d want to cum in my mouth?”

I caught excited glances between the girls.

“Yes, I think we’d better give Jeff some relief,” Rachel smiled, “or something might explode. I know, Sophie, you want to taste him… but Jessica and I can help, can’t we?”

The girls pressed me down to sit again on the sofa. And Sophie knelt between my legs, smiling up at me. Once more I lost myself in her eyes. I was aware of her hands gliding over my thighs, of her perfect body as she knelt back. Pushing her wonderful breasts forward for my lustful gaze. So beautiful, so smooth, those delicious curves tipped with mouth-watering, erect pink nipples. Rachel and Jessica arranged themselves again on either side of me, their bodies against mine, stroking my chest, my arms, my neck. Licking and kissing. Worshipping my body, it felt like. Sophie leaned forward to plant the softest of kisses on my throbbing erection, making me twitch and moan.

Then she gave me the most incredible blowjob of my life.

With a sinful smile, she flicked her head to the side, shaking her lovely brown hair down over her right cheek, and slowly lowered her tresses till they enveloped my dick. Using her hands to shape her hair, she caressed my manhood languidly with the soft strands. Teasing, tickling, and feathering me exquisitely around the shaft, the head and my balls. Sometimes she would twine her hair around me, several times, then slowly pull her head back and twist and pull the hair up my length like the softest caress. Sometimes she brushed her cheek gently against the side of my dick, sometimes she stopped to bestow a provocative breath of hot air on it. It was all done with the lightest, most tantalising soft pressure, not enough to make me come but more than enough to drive me crazy. And all the while she gazed up at me, lips parted temptingly, her eyes hot. The girls were astounded and were certainly learning how to improve their own technique.

She brushed her blonde hair back again, and keeping her hands up behind her head she arched her back to push her ripe breasts against my shaft. And squirmed her body against me, up and down, and twisting, letting me revel in the sensation of her soft, warm flesh rubbing against me, partially enclosing me. Pre-cum was oozing out, and Sophie used it skilfully to lubricate the inner curves of her breasts, making me gasp at the moist slickness of her silky touch. Then she leaned back a little, and delicately traced her long right nipple up the underside of my manhood.

She lowered her arms and leaned back, then turned her head to the side and brought her mouth forward once more, this time to kiss and lick up one side of my engorged erection. Impossibly, my penis stiffened even more as, still looking up into my eyes, Sophie languorously ran her open mouth along me, down to the base and oh, so gently back up, dragging her moist, full lips against my tortured skin. At last, at last, she reached the top, where I so frantically needed to be touched. First she kissed me there, softly, torturously. Then those warm lips parted and her tongue curled out to delicately bathe that most sensitive spot just below the head, gently caressing it with the moist tip, and I groaned, before her lips came together again, first in a sensuous smile at me, then in a series of melting, lingering kisses all round the head.

Then she brought her mouth gently down over the first two inches of my shaft, and slowly, exquisitely sucked her way up to the top.

I was lost and on fire. Back arched, panting for breath. And while Sophie forced me to endure these incredible feelings, the other girls were kissing me, licking my nipples, caressing my body all over, nuzzling, sucking, grazing fingernails across my skin. Sending electric jolts of pleasure surging down through my nerves, to meet the even more exquisite sensations coming up from Sophie’s talented mouth.

I was trying my best to hold onto my load. I could cum at any time and God I desperately wanted to. But Sophie was indeed very, very clever. For long minutes she switched between using her lips and tongue all over my dick and balls to give me incredible pleasure; then her mouth, sucking slowly up and down, to bring me towards release; then her fingers or her breasts or the soft skin of her cheeks, to change the level of moisture on my dick, keeping the perfect friction always for me to feel the most incredible, scorching delight. Sure, maybe there’s no such thing as a bad blowjob, but I’d never experienced anything like this before. I was sweating, and writhing, out of my mind with ecstasy.

Sophie leaned back, looking up at me, face ardent and clearly aroused. Her fingers stroked my flesh, keeping me on fire.

“Jeff, darling, you are so sexy. I love doing this. I love the way your body reacts. I could do this to you all night. But I think perhaps you’re ready now? I want you in my mouth, I want to feel you when you cum. Do you want to cum now, darling?”

My response was somewhere between ‘ohhh, yes’ and a moan.

With another sultry look, Sophie leaned forward, licked and kissed for a moment, then put her lips over me and slid down, down till I was deep in her mouth, fully in and touching her throat. She paused, then slowly brought her mouth all the way back up, incredibly warm and soft on my sensitive skin. Then she did it again. And again, a little faster, and then slipped into a rising rhythm sucking on the top half of my shaft, her tongue moving against the head. It was incredible. She moved just a little slower than I thought I needed. But it felt like she was not forcing an orgasm from me, rather she was going with my own increasingly desperate yearning to come, helping it happen at the exact moment my body got there, allowing me the maximum of pleasure as it built.

I felt my climax rising in a way I never had before. I got closer and closer, my legs stretched out, and now she sped up to exactly the right speed and her tongue touched me… there, and I lost control. The muscles gathered in my legs and my butt, my balls tightened, and then the golden heat of sexual pleasure pooled in my shaft, flowed upward, searing me with delight, exploding at the head with unbelievable, wonderful ecstasy as my orgasm hit me like a tidal wave and I came and came, spurting into her mouth. God, the feeling!

The sound that started in my mouth as a moan became a loud cry as unbelievable pleasure washed through me, Sophie’s mouth riding me with perfection as my cum jetted out, touching me in all the right places at all the right moments. She had one hand caressing my balls and another on my shaft as her hot mouth devoured me, following my orgasm up to its peak and then down. Swallowing my cum easily but still moving her mouth on me, slower now but still perfectly paced so I could experience every possible millisecond of every fantastic sensation as I finally came down. All the tensed muscles relaxed, and I flopped back on the sofa, with a huge gust of air, breathing hard and sweating as if I’d run a race.

Jessica and Rachel at my side were mostly just holding me now, hardly moving, pressing little soft kisses on my cheeks and shoulders, letting me fall into the afterglow of the most amazing orgasm I’d ever experienced. My penis, rapidly softening, was still in Sophie’s mouth, and she too was barely moving, just gently cleaning me, lapping up every drop of my cum.

“Wow,” I managed to gasp. “That was incredible. You are incredible. I’ve never… not like that… Wow.”

Sophie smiled happily up at me, and gently kissed my thigh.

“I think you probably did need that, Jeff. There was such a lot for me to swallow. Mmm. You taste delicious, darling.”

“Oh,” Rachel whispered, “I know he does. Share? Please?”

“Mmm, “said Jessica. “And me. Please, Sophie?”

Sophie knelt up and the other two lowered their faces till all three girls were almost resting their chins on my chest. Sophie kissed Rachel first, long and deep. I could tell their tongues were twisting and lashing at each other. Then she turned her face to Jessica and did the same, for even longer, and when they finally separated Jessica caught Sophie’s lower lip for a final sensuous suck. Then there were three incredibly beautiful women smiling up at me.

“Third base, huh?” Jessica whispered. “That should take the edge off. Sophie’s right, you are delicious. But we’ve only just started, Daddy. I hope you have plenty of energy left.”

“Let the poor man have a moment,” Sophie said, half protectively, half teasingly. I nodded, still trying to recover, and the girls giggled at the shattered expression on my face.

“I suppose we should get dressed, it’s getting late.” Jessica said.

“Sophie, would you like to come over for dinner?” Rachel asked, pulling up her panties.

“I… I’d love to… if you’re both sure?”

“Just look into his eyes… he’s sure.” Rachel laughed.

The girls made themselves look presentable while Sophie freshened up and put her work clothes back on. As soon as she was decent she stood herself next to me and quickly put her hand in mine, almost as if to stake a claim. I could see it made Rachel feel uncomfortable but she was happy enough when Jessica took her hand in hers. Paired up we headed out the door, Sophie rolled down the shutter, locked up, and we made our way back to the car.

Sophie and Jessica excused themselves to the bathroom as we were leaving. Rachel and I stood by the car, chatting while we waited. She asked me if I was excited. I answered with a smile. I leaned in and kissed her, taking her hand and guiding it to the raging cock in my pants. The moan that came through her mouth must have indicated an acceptable answer; she didn’t ask again.

We made out for a few moments before we realised Sophie had joined us. We broke apart and laughed, apologizing; she was too shy to say anything and stop us.

“Here, let me make it up to you,” Rachel said as she stepped over to her. She pushed Sophie back so she was leaning against the rear of the car, wrapped her arms around her, and kissed her.

It was soft, not forceful. Sophie seemed to hesitate for just a moment, then melted against Rachel, kissing her back. Her arms went around Rachel and held her close, their breasts rubbing together. Within a moment their mouths had opened and their tongues had met, dueling silently in the night. Despite the cold I didn’t think I’d ever been as hot as I was at that moment.

Rachel broke away from the kiss. She leaned forward and rested her forehead against Sophie’s, gazing into her eyes.

“This means a lot to him, you know.”

Sophie nodded. “Yeah, I know.”

“He’s wanted something like this for a long time.”

“I am sure he has.”

“He likes you a lot more than he wants to admit to me… so why don’t you go over there and help him realise.”

“Are you sure? You’re his…”

“Girlfriend.” Rachel answered, “We both want this and he wants you.”

Sophie grinned wickedly and looked over at me. “Sure.”

Rachel stepped back and Sophie stood from where she had been leaning. She came to me and almost attacked me; she threw her arms around me and kissed me forcefully, shoving her tongue into my mouth.

I hope she felt I responded appropriately; I met her kiss with passion enough in my own. I reached around and grabbed her ass, pulling her to me to grind my hardon into her crotch. Rachel had been right; until this moment, it really hadn’t sunk in yet that we were really about to do this.

When we finally pried ourselves apart, Rachel was watching. I couldn’t help notice her flush and her heavier breathing.

“Come on boys and girls,” Jessica said with a lingering once-over of each of us. “Let’s go home and go to bed.”


The drive home was surprisingly uneventful. The girls chatted constantly in the back seat. When we arrived at my home I did the gentlemanly thing and rounded the car to open the door for them. All the way up the stairs the ladies walked in front of me, arm in arm, the three of them practically waving their asses in my face. I couldn’t resist and gave each of them at least one healthy slap on the way up.

I invited them inside and Rachel and I prepared a light dinner, again chatting all the while, getting to know pretty much anything and everything about each other. After some drinks the girls headed for the bedroom and got comfy, sitting on the bed, while I cleared up in the kitchen. Rachel and I had sprung for some champagne to kick off the evening which she took upstairs l. One to make it at least a little classy, and two because the alcohol would help to loosen us all up… though we didn’t really appear to need that after all.

Soon we were all sat on the bed sipping at our champagne, chatting lightly and trading hungry glances and lingering looks at various body parts. After the second glass of champagne we were all feeling QUITE loose and I took the bottle back to the kitchen. I returned to find the girls had decided to get things started; they were already mostly undressed, making out and feeling each other up when I returned to the room. I stood and watched, my cock coming to full attention in my pants as their tongues dueled and they squeezed and teased each other’s tits.

They broke off the kiss and looked at me.

“Far too many clothes, don’t you think, Sophie?”

“Oh, far too many. Want to do something about that?”

“Lets.” With a smile Sophie stepped forward and began to undress me.

She undressed me so slowly, with so much care and gentleness. As she was taking off my clothes, she continued talking to me.

“I know this is right. There’s something powerful going on here… between us.”

“I know.” I replied. At that moment my mind and body felt like they were about to separate and I’m struggling to know what to say.

I could smell Sophie and her perfume so powerfully now. Her touch to my skin as she unbuttoned my shirt is warming and relaxing. Her tone was so peaceful and understanding. She pulled down my boxer shorts leaving me naked in front of her, wearing nothing but my chastity. I pulled her in close, wrapping my arms around her, feeling her body beneath her new underwear.

“I want you.” I said as I gently placed a kiss on her lips.

“Shall we?” she said, breaking my hold and looking over to Rachel as if to attain permission.

“That sounds like a good plan,” Jessica agreed. “But actually, I could do with a quick shower. That should give you a couple of minutes to catch your breath, Daddy.” She reached out and brazenly stroked my dick, causing it to twitch. “And I don’t want anyone amusing themselves with this until I’m back.”

“Hey, Jess,” Rachel offered, with a slightly shy smile. “I know I have some unfinished business with you. Why don’t I start by coming in with you and helping with the… hard to reach places?”

Jessica’s answer was to smile wickedly, put a hand in Rachel’s hair to pull my girlfriend towards her, and kiss her sensuously on the mouth. Then her other hand came forward to toy with one of Rachel’s nipples, first rubbing, then ending with a squeezing pull that brought a gasp from her.

“Good idea, sweetie,” Jessica breathed. “Jeff, you’ve got as long to recover as it takes us to make each other cum.” She spared a glance for Sophie. “Unless you want to join us, while Jeff gets his breath back? No, you want to stay here, don’t you.” Sophie and Jessica exchanged smiles, knowing, but playful. “Okay, but no helping yourself to the goodies without us.”

I lay there, still breathing hard, and watched my two gorgeous lovers walked lazily into the bathroom. Wearing nothing but high heels, and swinging their hips provocatively. Then my eyes turned back to Sophie. Smiling, she stood up and rearranged me so I was lying down full length on the bed, a pillow under my head. Then she lay on top of me so we were touching from our kissing lips down to our feet. Neither of us seemed to want to say much, we just smiled and kissed and gazed at each other’s faces. At close range, Sophie’s eyes were even more irresistibly devastating. My soul just swam in them.

We could hear water running in the bathroom, and a few other sounds, but not enough to know what was going on. Though my fevered imagination could probably have produced an interesting picture if I tried. But all my attention was on Sophie. At first, I felt I’d be happy just to stay like this for ever. But after a while, animal nature started to reassert itself. Spiritually beautiful though Sophie undoubtedly was, she was physically ravishing too. And a certain part of me obviously reckoned physical ravishing was the way to go. Sophie felt the stirrings and her smile turned sultry. She started to writhe slowly on top of me, sliding her pussy lips along my semi-hard penis, teasing us both.

“Oh, Jeff,” she whispered, “I want to be good and share, but you’re driving me crazy here. Okay, I need to behave.” She pulled herself away with a rueful smile, and sat up looking down at me. Aroused by how she looked, how she felt, by everything about her, my erection was lengthening. She looked down at it through half-closed eyes, and moistened her lips, before catching herself with a guilty little half-laugh. “Okay, I need a distraction from you. Let’s go see what the other two are doing.”

She pulled me up, and we shared a smile as we padded over to the bathroom. Then I realised Sophie was still wearing her heels, too. Catching my glance she looked at me suggestively.

“So you do like me being slutty for you, don’t you, Jeff? Are you going to do all sorts of really naughty things to me? Please?”

I grabbed her sweet naked ass and gave it a squeeze. Luscious. I wanted to do extremely naughty things to her right now, but controlled myself as we peered round the bathroom door.

It was a wet room, tiled in blue, and the shower was a large walk-in space with a screen. All four of us could have got in there. The shower was still on, and the room filling with steam. And in the corner of the shower, hot water running over them, Jessica and Rachel were on the floor together. Rachel’s upper back was against the wall, her legs spread, while Jessica half lay, half knelt between them, her mouth fastened onto Rachel’s pussy, two fingers inside her, her other hand roaming over Rachel’s sensational body.

“Please, please, ohhh, please,” Rachel was begging, her head thrashing from side to side, trying to cope with the water falling on her face as well as what Jessica was doing to her. “Oh, Jess, I did you, I’m so hot, please…please…don’t tease any more…”

Jessica knelt up and turned the shower off, grabbed a hand towel and patted down her face and then the area around Rachel’s pussy, making the other girl squirm with need.

“Don’t tease?” Jessica crooned, now running her hands over Rachel’s breasts and down to her thighs. “That’s a bit rich, coming from you, Rachel. We both know I can keep you like this for hours. And we both know you love it.” She glanced at Sophie and me, her expression wicked, then returned her hands and mouth to Rachel’s body.

“Oh, sure, Jessica, take all the time you want,” said Sophie archly. “Why should I mind waiting, just because I’m burning up here. Well, I’m taking Jeff to the bedroom right now and if you’re not there we’re starting without you.” With a rather haughty tilt of her chin, she took my hand and led me away. Very provocatively, in those heels.

“He’s my boyfriend!” I heard Rachel shout between gasps, “at least use a condom!”

In the bedroom, we dragged the covers off the bed, and Sophie crawled sexily onto it, displaying her body for me temptingly. Then she stretched out on her side looking up at me, fingers pressed flat to the sheet, her body curved deliciously, toes pointed, hot eyes looking up at me from under her lashes.

For a moment I just stared at her. Her slim legs. The incredible curve of her ass. The way her breasts hung heavily down to the bed, posed as she was. Her lovely face. And, of course, those eyes that caught me every time with a thrill like an electric jolt in my chest. She was just incredible.

But also my cock was back to full hardness, big time. Looking wasn’t enough. My heart thudding, I launched myself at the bed, throwing my arms out to get my hands on this erotic dream of a girl. We kissed, lips mashing hard against each other this time, and our hands explored each other’s bodies. Her skin was like warm silk, and so soft, so liquid and pliable when I fondled a delicious breast, but then firm as I ran my hands over her supple thighs, her superb ass or her taut stomach. And she was kissing me back with the same passion, her hands running over my body, igniting my lust even further.

Then I felt a long, hot, soft body mould itself to my back. A slim hand came round to stroke my chest, and warm lips brushed against my ear. Rachel. Simultaneously, Jessica slid down behind Sophie, and brought a hand round to cup one perfect breast and tease the nipple, then glide downwards. Rachel stroked down my body to my thighs, and then her delicate fingers grazed up my erection at the exact moment that Jessica reached Sophie’s pussy. Sophie and I both gasped at the same time, each of us feeling the other’s hot breath on our face.

Then Rachel pulled my shoulder so I rolled back on to the bed, and snaked on top of me, kneeling over my body with my dick thrusting up just in front of her pussy. She leaned forward, her breasts hanging beautifully pendant, and kissed at my chest and neck, her wet hair falling about me. Automatically I brought my hands up to run them over her body, her skin hot and moist from the steam. She felt fantastic.

At the same time, I was aware of Jessica pressing Sophie back to the bed right next to me, and straddling her in the same way. Jessica was kissing Sophie erotically, and twisting her body over her. I watched as Jessica’s sweet, firm breasts rubbed across Sophie’s. Then the redhead lowered her mouth and sucked hard first on Sophie’s left nipple, then the right, while slipping a hand down towards the older woman’s pussy. Sophie’s back arched and she moaned, causing Jessica to smile and immediately move her mouth back up to cover Sophie’s for another passionate kiss.

I saw no more, for a moment, because Rachel had lowered her lips to mine and was kissing me urgently, while her pussy pressed against my throbbing member, gliding up and down against it in a way that made me moan and see stars.

Jessica and Rachel were being incredibly sexy, and fun, but acting rather forcefully too. I realised this had become a sexual play-fight – and now Sophie and I started to fight back. She managed to twist and push Jessica so she bumped into Rachel. Jessica’s athletic body pushed back and she pinned Sophie down, sucking at her nipples, and they wrestled, both laughing. I grabbed Rachel’s wrists, held them to her side and then rolled over, pinning her to the bed. She lay back all too willingly, staring at me with an expression of wanton challenge, and thrust her hips up so her pussy lips grazed the tip of my erection. I groaned at the fabulous sensation, and Rachel gasped, her body tensing below me, ready to receive my thrusting dick. I was so ready to fuck my girlfriend, and all I had to do was basically fall forward in to her. Rachel’s eyes were hot, her lips parted…

“Oh no you don’t,” I heard Jessica laugh, and suddenly, somehow, the teenager had twisted her body and dived between Rachel and me, her mouth wide open and stretching for my cock. In a cartoon, she’d have made it. In real life the angles and everything just weren’t right. Her face touched my cockhead, but her head bumped into my stomach, and Rachel gave a little shriek as Jessica’s shoulder hit her in the side. I let my body fall sideways so as not to land on any of the girls.

When I looked up, Sophie and Jessica were laughing so hard they had tears in their eyes, Rachel was rubbing her side ruefully, but then started laughing too. Seeing they were all okay, I joined in. Once we all got out breath back Jessica was the first to speak. Of course.

“You scheming cow, Rachel,” she said, still laughing. “I saw what you were up to. If Jeff wanted to fuck Sophie you should have let him.”

“Oh, come on,” Rachel protested, though she was giggling too. “Sophie got to blow him, and swallowed almost all of it. Then you got to cum before either of us. He’s my boyfriend so I should definitely have him. He’s not to cum inside anyone but me!”

“Oh!” Sophie exclaimed, in mock outrage. “You’ve both cum already, probably more than once if I know you, Jessica. I’ve been on fire for Jeff all evening. You two are just getting in the way now.” Her smile took the sting out of her words. We were all chuckling now as the girls seemed to get into this game.

“Well, we obviously have to discuss this properly,” Jessica said, struggling to keep a straight face. “And we don’t want Jeff to get bored, right?”

With Jessica taking the lead, the girls rearranged themselves so they were draped over me, rubbing their bodies against mine while they continued the debate. Rachel was between my legs, caressing my thighs but, by agreement with the other two, steering clear of my desperate phallus. The other two lay either side of me, each with a boob resting on my chest, while their hands wandered.

I tried to take all this in good part, but I was starting to get frantic. As they knew perfectly well.

I don’t much remember the debate. I think it only lasted a few minutes, but with three beautiful women pinning me down and teasing me, I wasn’t all that focussed on what they were saying. After a while, the girls decided to take things up a notch. They changed position so all three of their faces hovered just inches from my erection, thrusting up between them. Then took turns languidly slipping their hot mouths over it, just for a few seconds, one suck, and then off, between making their arguments. Arguments which got increasingly silly, clearly just excuses to torment my rigid dick. And drive me absolutely out of my mind.

“I should have him first because I’m youngest,” Jessica declared, sucking me again. “Oh, don’t moan so loudly, Daddy, you’re interrupting your Babygirl.”

“Well, I’m his girlfriend, this is my bed,” countered Rachel. She sucked me.

“I’ve only just met him, but there’s something about him that’s just so… adorable. I think I’m falling… Anyway, I should have him,” said Sophie all flustered before sucking me twice.

“No cheating, Sophie,” Jessica scolded. “You’ve already had him cum in your mouth, you greedy cow. Rachel wouldn’t even let him cum in me! Anyway, I am his birthday present and I’ve got the perkiest boobs, so I win.” She sucked me.

“Smallest, you mean,” Rachel sniffed. “Besides, Jeff and I are living together, so he’s mine.” She sucked me.

“I owe him for my lingerie,” Sophie giggled. “I must repay my debt. Only mind-blowing sexual intercourse will do!” She sucked me, exquisitely, and I moaned again. “Also… Jeff wants me.” She stared into my eyes.

Jessica looked thoughtfully at Rachel, then down at me, as I lay gasping and squirming under their touch. She ran a delicate finger around the head of my cock, making my head spin.

“Yes, that does seem quite a logical argument, Sophie, I must admit. I can see the thrust of it, can’t you, Jeff? And the force of it. Oh, alright, then. Rachel – we’ll never hear the end of it if we don’t let the blonde have her way with him first.”

“But…” Rachel looked worried but couldn’t find her words. I understood, she had a good right to worry. The lines defining our relationship had blurred and intersected with two others.

“Quit worrying!” Jessica reassured her, “Later on we’ll show him our talents.”

Sophie ignored Jessica’s last comments, and so did I, because she had wriggled herself on top of me and was planting soft kisses on my face, while simultaneously grazing her big nipples on my chest, and rubbing her pussy up my raging hardon. When I opened my mouth to moan at the incredible sensations, she lowered her mouth to silence me, by kissing me passionately. My hands went up to fondle her superb breasts, kneading the soft flesh, circling my palms around her erect nipples, as we teased each other with the pressing of cock against pussy. I could feel her heat… her wetness.

I couldn’t wait any longer. I started to press my erection to her pussy lips. Then I felt a new sensation and, looking down, realised that Jessica was gently rolling a condom down my manhood, while Rachel licked and kissed at the shaft. Sophie raised her body to allow them access, and I stared up into her eyes.

“How… How do you want to do this,” I panted through my arousal. The condom was on now, and Jessica and Rachel had moved back, I guess waiting for Sophie to take the lead.

Sophie brought her body flat down onto mine, and then rolled, pulling me on top of her.

“I want you on top, Jeff. I like missionary sex. And I do want to look in your eyes when we cum.” She kissed me and her hands stroked down my back to my butt. “Now please, darling. I can’t wait any longer. Take me.”

I lay on top of this incredible, voluptuous, blonde haired woman. We kissed. Our bodies molded to each other, chest to chest, hips to hips. And the head of my cock rubbed up against her pussy lips. Once again my breath faltered, and in Sophie’s eyes I saw the same arousal that coursed through me. Inside me, a dam broke.

I had planned to be gentle, but now my body moved of its own accord, fluid but powerful. I felt her labia part, and lovingly caress my swollen mushroom as it nuzzled between them. I felt her hands grip my buttocks and pull me towards her… and into her. My manhood ground into Sophie’s welcoming pussy. She was tight, slick with her own oils, and hot. My nerve endings thrilled with pleasure as I pushed deeper and deeper into her. Her fingernails grazed my butt, urging me on, and her mouth was warm and wanton beneath me.

“Oh my god!” Hissed either Jessica or Rachel, I couldn’t be sure. Sophie’s back arched and her whole body tensed as I pushed in to the hilt, and she made a little muffled squealing noise into our kiss, my mouth still covering hers. I lifted my lips, so we could both breathe and I could look at her lovely face. Sophie’sblue eyes widened, stared at me but then went out of focus as if the sensations were overwhelming her. I started thrusting, slowly but firmly, and felt her body tense and writhe in response. I’d only just entered her, but already she seemed so incredibly turned on.

“Ohhhh…Ohhhh…Jeff…Yes…Ohhhh…Ohhh!” Her voice was thick with need, and her moans ended on a higher pitch than I’d heard from her before, almost becoming little screams.

And then her first orgasm took her. Her body shuddered and she gasped for breath, desperately trying to keep her eyes locked on mine as I drove steadily into her, and she bucked beneath me.

“Oh, Jeff…Ohhh…Oh Jeff!…Oh darling…Oh yes…Ohhh…Oh yes…Ohhhh…Ohhhhh!”

Her eyes closed and she clutched me to her as she came, intensely, grinding her hips against me. I did my best to keep pleasing her, surging strongly at first, then slowing my rhythm, bringing a hand up to caress her face then dragging it down her hot skin to brush over a nipple. She responded with another gasp when I touched her long nipples, so I experimented there for a while, scraping, pulling, twisting them gently.

Her breasts seemed very sensitive and responsive. So I kept my fingers and mouth focussed on them, forcing her to feel, while I barely moved inside her, letting her subside a little from her first climax. Then I gradually increased my speed and power again, varying the angles as I explored her body, determined to give her as much pleasure as I could. Of course I was incredibly aroused, too, but it seemed that poor Sophie was completely unable to control herself against what I was doing to her, and my focus on her allowed me to hold myself back from the brink, while I brought her to orgasm again, and then again, and then again, her body shuddering below me.

Her hands went to my cheeks and she pressed fervent kisses on my face, gasping.

“Oh Jeff…Please…Oh darling…I want you to cum…Oh, Jeff you’re so good…Ohhh…But you haven’t cu …Darling…cum inside me, Jeff…Ohhh…Cum inside me…Please…”

And now I couldn’t think, only feel. The condom desensitesed my cock to a degree and I found I could concentrate on making love to her. I was overcome by the unstoppable urge to take this woman, to possess her, to inseminate her. My erection was alight with pleasure, and my thrusts became faster and harder, long, grinding surges. Sophie’s body pushed back against me. I heard her gasp and moan, as I gasped and moaned, my eyes closing, losing myself in her.

Once again, the sweet fire of sexual ecstasy flared up my manhood, my balls fizzed and I plunged into Sophie, harder and harder, her tight pussy gripping me and meeting my rubbing strokes with just the pressure I needed. I had to cum. Nothing else in the world mattered. I had to ejaculate!

“Yes…Oh, Jeff,” Sophie cried, almost screaming “Ohhhh…Yes…Cum in me, darling!…Oh darling….I’m cumming…Ohhh…Ohhh!”

Sophie bucked against me, her back arching, as she responded to her most powerful orgasm yet. And I came with her. Golden pleasure erupted in the head of my tingling penis and radiated through my entire body. With an open-mouthed gasp, my eyes wide and locked into Sophie’s, I felt the pleasure course through me, setting every inch of me ablaze. I felt my cock throbbing and veritably spewing out cum. An enormous amount of my semen was being shot out of me. I could vaguely feel the condom I was wearing stretch and fill up with my seed, as though I was trying to impregnate the rubber container, in vain of course. My unquestionably potent and virile jizz would not be making any babies today.

Sophie was smiling, her eyes no longer seeing. My eyes closed and I thrust and thrust, slower now but still hard and powerful, as I took my pleasure from her body, while she did the same with mine. The sensations were wonderful, incredible! I think I probably roared something as I came, but who knows what. My orgasm seemed to last and last. I must have ejaculated more than once, the pleasure went on and on, and for Sophie it was the same – I could feel it in her, as her climax took her. I moaned, and struggled for breath, and heard her gasp and whimper. The pleasure and the joy of it! Sex had never been this way for me before, never so amazing.

“Fucking hell”,”Oh my god!” I heard the girls whisper as they watched on.

Still our bodies moved together, took our pleasure together, slowed down together, and finally we were both done. I was exhausted, satiated as never before, and couldn’t believe what I’d just experienced. I raised my head and opened my eyes to stare down into Sophie’s face. Her beautiful blue eyes were wide, and there were tears in them. Her lovely face was flushed, tiny beads of perspiration glistening on her forehead. Lips parted, her breasts heaved as she gasped for breath. And she was trembling. She looked up at me and her expression was extraordinary. She seemed shattered, and uncomprehending, as if she couldn’t process what had just happened. And, at the same time, wanton and hot, and sated and grateful. And, I thought, as she gazed up at me, almost afraid.

She must have seen the look of concern on my face. Before I could say anything, her lips turned up in a little smile and she shook her head gently.

“Oh Jeff,” she whispered. “Jeff.” She raised her face to kiss me for a moment. Gently, sweetly, almost devotedly. Then her head dropped back to the pillow and the smile widened. Her face was back to something like her normal, naturally happy expression – but with an extra glow to her skin, and her eyes still moist. “Darling…You were amazing…That was wonderful…I just need to get my breath back.”

My erection had subsided. I started to withdraw, but Sophie’s arms tightened about me.

“No, don’t go, Jeff. Stay inside me, for a while. Please?”

So we lay there together. My body was recovering fast and so, I could tell, was Sophie’s. In my mind, and emotionally, it was a different story. But I pushed those things away, determined to focus on physicality, on the here and now. As we had both agreed, on enjoying life. Okay.

Now that I was becoming aware of the world around me, my eyes searched for Jessica and Rachel. I couldn’t see them, but there were sounds from the kitchen, suggesting they hadn’t been idle. I realised they must have left us alone for the past few minutes, and I was grateful for that, for precious time just with Sophie. Looking back down at the girl beneath me, I thought she felt the same. We shared a smile. Her hands came up to bring my face down to hers for a tender kiss.

“Jeff,” she smiled, “that was incredible. I just feel so dreamy now. I wanted you hours ago, and I knew you would be amazing. You are a wonderful lover.” Raising her eyebrows, she continued innocently. “Was it good for you too?” Then giggled, when she saw my expression. “Oh, I’ve gone all numb. How many times did you make me cum? Ooh. Okay, we have to move, please.”

I carefully withdrew and moved up the bed, planning to lie next to her. But Sophie first curled her body round to kneel by my legs, gently remove the condom, and then lower her mouth over my penis to softly lick and suck me clean. I was still too drained and pleasantly fatigued to become erect, even in Sophie’s talented mouth, but the little shocks of pleasure that shot through me told me that, unbelievably, I’d be ready for more in a while. Sophie’s knowing smile and mischievous glance confirmed she knew it, too.

At that moment, Jessica walked in with flannels from the bathroom, followed by Rachel carrying a little tray with water, white wine, and glasses. Both still naked except for their shoes. I wasn’t sure if the heels had become a sort of running joke now, but I had to admit I did love the way they made the girls stand and move. Wow.

“I see you’re guzzling everything up,” said Jessica, in a sort of sexy headmistress voice. “Leaving nothing for the other poor girls.”

With Jessica’s appearance, Sophie had scooted up the bed with a little squeal, to lie beside me. She put her head on my chest, and my arm went round her. I think we must have made a very annoying picture of smug, satisfied bliss.

“And we’ve had complaints about the noise,” Jessica continued. “From the moon. How many times did you cum, anyway?”

“Loads,” Sophie smiled, with a lazy sigh. “And now I shouldn’t think Jeff has anything left for you two.”

“Oh, really?” Jessica responded, in a honeyed, sexy tone of such utter confidence that it sent a thrill down my spine. Her gaze met mine for a second. She seemed amused, but there was such a force of wicked sensuality in those blue eyes that my dick twitched. Triggering giggles from Sophie and Rachel, and a devilish smile from Jessica.

I found myself, rather dazed but in a state of total relaxation, lying on the bed, drinking wine, surrounded by beautiful naked women. The girls chatted completely freely about what Sophie and I had been doing, and how impressive it had been. Which was flattering, though a little unnerving. And Sophie kissed the other two affectionately, thanking them for “letting me have Jeff all to myself, for a bit.” Though it turned out I’d missed some more girl-on-girl action in the other room. Damn. Should have set up the camera.

I was completely filled with a sense of utter well-being, but…at the same time…Well, there were three of them. They were gorgeous. Did I mention the naked thing? Right, and the shoes. Obviously.

Anyway, with Jessica in the room it was inevitable. Just a matter of time.

I don’t know how she did it. Teenage pheromones maybe? But suddenly the girls were all touching their hair, their voices got sexier and so did the conversation, their bodies were held a bit more lusciously. Backs arched, hips curved, toes pointing. Soft female hands and hot female lips were brushing my body all over. That kind of thing. I mean, a saint wouldn’t have had a chance against them.

I certainly didn’t. Woah, and there he was, thrusting up into the air like some sort of desperate, inquisitive meerkat. Um, no, that’s kind of weird. Scratch that. Like a desperate, throbbing fuck tool. Okay. Anyway, let’s just say it didn’t escape the girls’ notice.

“Oh, Jeff,” Sophie pouted, laying on an atrocious tone of mock sympathy, “I’m so sorry, but I’m afraid you’re going to have to go with one of these tramps now. If you can force yourself. Perhaps keep your eyes closed? Don’t worry, I’ll watch over you. You could think of it as a good deed, like charity? You know, boosting their self-esteem, because they’re so plain.” She giggled confidently.

“I’ll be getting you for that later,” Jessica said, in a cold voice, her eyes glinting. “But first Rachel and I have to decide who’s next, so why don’t you put your lips round that thing. Again. At least it’ll keep you quiet for a moment.”

So there I was for round two of the debating game, Sophie teasing my dick while the other two talked. For some, oral-related reason, I didn’t really follow the discussion but this time, somewhat to my surprise, it seemed like Rachel’s claim was accepted.

“Oh, alright, then,” Jessica was saying, pretending to pout. “If you think you can persuade him to actually do it with a top-heavy brunette like you, go ahead. Just don’t take too long about it. Since Sophie insists on watching, I’ll see what I can do to keep her amused.”

About two seconds later, Rachel had pushed Sophie aside and had my cock in her hot mouth, sucking me to full hardness. After a while, she glided up my body to kiss me. The sensation made me moan into Rachel’s mouth, and she pulled her face back, smiling down at me and looking deep into my eyes.

Rachel hadn’t talked to me that much this evening. But it turned out there was something she wanted to say.

“Please, Jeff. Please fuck me. Please fuck the shit out of me. I was a very bad girl to tease you earlier, and now I need to be taught a lesson by your big, hard cock. Please take me. Take me however you like, and use me as roughly as you want but cum inside me. We don’t need a condom.”

Her words inflamed me even more than her touch had done. Humor went out the window, at least for now. This was about sex. I wanted to nail this girl, and nail her hard. An idea struck me, and I sat up, with Rachel kneeling over my thighs. I scooted to the edge of the bed, swung my legs off, and stood up, lifting her with me. She was light, but strong. Her arms went round my neck and those dancer’s muscles clung on firmly, while she pressed her breasts against me. I looked into her eyes, and Rachel obviously figured out what I had in mind. Her long, elegant legs wrapped themselves tight around me, ankles crossing just above my butt, while I brought my left hand down to hold her up by her shapely ass.

Then I walked forward and pushed her back against a wall, not gently. A moment later, my mouth covered hers, and my tongue pushed through her parted lips to lash at hers. She was easily supported against the wall by the combined strength of my hand below her ass, and her own arms and legs. My other hand came down to grab my throbbing member. I teased us both for a moment by grazing it against her pussy lips and clitoris. But I was in no mood to wait, and she seemed the same.

Turning my head, I could see the other two on the bed. Sophie was kneeling up, watching me, and straddling Jessica’s face. Jessica had grabbed a pillow to support her neck. As I watched she used the fingers of her left hand in a downward pointing v-shape, to gently part Sophie’s pussy lips. Then her mouth and her other hand closed on that most sensitive flesh, and I saw Sophie’s back arch and her eyelids flutter as she took in a sharp breath. Lord, but she was beautiful.

Jessica whispered something I couldn’t hear, and Sophie nodded and then put her hands behind her back, and kept them there, while fixing her hot gaze on me.

My eyes locked with Sophie’s as I positioned my cock at Rachel’s pussy lips, and surged up into her in one thrust, not too fast but powerful. Unstoppable. She was tight and hot, and obviously very ready. Her pussy accepted me beautifully and as I ground up into her, she pushed back down, gasping, until I was buried balls deep in her superb body. In this position I could also spare a hand for Rachel’s pleasure. I raised my right hand to Rachel’s mouth and held the index and middle fingers in front of her mouth. With no hesitation, she licked and then sucked them, looking into my eyes, and I brought them down her body to gently rub her clitoris. Rachel’s arms and legs tightened their grip and she moaned.

“Ohhh…Ohhh, Jeff…Ohhh, yes.” Her voice became urgent, and pleading. “Please, Jeff. Now. Take me…Have me…Please.” She licked at my face and rubbed her breasts against me. And I couldn’t hold back any longer.

I pulled my erection back, then slammed it up again, and began to give Rachel the thorough, hard fucking she evidently wanted. I wasn’t gentle. But I tried to give her pleasure, changing angles to see what she liked best, stroking her clitoris as I could between the more powerful thrusts, sucking her nipples. Rachel’s body bounced up and down under the battering I gave her, but she was athletic and fit and she rode me every bit as much as I fucked her. It was pure, animal sex. Hot and sweet.

I felt Rachel’s body tense, and her breathing became fast and sharp, and then her first orgasm hit her. She moaned and clenched herself on me, grinding against my stomach and crying out. I slowed my thrusts a little, trying to give her as much pleasure as I could.

But I hadn’t cum inside her yet. After a moment I carried on pounding her.

Rachel responded to me, matching my strokes, and a minute later she shuddered, her fingernails dug into me, her back arched and she came again, even more powerfully, and then again.

“Oh…Ohh…Ohhh,” she cried. “Please…Yes…Jeff…Jeff…Oh God!…Yes…Yes!…Oh God…Ohhhh! Ohhhh!”

Rachel seemed in the throes of multiple orgasms, for her cries and the spasms of her muscles went on and on for long seconds as I kept on screwing. As for me, I was sweating, and panting, my body bucking against this incredible beauty as I fucked her ruthlessly.

And now I was very close. My body started to tense. I looked over to the bed.

Sophie’s eyes were wild as they met mine, her luscious body writhing, tensing and leaping to whatever Jessica was doing to her. Her face was flushed and excited. Her nipples engorged. And her hands were still behind her back.

She looked down at Jessica as the ginger haired girl whispered to her again. I saw Sophie stare at her, and shake her head. Jessica did something with her mouth and Sophie’s eyes closed, her breath faltered, her back arched and her entire body trembled. Then Jessica’s head moved back and Sophie’s breath came out as a sob. She was obviously desperate to cum. And, God, she looked hot. Jessica spoke again, and this time it seemed Sophie would not resist. She called out to me, her voice tense and desperate.

“Jeff…Jeff…You have to tell me…when to cum…She won’t let me cum before you cum…And you have to allow me…Ohhh…You have to tell me that I can…And I have to ask your permission…Please…Please, Jeff…please let me…Please tell me to cum…Jeff…Please”

With my own desperate lust about to explode as I fucked Rachel, I couldn’t fully process what I was hearing. It sure as hell turned me on, though. Some Dominant/submissive thing – I’d had a taste of that in my past. But this was no time for further analysis.

My breath was ragged. I think Rachel was in the middle of another orgasm, as the muscles of her inner walls seemed to be milking my dick. She was so hot and tight and gorgeous. I was going to cum. I was close now, and my nerve endings were alight with the rising pleasure.

I felt muscles gathering all over my body as my orgasm started to build. Then Sophie’s voice, high-pitched, almost a scream, cut through to me. I gazed at her as if in a dream, and there were tears in her eyes now as she pleaded with me.

“Jeff, please…Jeff…Jeff…Please say I can…Please tell me to cum…Ohhh…Jeff!”

“Yes…” I managed to pant, my voice strangled. “Uhh…You can cum…Sophie…Cum…Cum now!…Uhhh I’m cumming!”

With that, my own climax hit me and I stared into Sophie’s face as Jessica finally brought her to orgasm too. Molten lava erupted from my balls, and then a torrent of incandescent pleasure was running up my cock, bathing the tip with fiery ecstasy, and I came and came into Rachel, clutching her to me. I imagined each powerful spurt blasting against her dilated cervix, her womb flooding with millions of my sperm. My girlfriend’s body tensed too, and she threw back her head as she came again, with a cry. But all the time, my eyes and my focus were on Sophie.

We were almost ten feet apart, but there was nothing in the world but Sophie’s wide eyes and the incredible pleasure of my own sweet orgasm as our gazes locked for long seconds. I was moaning so loud with my release, and with the blood rushing in my head, that I could only just hear Sophie cry out, her body tense and shuddering as Jessica’s magic touch seemed to make the orgasms go on and on and on.

But, finally, we were both done. Sophie’s body collapsed onto the bed. Her hands, though, her hands were still behind her back, as they had been the whole time.

Rachel was coming down, too, gasping for breath and her body had slumped against mine, her legs loosening their hold. I forced myself to make one last effort: holding her up while I carefully pulled my satiated penis from her, then letting her legs drop down. She leaned back against the wall, and simply slid down it to collapse at my feet.

It flashed through me that, after first meeting Rachel all those years ago, I’d thought of her as unobtainable. Right now, she looked distinctly, thoroughly obtained.

I swayed and turned, heading for the bed before I fell down, to sit on the edge and catch my breath.

My first thought was of Sophie. She was sprawled on her side next to Jessica, mouth open, looking at me, breasts heaving as she got her breath, strands of damp hair across her face, her eyes moist. She looked to be in shock. But after a moment her lips twitched and she managed to smile at me, a little smile that combined exhaustion and happiness. She brushed her blonde hair back from her face. She was okay.

My second thought was of Rachel, still on the floor. I started to rise to go bring her to the bed. But Rachel was recovering fast. She gathered her legs beneath her, looked up at me with a sultry smile, and crawled towards me, making a slinky, sensuous performance of it. I sat back on the bed to admire the view.

Before Rachel could reach me, I felt soft hands on my shoulders, then soft lips on my neck. Jessica. I turned my head, and she shimmied round to kiss me hard, before sliding off the bed to kneel at my feet, just as Rachel arrived and then shared my dick, sucking and licking it clean. It was great, of course, but even the sight of these two amazing girls plus their skilful mouths wasn’t going to be enough to get me hard again without a bit of rest. Not after the cardio workout Rachel had just put me through.

“Oh dear,” Jessica said, looking up at me mischievously. “What have these bad girls done to you, Daddy? You’d better just lie back on the bed for a minute.”

We rearranged ourselves in a big huddle, me in the middle on my back, propped up with pillows. Sophie stretched against me on my right, Rachel cuddling up to me on my left. And Jessica sprawled across my left leg with her breasts on my stomach and her head on my chest. Everyone’s breathing was pretty much back to normal now.

I turned to Rachel first, with a querying look. I’d handled her kind of roughly, and given it was actually her that I’d been fucking, my attention had been more on Sophie than was perhaps strictly polite. Was she okay?

Rachel returned my look with a happy, rather satisfied, smile, and a little nod that said she was just fine. Then her eyes drifted down, to focus on my lips. Her expression became sultry, and she slowly leaned up, brushing her long hair back, to kiss me deeply. She pressed her breasts against me and her hand stroked my cheek as we kissed.

“That was fabulous,” she whispered, as she pulled back gently from the kiss. “No, really, don’t worry, Jeff – I loved it! Very, very sexy.” She giggled. “In fact, awesome, with awesome sauce. I asked you to use me hard, and I totally deserved to be punished. I was a naughty, teasing slut who needed my man to throw me up against a wall and thoroughly fuck me. That’s just what you did. And you’re very good. Ooh, I’m still tingling.”

I guess Rachel did seem more relaxed than before. Okay.

But now there was something else I wanted to discuss.

I turned to look at Sophie, noticing that Jessica was also watching me closely. Both girls were smiling rather secretively, eyes twinkling. Hmm. I tried to frame my words casually, smiling and keeping it light.

“So, what game were you two playing there?”

Rather than answering, Sophie cuddled up even closer, and brought her lips up to mine, kissing me sweetly, gently, and extremely sensuously. When she pulled back she was smiling temptingly, her expression just ravishingly sexy as we gazed into each other’s eyes.

“I think you have a pretty good idea, Jeff.” It was Jessica who answered, her voice low and thrilling. “I told Sophie to cross her wrists behind her back and keep them there. She obeyed. Then I told her she had to ask your permission to cum. And she obeyed. We talked over our champagne about how I like to be more dominant with other women, and Sophie likes to be submissive.”

Sophie shifted position and opened her mouth as if to object. But Jessica didn’t give her the chance.

“Yes, I know, sweetie,” she grinned, “you’re going to say ‘sometimes it is what I would like, yes, perhaps, maybe, and sometimes not.’ Uh-huh. You love it, baby. You love it with me, and we both know you’d really love to be submissive in bed with Jeff.”

Sophie blushed a little, but didn’t argue. Interesting.

But Jessica wasn’t letting me off the hook either.

“And you needn’t bother trying to look all innocent, Jeff. When Sophie was being submissive with me, we all saw you liked it as much as she did. No big deal. It’s the cubital fossa again – different people like different things. This is just another way to play.”

“You did like it, Jeff.” Sophie was smiling, teasing me now. “I saw you. And looking into each other’s eyes when we both came, that was pretty hot, wasn’t it?”

I didn’t answer straight away. Not because I disagreed, I was just searching for the right words. But Jessica misinterpreted my hesitation as a challenge.

“Oh, come on, Jeff,” she purred. “Admit it. It’s okay. You like being sexually dominant. You’d enjoy doing what I did with Sophie. Putting a girl into a position, and telling her she has to hold it. Or not letting her come without your permission. Getting her really desperate, then making her beg you.”

My cock twitched.

“Hah! I rest my case,” Jessica laughed. The other two joined in.

“Jeff,” Sophie said in a soft voice, looking at me encouragingly. “It really is okay. Jessica’s right about what I like. And I think I see what you might like, too. I don’t want this to be a one off thing…”

Before I could reply, Jessica sat up with an excited expression on her face.

“Ooh, yes! Right, girls. It’s my turn!”

I guess my face went pale. Now what?

“Don’t worry, I’ll give you a minute to get your breath back, Daddy.” Jessica crooned, “I know just the thing to get you hard…”

Jessica engaged Sophie in a deep kiss, their mouths pushing hotly against each other, trying to merge into one being through teeth and tongue. She pushed the blonde back onto the sofa and Sophie’s hands roamed freely down Jessica’s back, starting at the shoulders and down to her ass where she found Rachel’s head. Momentarily surprised she let go. Then knowing that Rachel was trying to anally stimulate Jessica, she spread Jessica’s ass with her hands, freeing Rachel to rub her tongue against Jessica’s anal opening.

Jessica moaned into Sophie’s mouth, absolutely loving the attention. She liked sex, but anal was now her absolute favourite. She couldn’t explain why, but there was something about the forbidden opening that turned her into a sex hungry whore. Rachel soon worked her saliva coated tongue into Jessica’s opening, probing the loosening opening.

With her hands now free Rachel found Sophie’s pouting sex. She shoved two fingers inside until she was stopped by her pinky and ring finger. She jerked against Jessica’s body, surprised by the sudden intrusion. Withdrawing, Rachel found her pussy much more inviting with the next thrust, with me even squirming under Jessica to get the finger’s deeper.

Not one to ignore her other lover, Rachel rubbed Jessica’s slick pussy several times before pushing her middle finger deep into Jessica’s cunt. Sophie and Jessica broke their kiss, only to lower their heads to each other’s necks and begin hard sucking kisses between sharp intakes of breath. Rachel added a finger to each girls’ pussy, making them pant that much harder.

The redheads and blondes’ bodies rubbed against each other revelling in the sensation of feeling their breasts pressed into each other. Rachel added yet another finger to their opened vaginas and the girls panted heavily against each other, grinding themselves down into Rachel’s hands and mouth while mashing their tits and mouths together.

The girls worked for several minutes before Jessica began her first preorgasmic shudder. On cue, Sophie’s own orgasm sprang up within her to override her senses with pure pleasure. Jessica’s body, not to be left out, also became a full orgasmic shudder, pushing her juices out of her sweet opening, past Rachel’s fingers, and down onto Sophie’s pussy where it squirted its own juices onto Rachel’s administering hands.

“Fuck!” I explained.

Jessica pressed her body against hers, entwining their legs. Rachel held her head in her hands, planting soft kisses on her face. Their lips found each other’s and they kissed. Deeply. When their lips separated, Jessica looked at her with adoring eyes.

“I can see why Jeff has become so quickly besotted with you. I love that so much,” she whispered.

“I do too,” whispered Rachel.

“You both made me so hot. The way you were licking me. I felt like I was on fire.”

Sophie’s body was twitching and she was rubbing her pussy against Rachel’s thigh.

“Maybe we should include Jeff?” Rachel asked. “Maybe he could join us for a Jessica sandwich? Is that okay?”

Jessica smiled.

“Heck, yeah,” she said. “That’s more than okay.”

Rachel looked over at me. Sure enough, my erection had returned as had my dumbfounded expression of disbelief.

“Care to join us,” she smiled, patting the bed next to Jessica.

I walked on my knees until he was behind Jessica. I was fully erect, my cock was swaying back and forth like an unsheathed sword. Rachel could see just how big and hard I was. I was as big as she had ever seen and I felt like the luckiest man alive.

“Are you ready for this?” she asked Jessica.

She nodded.

“You’ve made me so ready, Daddy. I’ve never been so ready.”

I chuckled. “Daddy and Jessica. I like the sound of that.”

“Me too.”

“Don’t cum inside her!”, Rachel chided, “We don’t want to deal with a teenage pregnancy,” and she quickly retrieved a condom from dresser drawer and peeled off the protective cover. Sophie was intently watching me. I started rolling it on my rock hard erection.

She said, “Let me finish rolling it the rest of the way.”

Once it was on, I said to Jessica, “Now what do you want to do?”

“This…” She wrapped her slender arms around me and drew me to her. We slowly melted into one of the most romantic kisses either one of us had ever had. Soft at first. Then deeper and more passionate. Our tongues were gliding over each other, dancing together. They were holding each other’s faces, lips locked, when Jessica suddenly gasped.

Rachel knew instantly what it was. I had undoubtedly guided my rock-hard cock to her dripping pussy. I was starting to rub her pussy with the big, bulbous head.

“Are you alright?”

Jessica nodded. “Fuck my ass Daddy, it’s just what I need,” she whispered.

Rachel figured that I would know the importance of opening her up first. Still, she felt protective of her new friend.

“Nice and slow, Jeff,” Rachel said. “Nice and slow.”

I couldn’t believe how tight Jessica was. And how wet, I lubed my protected cock with her juices. I had made love to her once before but now it felt like her pussy was gripping my cock. Like a warm, oily hand squeezing me. I withdrew and repositioned myself behind her. Jessica rose up on her knees and looked over her shoulder at me and nodded. I knew her tight teenage ass needed time to adjust to me so I pushed the rubber tip onto her taboo hole. I resolved to take it slowly. One centimeter at a time.

Rachel was watching Jessica closely, the expressions on her face, the look in her eyes, the sound of her breathing. I couldn’t tell if her expression was one of love, jealousy or both. Jessica’s mouth suddenly opened and her eyes got bigger. She gasped as I started pressing the head of my cock between her ass cheeks. Opening her with my rubber clad fuck tool.

Rachel put her lips next to her ear. “He’s going to take it nice and slow,” she whispered. “Don’t worry, I’m right here. Do you hear me? I’m with you.”

Jessica nodded. “I’m so glad you’re with me.”

Rachel smiled and kissed her softly on the neck. And below her ear. And on the edge of her lips. Jessica’s eyes were closed and she was smiling. Then another gasp. I was penetrating her, pressing myself deeper.

“He’s so big,” she whimpered. “He feels bigger than last time.”

“Shhhhh, it’s okay. Just try to relax. Do you want to stop? You can stop anytime.”

She shook her head and her red hair splayed forwards across the pillow.

“Maybe if I… if I could feel Sophie’s big tits it would help me relax.” She looked up at Sophie with a devilish smile.

“Of course,” Sophie immediately said, “of course, you can. I want you to.” She took Jessica’s hands in hers and placed them on her full breasts. Her nipples were big and hard.

Jessica caressed her full tits, rolling the nipples between her fingers while Rachel began to kiss her softly on the lips. Brushing her soft lips against hers. Soothing her. Relaxing her.

Jessica fondled Sophie’s breasts lovingly, while luxuriating in every kiss, moaning softly. After a while, one of her hands drifted down to Rachel’s pussy. Her fingers glided over her shaved pussy and slipped between the folds. She was soaking wet. She slipped her finger inside her. Now it was Rachel’s turn to gasp.

“You’re so wet,” Jessica whispered.

“I’m wet for you, Jessica,” Rachel whispered back.

Jessica moaned and began to finger her, while at the same time squeezing her luscious breasts. She was so turned on she started rocking her pelvis, as if she were fucking Rachel in the same rhythm as her finger was.

And her rocking pelvis caused my cock to slide in and out of her. I knew the time was right. She was ready to take more of me. I held her by the hips and slowly pressed my cock into her.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhh!” she moaned.

Rachel was watching her face, smiling. I reached around and cupped Rachel’s ass. I pulled both women towards me as I pressed myself further inside Jessica. She moaned again, louder.

“Fuuuuuuuuuuuck!” she squealed.

“That’s it,” Rachel whispered. “Enjoy it. You’re a beautiful, beautiful woman. You deserve this.”

“Oh, Daddy,” she smiled. “Kiss me.” My lips found hers, our tongues caressing each other. Jessica started rubbing Rachel’s clit causing Rachel’s body to writhe. I was pumping into her young backside faster now, pushing myself deeper with each stroke.

“He’s filling me up!” she moaned. “Please let him cum inside my pussy?”

“You’re so beautiful, Jessica. So beautiful… but I can’t allow that.”

“You’re beautiful,” she gasped. “You’re both beautiful…”

Her body started to shake. She was squeezing her eyes shut.I was undulating my body now, burying my cock deep in her ass.

“Oh, Daddy, I’m gonna cum. I’m gonna cum so hard!”

“I’m gonna cum too, Jess! Let’s cum together!” Rachel cried.

“Kiss me,” she gasped. “Kiss me Sophie and I’ll cum.”

I was grinding my pelvis into her. Bottoming out. Sophie planted a passionate kiss on Jessica’s lips. Her body convulsed as she came. Jessica vibrated Rachel’s clit until her body shook and both lovers shuddered in unison.

“I’m cuuuuuuummmmmmmmminnnnnnnnnnngggggggg!” she screamed.

The look on her face was priceless. Her red hair spread out in the pillow, dampened by sweat, a face of combined pleasure and pain. Sort of a hurts so good expression playing across her face. When I stopped thrusting I pulled out and looked down on her. She smiled back at me, speechless.

“You can fuck my ass anytime, Jeff. Anytime.” Sophie said in appreciation.

Jessica looked up at me, spread her legs and said “Daddy, would you please fuck my pussy now?”

Sophie and Rachel sat back to watch what felt like what might be the final act. Jessica sat up and I threw my hands around her waist. She found my ass and pulled it towards her as she sunk her nails into my soft flesh and smiled when I groaned in reaction.

“Oh god Jess.”

“That’s right Daddy. And I’m not letting go until you make love to me.”

“Are you sure?” I looked at her, then over to our audience.

“Quit teasing me.” She dug my nails even further. “You know what I want.”

My hands flew to her shoulders and I pushed her back onto the mattress. Her hands flew from my butt and down to the bed. She gasped at my show of strength and stared at me with love and rising lust.

“I already gave you what you wanted. But this,” I took hold of my throbbing member again, “this is for me.” I said in a forceful tone.

Jessica was even more turned on now. I was going to take her, I was going to make love to the teen and invade her body until I came. And she wanted me to.

“Take me.” She lifted her hips into the air and her narrow ass off the bed.

Her green eyes sparked as I lowered myself over her and used my left arm to brace myself. I kept eye contact with her as I maneuvered my cock back to her tight pussy. When the smooth tip slid down between her engorged lips she gasped.

“I like your reactions when I touch you.” I commented.

“I like you.” Jess growled.

My smile grew wider. I pushed my hips against her and I penetrated her wet pussy.

“Oh god,” she exhaled, “God you’re huge,” she complimented me, “Oh shit!” My hips met hers as I buried his manhood completely inside of her.

“Hmm, have I ever told you what a nice pussy you have?”

“I think you may have done so a few times last night.” She took in a deep breath and adjusted to my penetration. “You also said you loved how tight it is.”

I didn’t answer. At least, not verbally. I lowered my body onto hers, my chest pressed against her small, pointed breasts, and my right hand slid under her ass. I sensed her holding her breath, trying to hold back, just to see if she could control her own urge, but she moaned out loud when I gave it a firm squeeze.

“I also love your firm ass.” I said, as if I needed to remind her.

Just as she opened her mouth to say something I drew my hips back and thrusted deep into her. She groaned again while I quickly found his rhythm. My thick cock rapidly slid in and out of Jessica. She had made it easy for me of course. Or maybe it was the other way around.

“Daddy, I love your magnificent cock!” Jessica squealed.

“Yeah?” I said through heavy breaths.

“Oh god yes! The same way you said you loved my ass, my boobs, basically my whole body!”

“Damn right I do!” My breaths were forced now.

I couldn’t last much longer. My thrusts were faster, stronger, now. “I’m close!” I groaned.

Jessica began to twitch and jerk as her own orgasm approached but she still had the presence of mind to sink her teeth even deep into my shoulder. In response I made a final, deep thrust.

“Mm, hmm, oh fffffuck!”

I stared into her eyes and felt an inner warmth again. This warmth was a bit higher in my chest than where it had been earlier. I knew I’d need to think about my feelings for her when I had clothes on and I wasn’t inside her. Still, even then, I knew I at least cared deeply for her. She was a perfect fit for me in so many ways.

Her pussy lips gripped me tight and she whispered, “I hope this is how you want it, hot and tight,” before she kissed me deeply. “My pussy is yours. For as long as you want it. Whenever you want it.” She whispered in my ear as I continued to gently fuck her.

She groaned and started fucking me back as her amazing green eyes watched my face which displayed my ecstasy. Even though I had already cum twice that day, I couldn’t take much more of this. It just felt too good. It was if Jessica’s pussy was custom built for my sexual pleasure. I started pumping hard and fast, now impatient to squirt inside her hot wet cavern.

Jessica looked up at me and said “I have been waiting forever for you to fill my pussy. Cum for me, Daddy.”

I looked over to Rachel and Sophie, they were fingering themselves rapidly as they watched our copulation. At that precise moment I felt Jessica’s pussy contracting around my cock like a vice. A warm, wet, velvety vice. To me, it felt like her pussy was sucking the cum right out of my cock.

A surge of electricity, starting in my balls, shot through my entire body.

I exploded. I felt my cock momentarily swell even larger as my orgasm approached. My hips bucked a few times and then I was still. Well, my body was still but I could feel my penis pulse inside the redhead. Huge ribbons of cum, like lava from an erupting volcano, streamed deep into the condom buried deep in Jessica’s pussy. My groans joined those of Rachel, Sophie and Jessica’s as the four of us screamed into the night.

Jessica’s long legs gripped me to her, holding me in place, and our chests were mashed together, my large pecs pressing down on her small breasts with their erect nipples. I continued to shoot my spunk inside the rubber sheath, as our hands released and then our arms were around each other, holding us to one another. Her cunt continued to spasm around me, milking me, and we both knew that we had crossed another forbidden line by starting to caress the other’s back and ass with our hungry hands.

Then it seemed the most natural thing in the world to turn our heads to one another and to start french kissing, my mouth finding hers as we greedily started to tongue each other’s mouth while fondling each other. If holding hands had meant the crossing of one threshold, the hungry way in which we sucked on each other’s mouths was the smashing of the final barrier imposed upon us by our audience.

I felt her vagina twitch spasmodically and infrequently as my own orgasm subsided, and my erection started to decrease inside her, all while we held onto each other as if our lives depended on it and devoured each other’s mouth and tongue.

She had firmly held me in place, and I knew she was not going to release me until she was sure that all of my cum had worked its way out of me but I also knew that the wanton way in which she was giving herself to me was now about more than getting laid.

Holding myself inside her, I finally broke the kiss before lifting my head and breathlessly looking down at her sex-flushed face. “Did you like the feeling of my cock inside you?” I asked innocently, already knowing the answer.

“Yessss….” She whispered with horny abandon, her cunt again twitching slightly at my lewd words.

“Did you climax for my cock, like I came for your delicious pussy?” I further enquired of her, challenging her with my eyes.

She blushed delightfully, but boldly met my stare. “You know I did, Daddy.”

“You are SO much more enticing, tight and hot than Rachel’s, do you know that?” I whispered in her ear.

“Jeff,” she reproved, suddenly shy again. “You mustn’t say that… remember the rules.”

“Jessica… you know we have already broken lots of the rules, more than any relationship or friendship could bear, if Rachel and Sophie had seen what has just taken place…” I laughed, looking at the panting women, heads thrown back, completely oblivious. As if to reinforce the point, I bent my head and again found her mouth with my own, sucking on her bottom lip. She returned the kiss hungrily, and my now only semi-erect cock twitched inside her. “Next time I want to cum inside you.”

“They mustn’t find out,” she finally said, breaking the kiss. “We both know Rachel has forbidden it.” She turned her head to look at me again, staring at me intensely, before saying, “There is nothing I want more. Your cock is much bigger and thicker, and you are much better at fucking than anything or anyone else. That was the best sex I have had in my entire life, without any doubt… and I know that because I have never climaxed from just fucking ever before.”

This was fantastic for my ego, and we kissed again, before I lifted my head and said, “So, what happens now?”

She looked at me with a very serious intent face for a few seconds, then smiled and whispered, “Well, then, shall we…try again tomorrow?”

I grinned at her and buried my face into her red mane. She giggled and the girls behind us moaned softly into each other’s necks as they nuzzled, pressing their breasts together. It looked very erotic from the bed.

Rachel withdrew her tongue and fingers, leaving the girls to pant through the last dregs of their orgasms. Sophie rolled onto the bed beside me and onto her back, looking up at Rachel’s glorious figure.

“Come here, girlfriend,” Soohie commanded.

Rachel answered with a wicked smile. “Just what I was thinking.” She mounted the mattress and turned her body so she was facing Sophie’s feet, and then placed one foot on each side of her head. She squatted, and then kneeled. With a few minor adjustments her pussy was squarely over Sophie’s expectant mouth and mobile tongue.

Rachel gasped at the first touch to her swollen clit. She hadn’t been satisfied yet, and her pussy ached for attention. Ached so bad that she could feel her juices running from her as Sophie lapped them up and coerced more from her.

I let my hands wander over Jessica’s athletic body. Her shoulders were thin and strong, and I could feel the outline of her breasts pressed against my chest. My dick gradually got soft inside her, but it didn’t fall out. She was clearly not sleeping, and neither was I, but she seemed to be working up the courage to say something.

I could tell something was bothering her, so I just held her for a long time, and waited for her to speak. She giggled slightly when my penis fell from her pussy. I had pumped a huge load inside her, and neither of us had made any move to clean it up in any way. I could feel my semen running down my leg, but it didn’t matter. I could tell it was not the right time to start worrying about cleaning up.

When she was ready, she told me “I want more than this.”

“Is something wrong?” I asked.

“Not really,” she said. “I just wanted a sugar-daddy type relationship, but I am having real feelings for you.”

“I understand,” I whispered into her ear, looking over at my girlfriend riding the angelic Sophie’s face. Oh my god, what if I had to choose between them.

“I am not sure you do,” she whispered back. “You would be my first choice by a mile, but we are really at very different points in our lives. You’re spoken for but I know I don’t want this to stop.”

I wanted to continue the conversation, but felt very uncomfortable with the bed undulating gently due to my girlfriend face fucking my new, blonde lover and I told her so. “Listen, I’m sure we want the same things. I have had serious thoughts about how great it would be if you wanted a real relationship with me.”

She seemed a little sad, but she was firm. “I made up my mind a long time ago to live a little and you’ve come into my life at just the right time.”

She leaned further in so as not to be overheard. “I don’t want you going to go back to Rachel… or choosing Sophie… yes, I’ve seen the way you look at her… without considering me. You need a woman that is ready to be a mom, and I am going to university, I’m going places.”

She laughed a little, but it was more of a forced laugh than her usual. I moved between Jessica’s legs, bending Jessica’s knees to allow her better access to her delightful love hole determined to distract her. I began repaying Jessica’s oral administrations from earlier by placing a soft kiss on the inside of her thigh. A soft moan from under Rachel’s grinding pussy encouraged me to land the next kiss a little harder. After several such kisses Jessica was wiggling her pussy at me, trying to get more. I didn’t keep her waiting, but instead placed my face full against Jessica’s slick opening.

Rachel grabbed one of her own breasts with a firm grip, while reaching down and twisting Sophie’s nipple with the other. Sophie moaned at the added attention and crammed her mouth full against Rachel’s pussy, pushing her tongue deep into the greedy opening. Rachel responded by grinding her hips down against Sophie that much harder, and squeezed both her big tits in her hands. Next she dipped her head between Sophie’s creamy thighs and began eating her out.

The girls gave each other oral sex for quite a while clearly not hearing or not interested in the whispered conversation I had shared with Jessica. I continued to eat from Jessica’s, sweet, smooth pussy and just when I thought they’d never cum, Sophie began a loud moan as her orgasm claimed her. The moan vibrated up into Rachel’s pussy and made a familiar tingle deep in her lower region. The tingle spread to her hot cunt, and then up her torso towards her breasts. She basked in the warm glow even as Jessica pushed her towards the end. With one strong pulse, Rachel’s pussy opened and shoved her orgrasmic juices down onto Sophie’s face.

The added gush was all the additional stimulation Jessica needed to begin her own frantic orgasm. Her climax hit hard, gripping her tightly. My tongue went rigid and stiff while Jessica writhed, humping up and down on it.

Jessica’s orgasm passed as quickly as it came, leaving her with only the need to satisfy Sophie who was still pinned beneath Rachel’s inviting face. I shifted up to my knees and reached over Jessica’s body to rub Sophie’s breasts into my hands. Rachel visibly shook as she fought to maintain her crouch over Sophie’s sucking mouth as the orgasm drained her of strength. She could feel her pussy pulsing with each lick of the blondes tongue and looked down at Jessica and me, both of us still bathed in the afterglow of our sex.

When she had no strength left, Rachel collapsed, rolling onto her side and off of Sophie. The orgasm was still with her, but now it was swiftly fading into the warmth of her own afterglow. I lay against Jessica and together the three women slowly regained their breath.

Finally, when the heart beats had returned to a more normal pace, they moved. Slow, sluggish movements at first, more an affirmation that their senses still existed than an attempt to go somewhere. When they finally did sit up, it was punctuated by a round of kisses shared between the three girls. Their mixed cums and salivas flavored the loving exchange.

Rachel was the first to pull herself to her feet, wobbling a little in her heels. “I’m going to go get dressed. It’s getting late and I have to work tomorrow.”

Sophie nodded an agreement as she stood, “I have to open the store tomorrow. I think I may have soiled some of the stock but I could stay here tonight?”

“You don’t have someone to go home to?” Jessica asked, wicked thoughts entertaining her mind as she watched Rachel’s naked rear swayed towards the changing room.

Sophie put her new thong on before stepping back into her skirt. “No. Are you staying the night with Jeff and Rachel?”

Jessica shrugged. “I don’t know. My parents will be worried about me I suppose, and I have to work in the morning, too.”

Jessica watched as Sophie silently finished putting the last of her clothing on. Finally I broke the silence. “Can I give you a ride home?”

A large grin spread across Jessica’s face. “Yeah, I’d like that.”

“Like what?” Rachel asked, returning from the changing room in her original clothes.

Jessica stood sensuously, her naked body rising like a fleshy gem from the barrens of the carpeted floor. “Jeff wants to give me a ride home, if that’s alright with you.”

Rachel was hurt for a minute, but was swiftly over it. She had wanted the chance to kiss Jessica goodnight or more, but this was probably for the best. Now she could go straight home and get plenty of sleep before work the next morning. “No, I don’t mind. You two have fun.” Rachel paused, a wicked grin playing across her lips. “Do you want to take the camera?”

Jessica grinned back. “Yeah, I think I’d like that.” Without another word she disappeared to the bathroom, the girls watching her lithe backside as she slipped away.

Rachel and Sophie made small talk as they waited for Jessica to return. The discussion was about sleeping arrangements… I knew I’d return home to find the two of them sharing a bed. As soon as Jessica was back they collected their things. I walked through the house shutting off the lights, then led my entourage to the front door

Rachel gave me a swift farewell, placing a gentle kiss on my cheek. Her goodbye with Jessica lasted a little longer and ended with a lustily whispered ‘call me soon’. The farewells may have become a little more involved and a little longer, but the night air was cold.

I helped Jessica into the car then headed for the drivers side. Sophie and Rachel gave a final wave to us, I pulled away from the house. My mind kept straying to our strangely sexual weekend during the entire drive home. After half an hour we had arrived at her small house on the other side of town. Always being the gentlemen, I got out of the car and opened her door for her again, and she climbed out of the passenger seat and smiled again.

“Thanks again Jeff, I really appreciate this.”

“It was no problem,” I said, proud of myself for having experienced, and survived, the best birthday ever.

“Do you want to come inside and meet my parents?”

There it was… the question I had wondered if she would ask. Did I want to go inside with her? She got up real close just then, and I could smell the scent of sex on her as she leaned into my ear.

“I told them we were going on a date, and if I liked you… I’d introduce you to them. I’d like you to meet them.”

Had she forgotten about how much older I was than her, how inappropriate our “date” might look? “I’m old enough to be your father, Jess.”

“Then you’ll have lots in common to talk about. My parents know I prefer… older men. I want you to be a part of my life, not a secret, Jeff.”

“I’m not sure…”

“Dad, meet my Daddy,” she laughed but I didn’t find it funny. Then more seriously she said, “I want you to be my boyfriend.”

“Rachel-“

“Rachel isn’t here.” She interrupted, putting her arms around me.

“I know you want this Jeff,” she said seductively, and kissed me just as the front door opened and bathed us in light.

“I remember how I made you feel. You want something more now. Let me show you what a relationship with me would look like.” Jessica whispered as Jessica’s parents made their presence known. “Come inside, and let me make you feel like part of the family.”

Her parents knew it, even I knew it… I wanted her. I had been dancing around it for so long, just because I was afraid of how innapropriate this supposedly was. Truth be told, I was really interested… just… nervous.

“Okay.”

What had I just said? Fuck, I agreed to go in with her… what in the world was I thinking. I wanted it yes, but how was I going to feel after the matter. She took me by the hand, smiling and looking very happy.

“It’s about time,” she said, pulling me towards the front door. Her parents smiled warmly and greeted me. Whatever happened once we passed that door I wanted it to feel good, hopefully more than it might possibly hurt.

Gifted

It was finally my birthday. It had been a hard day at work and now I was lying lying on the bed, freshly showered, as the sun began to set. I was alone, and feeling naked and lonely I toyed with my penis, slowly stroking as I watched some porn. Rachel had told me to come upstairs, “get comfortable” and be waiting. I knew what that meant. It meant she was in the mood for some play time and I should go start getting warmed up. She’d be up in a few minutes and as it was my birthday, I was half expecting something special from her, but I never knew what that might be. She liked to keep me guessing. She was a very conscientious girlfriend.

The porn I was watching was some cuckqueen scenes… wives watching their husbands fuck porn stars. It was something Rachel wouldn’t have enjoyed a few years before but we had been in the swinging lifestyle for a while and she had seen me with another man’s partner. She discovered how much she liked watching me and since then she really got off on the idea.

As I was watching a wife on the screen watching her husband eating a porn star’s pussy, I heard footsteps coming up the stairs. What I was completely unprepared for was her new best friend, Jessica, walking in the room. You see, my girlfriend’s name is Rachel. She’s a curvy 23 year old brunette, petite with B cup breasts and a carefully trimmed pubic thatch. Jessica, on the other hand, was a tall but curvy 19 year old redhead. Standing at six feet tall, Jessica’s cute perky A-cup tits were very different from what I was used to and her shaved pussy was quite a surprise. The bigger surprise was that she was walking into our master bedroom wearing a black lace baby-doll outfit that covered her but was nearly 100% see through.

Perhaps I should back up and explain how we got here…


Rachel and I frequent a local bar that’s not very big and has a small but dedicated group of customers. We’re friends with several of them and often meet them one or two nights each week just to hang out, talk, plan weekend adventures, etc. This group of friends is a mix of friends from work and vanilla friends who know nothing about the recreational sexual adventures Rachel and I enjoy.

One Friday night, a few months before my birthday, a new bartender started working there. This tall adorable redhead with such sensual and delicious looking curves (she obviously worked out as demonstrated by her toned arms, muscular thighs and high firm ass) was friendly and made me think very inappropriate thoughts; unless my girlfriend approved of them, and then they were entirely appropriate! We learned that the new bartender’s name was Jessica and she had recently finished college. During the day she studied for her degree but a couple nights each week she worked as a bartender to have the extra cash she got from tips.

On more than one occasion Rachel caught me watching Jessica when she walked by or bent over to pick something up. If our vanilla friends were around, Rachel wouldn’t say anything but the look in her eyes let me know she’d caught me looking and hoped I enjoyed the view along with the naughty thoughts the views surely spawned. If it was just us or our lifestyle friends were the only ones around, Rachel would make comments like, “You fucking dirty lech… stop thinking about how you’d use that little redhead.” We’d all get a chuckle since I’d been caught. A couple weeks before my birthday we were at the bar and Rachel caught me staring at Jessica. We were alone at our table so when she looked at me I said, “What? You know I think she’s hot and even you admit she’s cute and sexy.” I paused and then added, “If you wanted to know what to get me for my birthday, there’s the perfect gift.”

Rachel balked at that. She laughed and said, “Sure. I’ll just ask her if she’d like to be my birthday present to you so you can use her sexually. Right?”

I knew the chances of it ever happening were so minimal as to not be worth estimating but I also didn’t see any loss in taking the chance. “Well, if you don’t ask her, she can’t say yes or no.” Rachel just scoffed at the idea and we went on with the rest of our evening. Our friends, both vanilla and not, showed up and the conversation obviously moved to other topics. I still stole glances at Jessica anytime I could without being overly obvious to those at the table and at the end of the evening as we said our goodbyes, Jessica hugged Rachel and I both and let us know she looked forward to seeing us next time.

When we were about half way home, a ride that had been quiet the whole time, Rachel suddenly blurted out, “You need to stop thinking about it. I can’t get you Jessica as a birthday gift. Maybe I can find another one of our friends to help us out… but not Jessica.” I laughed. She always had been able to read my mind. The rest of the ride passed in silence and when we got home we headed straight to bed. The next day was a work day and we had to be up early so we sacked out with some snuggling but no sexual activity that evening. What I didn’t know at the time, but found out after my birthday, was that Rachel was already trying to figure out how to approach Jessica about being a sexual gift for me.


It was a couple weeks later, but still several weeks before my birthday, when Rachel stopped in at the bar while I was out of town for a couple days for work. Rachel told me it was a slow night and the bar was almost empty; that Jessica was delighted to see her because it meant the night wouldn’t be a total bust for tips. Apparently Jessica asked where I was and when Rachel told her I was out of town for work, Jessica expressed her appreciation for Rachel having come in; that her company would be welcome since the bar was almost empty.

With only the occasional other customer coming in, having a drink and then leaving, Jessica spent quite a bit of time sitting with Rachel, talking about anything and everything. Rachel learned what some of Jessica’s hobbies were, the fact that her long-time boyfriend had just ditched her for some college freshman girl; and that all of Jessica’s family lived at the other end of the state. As it turned out, Jessica didn’t have a lot of friends in the area unless you counted her workmates and she didn’t really consider many of them friends. Rachel told me she saw her chance when Jessica commented that one of her biggest challenges was her on-going frustration since her boyfriend had bailed. “I know it’s a slutty thing to say,” said Jessica (from what Rachel later told me), “but if I don’t get fucked pretty soon, I might as well buy stock in Duracell.” From what Rachel told me, the rest of the conversation went something like this.

“So why don’t you find yourself a maintenance man?” Rachel asked Jessica. “You’re cute with a hot body and every guy I’ve ever met fantasies about redheads.”

“I don’t know,” replied Jessica. “Sure, I hooked up with a guy or two in college for some casual fun, but I don’t feel like that’s what I’m after now. I feel like I should be focusing on something longer term.” Jessica paused for a moment as if to consider what she was going to say before continuing. “I thought your generation was all about fidelity and monogamy. Why are you suggesting that I find a guy for a casual lay?”

Rachel told me that it was that moment when she decided to tell Jessica about our involvement in the lifestyle. “Fidelity? Monogamy?” laughed Rachel. “You might find this hard to understand, but Jeff could be 100% loyal to me and fuck other woman at the same time. It’s all about trust, honesty, openness and inclusion.”

“Could,” said Jessica, commenting on Rachel’s choice of words.

“Okay,” conceded Rachel, “not ‘could,’ but does… is.”

“What?!” Jessica asked in shock. “Are you saying that you let Jeff have sex with other women?”

“Oh, sweety,” Rachel said with a chuckle, “I’ve watched Jeff enjoy several women… usually while their husbands were enjoying me.”

Jessica’s shock was evident again as she repeated herself. “What?!”

“Calm yourself,” said Rachel with the smile remaining on her face. “We’ve been together for a while and for the past few years, or maybe a little more, we’ve been ‘in the lifestyle,’ as they say.”

“What’s the lifestyle?” asked Jessica.

“Swingers,” answered Rachel. “We have sex with other people with each other’s full knowledge, consent and encouragement.”

Jessica looked in shock; so shocked that Rachel giggled at the look on her face. “Did you think we ‘older’ people were such prudes?”

Jessica had to shake off her surprise before she could answer. “Don’t take this the wrong way,” she said, “but you guys are about the same age as me, you’re not that much older?”

“I’m older than you and Jeff is more than ten years older than me.” Jessica raised her sculpted eyebrows, “I have a thing for older men.” She explained.”

“Oh, I can relate to that,” she giggled, “Jeff looks hot. I just never expected people in your generation to be… so open minded about recreational sex.”

“You’d be surprised,” chuckled Rachel in response. “Obviously this isn’t for public sharing, but Jeff has watched me fuck a half dozen guys or more and I’ve seen him with at least three different women. He has seen me with two guys at the same time and has even taken pictures of me with various playmates. He gets excited seeing me enjoy myself and I’ve recently discovered how much I enjoy seeing him the same way.”

“Wow,” said Jessica, diverting her eyes. Still, even though she looked away and almost seemed embarrassed by the conversation, Rachel thought she detected a note of interest and perhaps curiosity on Jessica’s part.

“So,” continued Rachel, “I have something else to tell you if you’re interested. Hopefully you won’t be offended.”

“I don’t think you can tell me anything that surprises me at this point, and you don’t have to worry about offending me,” said Jessica. “Go ahead.”

“Well,” said Rachel, “Jeff can’t keep his eyes off you. I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but he watches you pretty closely when we’re here.”

“I’ve noticed,” said Jessica bashfully. “I never minded it so I didn’t say anything. He’s never made any inappropriate comments and I’m used to guys staring at me. I was hoping you didn’t catch him and get mad at me.”

“Mad at you?” laughed Rachel. “First, I don’t mind at all. You are hot. Second, I’d rather him look at you in front of me rather than trying to sneak around behind my back. Third, when he gets worked up staring at you all evening, thinking about what he’d like to do with you, he takes me home and gives me the fucking of a lifetime.” She paused, chuckled and continued. “God knows Jeff’s caught me staring at plenty of men. We both view it the same way. If we get horny looking at others, we take it out on each other when we get home. So I benefit from him looking at you and fantasising about you.”

That caught Jessica by surprise. “Fantasising about me?”

“Oh, yeah,” Rachel reassured her. “He is definitely attracted to redheads. I know he thinks about you and all the things he’d like to do with you.”

“And that doesn’t bother you?” asked Jessica. Rachel thought she obviously didn’t seem insulted, put off or offended.

“Not in the least,” said Rachel. “Like I said, if we get home after an evening here of him looking at you and fantasising about what he’d like to do with you, he takes it out on me. Some of the best sex we’ve had is after an evening here with you unknowingly getting his engine all revved up.”

“Wow,” said Jessica, blushing, “I didn’t know.”

“Now you do,” said Rachel matter-of-factly. “In fact, a couple weeks ago he even commented to me that you’d be the ideal birthday present for him.”

“What?!” Rachel had managed to shock Jessica again. But the young redhead still didn’t look offended. Shocked but complimented at the same time.

“Did I stutter?” asked Rachel with a grin. “I caught Jeff staring at you as you walked around and he saw me catch him. He wasn’t defensive at all; he knew I didn’t mind him looking. He suggested you’d be the perfect birthday present.”

“What did you say?” asked Jessica. Now, thought Rachel, she looked intrigued.

“I told him there was no chance,” replied Rachel. “But truth be told, it’s one of the reasons I came here tonight while he’s out of town. I was hoping the opportunity would come up… and I’ve gotten lucky that our conversation evolved this way. So now the question is… are you offended? Interested? Intrigued? Curious? Willing?”

“To be a birthday present to Jeff?” asked Jessica, once again sounding a bit surprised. “For sex?”

“Yes and yes,” said Rachel. “I’d love to surprise him with you as a willing sexual participant for him.”

Jessica was quiet for a second. “Just him?”

Rachel looked the young woman squarely in the eye. “I don’t usually swing that way,” she said evenly, “but I admit you’re hot and attractive. Unless you meant to ask if there would be other men involved?”

“No,” Jessica shook her head. “I meant you.”

“Oh, sure, well maybe,” said Rachel. “Unless you’d prefer not. I make no promises of involvement with you, but I can guarantee none if you don’t want any.”

Jessica was quiet for another few moments. “And you’re sure you’re actually okay with the idea of me and Jeff having sex together?”

“The bigger question,” Rachel said, “is if YOU are okay with having sex with Jeff? He’s more than twice your age and plenty of young women just don’t get excited by older guys. Sure, some have that whole ‘daddy issue’ thing going on, but a lot are only attracted to young, fit, hot guys. Jeff’s fit enough and he has no issues with performance, but he’s not a spring chicken anymore either.” Rachel paused for a minute. “I never thought this conversation would get this far, but if you’re willing, I really would love to surprise him with you.”

“Can I think about it and let you know?” asked Jessica.

“Of course,” said Rachel. “I’m pleased you’d consider it.” She pulled out her cell phone. “Give me your number and I’ll text you so you have mine. Then you can just let me know.”

Apparently, according to Rachel, Jessica texted her a few days later saying she’d thought about it and was willing. That inspired an entire text conversation that revealed Jessica had never had unprotected sex with a guy… ever. She’d never had a man’s bare cock in her and she’d never felt it as a guy came in her. She wasn’t on birth control. She’d never been with a guy more than two years older than her own age and she’d never had sex with anyone watching. Rachel made a few things clear: Safe sex only and demonstrated that we were both disease free. As a birthday present to me, Rachel fully expected Jessica to have unprotected sex with me and she reassured Jessica that she’d enjoy the feeling of my cock ejaculating into her, not to mention the feeling of intercourse without a condom in the way. Jessica was in full agreement except for cumming inside her, she was worried about falling pregnant, and Rachel put her mind at rest, the only womb accepting sperm was hers. Rachel apparently also communicated her expectation that oral sex, intercourse in a variety of positions and, if Jessica was okay with it, anal sex would be part of the adventure. She wanted me to have as “complete” of a birthday experience as could be managed.

The texting continued on and off for several days from what Rachel told me. Jessica made it clear that the more she thought about it, the more odd but exciting the idea got. She wasn’t sure how she felt about having sex with a guy twice her age, but the idea of a bare cock in her and her pussy getting filled full of hot cum turned her on immensely. Jessica expressed her hope that I was good at eating pussy and was decently equipped. Rachel gave some reassurances and they hatched their plan.


So, there I was lying on the bed, naked, my erect cock in hand, slowly stroking as I watched some porn. As I was watching a wife on the screen watching her husband eating a porn star’s pussy, I heard footsteps coming up the stairs and then Jessica was walking into our master bedroom wearing a black lace baby-doll outfit that covered her but was nearly 100% see through. Her perky firm young tits were different from Rachel’s full softer ones and her body was overall much tighter looking. From what I could see, her pussy was shaved smooth and her red hair fell in lightly curled locks framing her innocent looking face. Her appearance was anything but innocent though and I silently thanked all the powers that be for a wife who would give me such a birthday gift.

“Happy Birthday, Jeff,” said Jessica with a nervous smile, watching as I continued to stroke my cock.

“Thank you,” I said with a big smile. “Is Rachel coming to join us or do I get you all to myself for my birthday?”

“She might be up in a few minutes,” Jessica said as she stepped over closer to the bed, her eyes watching my hand as I continued to slowly stroke my length. “But she told me to come up and get comfortable with you first; to let you know what your surprise birthday present was… ME!” Standing next to the bed she did a small pirouette, spinning around and lifting the hem of the short babydoll outfit. It did nothing to hide her body and I thoroughly enjoyed seeing her curves as she turned.

As she finished her spin she stopped facing the bed and very pointedly looking at my crotch where I was still gently stroking… “So,” she said, trailing a finger along my closest thigh, “where do we go from here?”

With my right hand continuing up and down my length, I reached out my left to caress her hip and the exposed skin on her leg. It was hot to the touch. “You’re the gift,” I replied. “but I’m not about to make demands. I suspect this is somewhat of a first for you?” I asked. I looked up as I did and saw her nodding as her fingers trailed closer to my cock. “So we can take this as slow or fast as you want… whatever you’re comfortable with.”

Her eyes were locked on my cock as my hand stroked, precum pooling at the opening and just beginning to run down the underside. “Can I just watch you keep stroking for a few minutes?”

“Of course,” I said with a smile. “Why don’t you come get comfortable on the bed?” I indicated with a nod of my head to the other side of the bed. She didn’t answer but slowly started walking around the bed, all the while keeping her eyes on my hand where I was continuing to pleasure myself. Along the way, she pulled the babydoll top up and off, dropping it on the floor somewhere near the foot of the bed. I enjoyed taking in the sight of her young, firm, fit body all the way around until she got on the bed on her knees.

Once she was on the bed beside me, she reached out her hand and put it on my length just above mine, moving it to stroke my cock in rhythm with mine. Her first touch resulted in my precum being smeared in the web between her thumb and forefinger, and after only a stroke or two she lifted her hand to her mouth, making quite the show of stretching out her tongue to taste and lick the precum off her skin. “That tastes good,” she said with a wicked grin.

“I know,” I said with a grin of my own. “But you shouldn’t be selfish. You should share.”

“Really?” she seemed genuinely surprised. But she didn’t hesitate. She leaned down, opening her mouth and licking her tongue around my leaking cockhead. With the taste of precum on her tongue, she raised up and brought her mouth to mine, returning her hand to my cock as she kissed me, tongue first. As our lips met I put both my hands on her body and pulled her closer, enjoying the feeling of her hand on my length as she firmly but slowly stroked from root to head and back.

A deep moan escaped me involuntarily. A part of me couldn’t believe I had this young hot redhead in my bed, her hand on my manhood and her tongue swirling the taste of my precum into our kiss. She broke our kiss and dropped her head back down to my cock, engulfing my length into the moist heat of her mouth. At the same time, she subtly moved on the bed so that I could more easily reach her ass and lower half.

For a few minutes, I just laid and quite selfishly enjoyed the moment. This was already a spectacular birthday present and I knew it was going to get better. As her head bobbed up and down on my dick and her tongue explored every vein and ridge, I let my hand explore her ass, legs, hips and tits. Her nipples perked up quite nicely and the moan that escaped her when I pinched and then pulled on the closest one vibrated her mouth around my shaft. The timing was such that my cockhead was in the back of her throat as she moaned and the sensation was almost overwhelming.

I saw movement in the doorway and looked over to see Rachel watching us. She was completely naked and holding her phone in such a way that let me know she was taking pictures. Our eyes met briefly and she smiled. Without making a sound she mouthed, “Happy Birthday,” and blew me a kiss. I smiled in return and laid my head back to enjoy the wonderful sensations Jessica’s mouth and hand were providing to my manhood. As she kept bobbing her head on my cock I let my hand explore between her thighs and as soon as I touched her pussy through the thin material of the babydoll panties, she spread her knees farther, opening herself to me. I noticed her back arch more and her ass point up… she was like a cat in heat needing attention.

Jessica’s mouth never left my length as my hand worked her panties down and off her legs with her assistance. She moved around, lifted her knees, etc. to help me get them off her. As soon as they were off her I tossed them to the floor and said, “Sixty-nine.” She didn’t hesitate as she moved to straddle my face, once again spreading her knees wide and lowering her smooth pussy down to my mouth. While I had experienced a number of other women besides Rachel, I seemed to always compare each new playmate to her. Jessica’s pussy was smooth where Rachel’s was trimmed short, but Jessica’s didn’t look like it was as used… or used as often, and had a sweeter flavour to it. Both were probably side effects of the fact that Jessica hadn’t had any children and probably had far fewer lovers than Rachel had enjoyed.

As Jessica kept sliding her mouth up and down the length of my cock, I explored between her legs with my tongue… tickling her tight pink rosebud before licking the length of her down, between her lips, dipping into her wetness, sucking on her wet hole, and then licking farther down to her buzzing clit. I flicked my tongue up and down quickly across it before sucking it between my lips and then lashing it some more with my tongue.

Jessica’s first orgasm was quite the surprise as she was suddenly moaning around my cock before popping off, gasping for breath, as she pushed her pussy back against my mouth. I could feel her wetness flow as her muscles spasmed and her orgasm crashed through her. He legs began to tremble and I reattacked her clit with my tongue, pushing her far over whatever brink she was used to. Her moans turned into near screams as she tried to get away from my licking tongue but I had wrapped both hands around her hips to hold her in place. Overstimulation was what I wanted because I knew it would make her pussy sensitised to whatever else the evening held.

As Jessica finally came down from her orgasm, I eased up on my lip-lock and tongue thrashing. From near the foot of the bed I heard Rachel’s voice. “Are you ready to experience that bare cock inside you yet?” It was obvious she was talking to Jessica and Jessica’s “Mm-hmm,” hummed around her mouthful of my now straining cock. Normally the use of condoms was always mandatory but this was Rachel’s gift to me and I wasn’t going to interrupt the fun with a comment that might fuck everything up. If Rachel said no protection was necessary and Jessica wasn’t going to require it, then I assumed everything was okay… and just went with it.

“Turn around and get on it,” I heard Rachel say and I immediately felt Jessica moving. Her hips moved away as she turned around, pointing her ass at Rachel and straddling my hips. I started to reach down to guide myself into her but she was already handling the guidance duties. Her hand wrapped around my length once again as she spread herself above me, grasped my cock and guided the swollen head between the slick open lips of her sex. “Take your time,” I heard Rachel say. “Enjoy feeling that first bare cock slide in slow.”

It dawned on me at that point that there was a good chance Jessica had never had unprotected sex before; that this was the first time she was ever going to have a cock in her without a condom on it. Anyone who has ever experienced both knows how different it feels and how enjoyable bare sex is. I did my best to lay perfectly still and let Jessica take my length at her own pace. I’m not huge by any means, but I’m a bit above average. I didn’t know what Jessica had for experience or was used to, so I let her take things at her own pace.

It was quite heavenly to feel her tight wetness slowly engulfing my cockhead… sliding down just enough to take the head and then back up so that her slick inner lips were just sliding around the crown. Then she settled down again, taking maybe an inch of my length in addition to the head, pausing a moment and then moving back up. The look on her face was one of pleasure but concentration and I couldn’t help wondering if everything was okay. I kept silent and let her do her thing, reveling in the pleasure her young pussy was already bringing me.

Inch by inch she took my length. She come down on me a little more with each stroke, but then up until my cock was nearly all the way out of her… and then back down. Moans escaped her as she hunched her body down on my cock and her eyes closed as her head rolled back when she’d taken a little more than half my shaft. When she finally got near the base she stopped her up and down motions and just held it there… with about an inch left to take. I could easily feel my cockhead pushing on her cervix and I wondered about her experiences. I obviously wasn’t her first but she’d clearly not had much experience with anything other than average (or below) equipped men. My equipment is about seven inches at full erection and Jessica was working to get the last bit of me into her sex. She wasn’t giving up though. That was clear. And she was enjoying every bit of it.

Jessica surprised me when she suddenly leaned forward and locked her mouth on mine, kissing me deeply, swirling her tongue around mine, sucking and nibbling on it. All the while she kept my length buried and I could feel her hips steadily pushing to get more. It was then that I realized what she was doing: distracting herself with the kisses as she forced her pussy to stretch to take my cock. I knew another way to distract her but didn’t know if she’d welcome it. Still, if she didn’t like it, I was sure she’d say something, so nothing ventured, nothing gained, right?

With that in mind I raised my right hand away from her sexy ass, where I’d been caressing and squeezing her cheeks… and brought it back down swiftly with a SMACK! Jessica jumped in surprise but her reaction was to kiss me harder, moaning into my mouth, and humping her hips with even more energy. Everything about how she responded told me she liked it… so I did it again. SMACK! Another moan… harder, more passionate kisses… more energy from her hips. With one last SMACK! I began to move my hips against the motion of hers, withdrawing my length as she moved the least bit away and then thrusting back into her as she moved toward me.

Soon we were working in unison, still kissing, as our hips moved together and she was grinding her pussy down on me, my full length buried within her. Together we stirred my cock around as she ground her clit against my pubis and launched herself into another orgasm. This one seemed far more intense and I could feel her pussy spasming around my cock, squeezing me as her hips jerked through her ecstasy until she began to come down from the peak.

Jessica finally broke our kiss and sat up on me, trying to catch her breath as she recovered from her orgasm. Holding her hips, I moved very shallowly and gently within her, loving how wet and hot she felt on me. When she opened her eyes and looked down at me there was a big smile on her face. “Ohhh oh fuck, that felt good,” she said with a pleased look on her face.

“Good,” I replied, smiling back and still gently thrusting within her. “Let’s see how many more we can get you.”

Jessica smiled down at me. “Isn’t this supposed to be a birthday present for you?” she asked.

“It’s being awesome,” I replied sincerely. “And I want to make sure you’re eager to give me the same gift again next year.” I chuckled when I finished that last part.

“Oh I see!” she laughed, wiggling her hips down on me, stirring my cock length inside her. “So this is all selfishly motivated for you?”

“I like pleasing a playmate,” I said honestly, “But ultimately the reward is earned. I want you to want to come back.”

“Well, you’re doing okay so far,” she said with a smile and then leaned down to give me another kiss. “So what’s next?” she asked.

I took the control she was offering. “Roll over,” I said. “Lay back and spread yourself for me.”

She did so without question, comment or pause and I positioned myself between her wide-spread thighs. Rachel was steadily moving around the bedroom with her phone taking pictures and I tried to keep her views in mind. Jessica was laying back with her arms spread out to each side, surrendering her body to my use with her knees pulled up and out, opening her pussy up for me.

I moved to position myself between her wide spread inviting thighs, holding my weight on one hand and my knees as I used my other hand to guide my length back into her wetness. Looking down at my manhood spearing into her slick lips it struck me how different her shaven pussy looked as compared to Rachel’s trimmed mound. Her sex opened to me easily now, taking my length balls deep with just a few strokes, squeezing my shaft and caressing my cockhead as I slowly moved my hips to stroke in and out of her. Moans were escaping her with every downward thrust I made and very soon her hips were moving with mine to increase the energy of each thrust as my cock speared into her young body.

Rachel was still moving around us with her phone, taking pictures and offering up the occasional comment, observing different things about Jessica’s body. “Look how her tummy moves as you slide all the way into her.” “Aren’t her hard nipples just so cute?” (I assume Rachel made this observation because Jessica’s tits were so much smaller than her own but her nipples seemed to stand up really far from the areola. “Oh, yeah… she likes when you fuck her harder.”

Rachel’s comments were turning me on as much as Jessica’s moans of pleasure as I moved my hips with just the right motion to stimulate the petite redhead’s clit with each stroke. Before long she was cumming again and it was pure heaven to slow my strokes, enjoying every caress of her pussy on my length as it spasmed and pulsed around me. It amazed me to see Rachel holding her phone with one hand, apparently recording Jessica’s face through her orgasm but using her other hand to reach down and caress Jessica’s breast, pulling and twisting on the erect nipple.

When Jessica’s orgasm had passed Rachel smiled down at her and asked, “Do you want to feel something really amazing?” Jessica couldn’t answer verbally as she was still trying to catch her breath from her climax but nodded her head vigorously in response. Seeing her response, Rachel looked at me and said, “Take her doggy style.” I had to wonder who this woman was that was so eager to see me using this younger redhead; giving orders and directing the activities. I wasn’t complaining though. It’s a rare treat when a man’s partner is telling him how to fuck another woman.

I leaned down to kiss Jessica and then pulled my length out, backing away just enough to give her room to roll over, getting on her hands and knees and presenting her ass up to me. She looked so different from Rachel in every way. Her butt was so perfectly round and more firm which was completely understandable and should probably be expected from a woman still in her teenage years. Jessica positioned herself on her elbows and knees, dropping her head and just waiting for me to retake her. I did so eagerly, with one hand on her hip and the other guiding my length, once I had the first few inches of cock into her I grabbed both hips and began to fuck her with a passion.

She enjoyed another orgasm as I just pounded her pussy from behind. The ultimate surprise was when Rachel reached over to slap Jessica on the ass as I was pounding her pussy. Jessica let out a small squeal followed by a low moan and the combination sounded as if she’d truly enjoyed it… so Rachel slapped her ass again. Jessica moaned louder this time and the combination spurred me on to fuck her even harder. My hands were firmly holding her hips, pulling her back against me as my pelvis thrust forward. With every stroke my hips slammed into her perfect ass as Rachel continued to slap Jessica’s ass cheeks back and forth, turning her pail creJessica skin a bright almost glowing red.

Finally Rachel put down her phone and got on the bed next to me, on her knees. She put one hand on my ass to squeeze a cheek and push my hips toward Jessica’s accepting body. Rachel’s other hand reached out to grab a handful of Jessica’s hair, knotting a fistful of it and pulling gently to lift the young woman’s head up. Rachel leaned in to kiss me deeply and then broke away with a smile. “Do you like that, baby? Is her young pussy a nice birthday treat?”

“Oh, yeah,” I said with a smile. “I’ll have to find several guys to help me thank you.” Rachel just smiled back and kissed me again.

After our kiss she leaned down toward Jessica, still pulling her hair and asked, “How do you like my boyfriend’s cock, hm? Is that bare dick everything I told you it would be?”

Jessica could barely answer her through the stimulation and feelings from the hard fucking I was giving her, but she managed to moan out something resembling, “Yesss,” with a long moaning hiss of escaped breath on the end.

“Do you wanna feel that big dick cum way up inside your pussy?” Rachel asked her.

Jessica paused before answering this time as another orgasm washed through her. I don’t know if it was the hard fast fucking she was getting that brought her to climax or the thought of my cock cumming into her without a condom to catch the load, but it was her loudest seemingly deepest orgasm so far. “Yes!” Jessica finally replied. “I wanna feel it!”

I can honestly say, I was eager to give them both what they wanted… but I wanted to feel more like I was taking Jessica than she was giving herself to me. I pulled my cock out of her, slapped her once on the butt and told her to roll back over. As she positioned herself on her back I looked down at her again spread legs and said, “Open yourself for me.” Her pussy was red and swollen from use and it looked delicious as she reached down with both hands, using her fingers to find and spread her inner lips. Leaning down I ran my tongue in one long swipe from her wet opening to her erect clit and then moved up to slide my length into her once again.

So far our fucking had been for mutual pleasure. I had surely enjoyed every stroke but I had been thinking about her… her comfort… and her pleasure. Now it was going to be all about me. I put my hands on either side of her slim waist, just above her hips so that as I pounded my cock into her I could effectively pull her toward me with my wrists holding her hips in place. In this position I began to simply pound my cock into her. I had no regard for her comfort or pleasure as I worked her against the bed. I slammed down into her, forcing her against the mattress and springs and then pulling out. As the rhythm built, I was soon forcing myself down into her just as the bed was pushing her body back up, adding to the force of my cock spearing into her; increasing the stimulation of my pelvis slapping into her.

“OH FUCK YES DADDY!” Screamed Jessica and I saw Rachel smirk.

I wasn’t sure where that came from but it inspired me to fuck the slender redhead harder. My calves leaned forward, giving me longer and deeper thrusts. Her loud, shrill wail told me it was a deep, back-of-the-pussy kind of thrusting. I watched young Jessica intently, I was rocking back and forth now, and the bed was bouncing up and down at the same pace. Rachel was in divine lust, she was moaning over and over. “Uhhh Daddy … fuck yes Daddy … your cock is so big Daddy … fuck her cunt … fuck her then fuck me Daddy!” She kept mumbling like that over and over, as my ass rose and fell over and over, my penis obviously working in and out of my birthday present’s wet slit.

The bed rocked hard and Jessica let out a scream of “OH FUCK!” Rachel stood up and embraced Jessica as they kissed deeply. Their hands freely explored each others bodies as I watched, stroking my dick in and out of the redhead, enjoying watching them feel each other up as admired their beautiful bodies.

“Can you hold me in your arms and kiss my neck while he fucks me.” Rachel said tenderly as she looked deeply into Jessica’s big green eyes.

“I’ll do anything you want me to lover.” Jessica replied dutifully, her lips curling into a radiant smile.

Jessica laid on the bed and propped her head against the pillow. Rachel knelt down and kissed her generously on the mouth using one hand to hold herself up and the other to squeeze and fondle Jessica’s small tits. Rachel’s ass was vulnerable and exposed as she knelt between Jessica’s legs kissing her. I was entranced and knelt down behind Rachel, spread her cheeks wide with my hands and started licking and sucking her tiny brown asshole.

“Yeessss.” Rachel gasped as the tongue in her crack renewed the flow of lubrication to her swollen pussy.

I used my strong hands to grope and spread her ass as I forced my tongue against her brown spider. My fingers roamed up her body to find her supple hanging tits and enjoy their weight and softness as I appreciatively licked her.

“Fuck her. Fuck her pussy you animal. I want to watch you fuck her pussy from behind.” Jessica hissed.

I adjusted myself so I was kneeling behind her exposed ass and pussy. Her glistening skin was intoxicating as I drank in the vision of her bountiful voluptuous ass offered up in front of me ready for deep dicking. I used my hand to rub my erection up and down her puffy pussy lips, enjoying the sensation of her plump curtains.

“Oh yes, fuck me!” Rachel pleaded as she tore away from her passionate lip lock with Jessica and glared lustfully back at me.

“Fuck it like you own it.” Jessica demanded grabbing her asscheek with her free hand and spreading her open for penetration.

I slowly pushed the tip of my cock into her puffy, exposed pussy enjoying the sensation as she accommodated my intrusion. I felt the tight wetness of her pussy grip my slick meat as I slowly moved in and out of her generous body. My hands grabbed her hips as I looked at the girls kissing passionately as I plowed Rachel slowly. Jessica kissed her neck and stroked Rachel’s hair back as her green eyes burned passionately, staring at me, encouraging me to ravage Rachel from behind.

“Faster stud” Jessica demanded, as she grabbed Rachel’s swinging boobs and pinched her nipples teasingly.

I picked up speed and pulled Rachel’s hips back into my thrusts as I deep drilled her oily well. Rachel grunted and squeezed as my manhood pushed her open and my wet balls slapped against her engorged button. My cock was deep inside her, and my hands on her hips were pulling her backward, impaling her onto my throbbing hardness while Jessica licked and kissed her neck. The sensations were overwhelming.

“Rougher, faster, fuck her harder.” Jessica implored as she admired the sight of a man ravaging a woman from behind. Rachel was on the brink of a hard and desperate orgasm. The soft kisses of Jessica contrasted with the savage reaming of my cock was confusing and erotic. Her pussy was so wet and excited, these sensations were novel and foreign.

I was overcome with the need to ejaculate inside Rachel’s creJessica vagina. I began thrusting enthusiastically as I slapped her round ass aggressively enjoying the sound and sting of my palm as I took her mercilessly. Rachel was so full of hard cock, the tender kissing and hard fucking held her in coital excitement she had never before experienced. She was confused, suspended between pleasure and pain as she felt a climax welling up inside of her stretched pussy.

The sound of wet flesh smacked loudly in the bedroom, intensifying the eroticism and excitement of my carnal ravaging of Rachel. A little moan escaped my lips, as she began to flex her vaginal walls in time with the exit of my cock from her pussy. The milking sensation felt phenomenal.

“Oh, you like that?” Rachel gasped. The feelings were so sudden and intense that audible human speech was impossible, so I just nodded an affirmation to my sibling. “I want you to cum for me. Cum inside your girlfriend’s tight little pussy.” She leaned back a little, opening her quim up slightly for a bit more of my length to fit inside her. She growled a little as she concentrated on making herself as tight as possible for me.

She leaned back forward, and I nibbled her ear as she continued to talk dirty to me. “Oh fuck yes. I want you to fill me up. Make me your slut… make me your little cum slut.” My cock throbbed violently inside her. The combined verbal and physical stimulation was proving to be too much to handle. I was involuntarily moaning in earnest now, as I slowly began to lose control of my body. A tingle started in my balls, and rapidly spread to my stomach, and chest. My legs tensed automatically, my toes curled, and I held her tighter to my chest.

She whispered, “Cum for me, baby,” and my cock bucked, and sprayed my girlfriend’s insides with my thick, sticky semen. I couldn’t keep my eyes open; they seemed to close themselves in time with the throbbing of my shaft. It resulted in a comical blinking as I tried frantically to look at the gorgeous redhead who was fingering herself to a frenzy in my peripheral vision.

My breath came out in a rush, as I relaxed my hold on Rachel. She collapsed onto the bed and rolled to her side as I fell into the space she had occupied. I hadn’t even realised that I had stopped breathing. Black flecks danced across my vision, as my girlfriend looked at me lovingly. She kissed me on my lips gently, and thanked me; either for the sex, or for the semen. I couldn’t say anything. I just hoped that my expression as I stared into her blue eyes would convey everything that words could not. She began to tear up again as we looked through each other’s eyes, and into each other’s souls. No matter who I was with or how exquisite their beauty was, I was in love with this incredible girl.

I might have gone on staring at Rachel for the rest of the evening, lost in the bliss of my climax, if it wasn’t for Jessica.

“Wow!” Jessica exclaimed. “That was so fucking hot. But what ever happened to me getting some?” She turned her stare on me. Rachel gave her new lover an impatient look, and slid off the bed, freeing my semi-hard rod from her warm sheath.

“It sounds to me like someone feels neglected,” Rachel said breathlessly. She strode, magnificently naked, over to Jessica, who looked half troubled, and half pouty. “You wanted him to cum when he was fucking you, didn’t you?” Rachel captured the redhead’s lips in a tender kiss. I half expected Jessica to pull away from the kiss, but apparently the joke was on me, because the kiss only became more passionate. Their kiss was pure sensuality, distilled and packed into the two nubile, naked young women that stood in front of me. At this sight, my half flaccid member immediately stirred and began to rise to attention. They broke their kiss, and Jessica dropped to her knees in front of my well fucked girlfriend.

“I’m going to get some of his cum, one way, or the other.” Jessica stated. She dipped her head between Rachel’s thighs, and started licking at our combined cum that had leaked out of her sopping wet snatch. She snaked her tongue up my Rachel’s slit, and ran her tongue over the wetness. Rachel’s leg snaked over Jessica’s shoulder, and the redhead locked her mouth over Rachel’s honey pot. With a series of exaggerated, audible slurps, Jessica sucked all the semen and girl cum that she could from her lover’s pussy. “Mmmm. You guys taste so yummy together. You two make a great couple.”

“I think that you missed a little, Jess.” Rachel managed to get out, amongst the giggles. “I think he came so hard that some got on my pancreas.” Both the girls burst into giggles at this ridiculous statement.

“I get his cum next.” Jessica stated flatly.

“You want his seed inside you?” Rachel raised an eyebrow, “Can I suck it out of you, like you did me?” Rachel asked with a wide grin.

“Yeah you can, but maybe I’ll just make sure that your boyfriend cums in my ass rather than my pussy.” Jessica answered back, with her own shit eating grin.

“You are a nasty whore.”

“Yeah, but you want me anyway.”

I had just recently cum on these girls and now he needed to cum again. He wanted to fuck a hot load deep into the redhead’s smooth and willing cunt. The thought of ejaculating thick cum inside her while pumping her pudgy pussy made his balls twitch. Jessica was ready, she needed a man to cum inside her, she wanted to feel that sensation, lost deep in her memories of past lovers almost forgotten.

Oh! You’re…hard…”

In that silence, the sound of her fingers sliding through my sheets was like an avalanche, and the sound of her breath rising over me like a wind. “It’s…it’s so big…” she whispered, her knee creeping up next to my calf. And then, the same tentative touch, shaking even harder now, her breath even louder. “It’s so hard…”

Then Jessica did something a man would have to be comatose to ignore. She dragged her tongue from the base of my shaft (down in the depths of my scrotum) to the very tip of my head, lovingly tracing the line of my vein. She let out a deep, deep moan.

She slid her hands against my waist and slid her mouth down my shaft, opening her throat to try and fit it all. She straddled my naked thigh, and I could feel that she was naked from the waist down, her labia wet and warm and shaved. She began to grind it into my leg.

“Oh, Jeff, your girlfriend got me so wet,” she gasped over my cock looking sideways at the exhausted Rachel now lying propped up on the edge of the bed, watching as she straddled me.

Jessica’s palms slid up my cut abdominals, up the hairs on my chest. She grasped the muscles in my shoulders, and pushed down as she lifted her hips. “Are you ready?” she whispered. She began to slide her hips around, rubbing the head of my cock against her wet pussy. “Are you Daddy?” The head poked easily into her snatch. “Oh…” She sank it down, down until the head popped in. “Oh, yes… you are.”

She sank down, and sank down, and sank down, her buttocks quivering all the while, the muscles in her thighs like industrial cables as they gripped me. My cock slid into her as easily as a greased piston, and yet she was still tight, still as tense as a coiled wire. Jessicq sank down on my cock until I was fully inside, and then her whole body shuddered. I had filled her, and that was what she had been craving all night.

“Ohh Daddy…” she groaned. “Oh fuck…”

She pushed down into my chest, her ass rising up until my cockhead was perched just at the entrance of her body, and then she let herself drop back down, her buttocks resting on my balls. “Ahn…” she gasped. Her hands slid up my chest again, to my neck, and her thumbs dug into my adam’s apple. “Don’t move,” she pleaded. One hand slid up my face and dug into my scalp. She raised herself up and slammed herself back down on top of me. She groaned again, her grip tightening on my neck and scalp. Her pussy gripped my naked member.

“Yes Daddy’s you’re inside me. That’s it,” she grunted, shifting herself forward with me still inside her. She didn’t rise up this time but moved her hips only, gyrating in my lap as she shifted my cock around. The bed creaked and strained as the willowy redhead used her powerful hips to grind on my cock and hit all of the places in her uterus she wanted to touch. “Ahh…” she gasped. Her toes curled against my calves. Her grip tightened around my neck. She rocked back and forth, soaking the base of my shaft in her prodigious cum. “Oh fuck…” she gasped.

She arched her back, sliding up, and slammed her ass down on me. “Ahn…” she grunted as softly as she could. She did it again, the slam of her buttocks on my thighs a wet, dirty sound. “Ah…!”

A quake started in her belly that radiated throughout her skin, shaking her breasts, vibrating her ass. She reached between her thighs and began to play with her clitoris. She had her toys, and she was using them, finding the limits of her pleasure.

Jessica used my body. As fast or as slow as she liked, she did all the steering, shivering and shaking both from the waves of sensation rising from her pussy as much from the exertion of lifting her big, beautiful ass – again, and again, again. She fell into a rhythmic pounding, digging her palms deep into my chest as she slapped her smooth pussy down on me. The sounds of sex were unmistakable. But I wasn’t going to tell her to stop.

As for me, it was everything in my power to stay motionless. If I didn’t keep my stomach rigid, my ass tensed and my heels dug into the mattress, we both would have gone over on top of the semi-conscious Rachel, and that at least helped me to re-focus my energy as I desperately fought off the urge to cum inside this hot redhead’s, wet pussy. I wanted to touch her, wanted to grab that mop of thick, dangling red hair and pull, flip her on her back and drive into her until she screamed, her legs opening uncontrollably as I lapped at her small but pillowy tits – but that was not the fantasy. The fantasy was that I was her toy and she was in control. The fantasy was that I was a big, hard cock for her to use at her pleasure. And she was – oh, how she was.

Free to try every position without fear of what I’d say or want, Jessica gave every one a go as she impaled herself on my stiff member. She turned at one point, riding me with her hands planted on my knees and her legs together in my lap. She pulled me out and faced me again, then rolled me back and forth inside, her, reaching down at one point to fondle my balls as they wedged into the crack of her ass.

She bent down, dragging her tits along my naked chest, and rubbed her lips against mine. “It’s so wrong, Daddy… but I can’t help myself. Rachel has been so generous giving me to you… Your cock is so nice…” she moaned softly into my mouth. “Don’t cum in me, okay? Not with your horny, little girlfriend watching.” She humped furiously against my cock. “Promise me…” She grunted, her fingers digging into my hair. “Promise…ah, AHH!”

Unconsciously, I’d plunged into her, driving my hips up. Jessica’s whole body shuddered. “Oh Daddy! Do you like that? You like my tight, young cunt? Too bad you’re already taken. Oh yes… You could fuck my tight little pussy all night, every night.”

Oh fuck, that was too much. I grabbed her hips with my hands and plunged again, driving her beautiful body up into the air with the force of my thrust. She screamed. “I love you!”

We both froze. For a moment, we didn’t even breathe, but that was impossible for long, given the beating of our hearts and our skins drenched in sweat. So we remained locked in that position, she straddling my hips, my fingers on her smooth ass, as we both just looked at Rachel. Rachel was grinning, breathing hard, as hard as us. A minute ticked by, the two of us still locked together, my cock hard in her hot moistness, her ginger hair sliding over my face.

We lingered that way until the momentum she’d built up had nearly dissipated. After another breathless moment, she bent down and kissed my mouth. I wasn’t afraid to kiss back. “Do you still want me?” she gasped.

“I want you.”

“I don’t…I don’t think I can cum unless you really give it to me.”

“How do you want it?”

“Bend me over and I’ll scream into your mattress.”

We were a tussle of limbs as we extricated and rearranged ourselves, but as soon as she had leaned off of my legs I was up and had her bent over the edge of my bed. Jessica actually bit my sheet as I gripped her ass and forced my cock into her exposed pussy. “Ahnng!” she grunted. “Fuck, yes!”

Rachel reached over to her night stand and pulled out a small silver vibrator. She sat up at the top of the bed and placed the vibrator on her clit. The cold metal against her skin sent a rush up her spine as she watched me position myself behind the flame haired goddess. Rachel clicked it on and it began to pulsate slowly. She let out a soft moan as she adjusted it around her clit. She changed to vibration to a constant speed and moved it around finding the the perfect spot. She let out a loud moan as she found it.

I slapped Jessica’s beautiful ass and used my other hand to push her down into the mattress. She grabbed the edge with both her hands and then I dug my nails into her skin and fucked her like a dog.

“Oh Fuck,” she gasped into the sheets. “Oh Daddy.”

Rachel was in full view as I began screwing the teenager. She made eye contact with me and moaned softly as she rubbed her breasts with her free hand. She bit her lip as she watched me slowly shag my birthday present. She rubbed the vibrator against her clit harder and screamed.

I pulled Jessica’s red her hair by the roots and listened to her moan as I fucked her even harder. The slap of my pelvis into her thighs was loud and getting louder. Jessica squirmed under me, struggling against my grip and loving every moment.

“You like that, don’t you?”

“Yes, Daddy but…please, please don’t cum in me!”

“Yes, Oh my, uh yes.” Rachel moaned louder. She closed her eyes and reached the vibrator into her pussy and let out a whimper as she arched her back. She knew we were watching her and it excited her. She slid the vibrator in and out as she moaned before she moved it back to her clit. She let it vibrate a few seconds more before she turned it off.

“Breed her, my love. She wants it. She says she doesn’t but I know…”

I slid my hand down Jessica’s ass, slathering my thumb in her copious juices and then ringing around her puckered asshole. “Oh!” she gasped. “No d-don’t!” I popped it in, and her hips slithered in every direction. “No one’s ever done that to me before- Ahhh Daddy!”

I watched as Rachel wet her fingers in her mouth, and then swirled them around her pink nipples, arching her back to the sensation. She pinched and tugged hard, and squeezed her small mounds with both hands. She looked me right in the eye as she wet the fingers of her right hand again, and reached down to spread the lips of her pussy. She watched my face as she plunged two fingers deep inside, stroking in and out. Soon her whole hand was glistening, and she gave in and closed her eyes, tilting her head back. Her left hand continued to pluck and pull at her hard little nipples, and her right worked at her sweet wetness in ways only she knows best. Sometimes she rubbed her clit with blinding speed, other times she played deep inside herself while circling the pearly button with her thumb. I was totally hypnotised.

And I was fucking her redheaded girlfriend, fucking her harder than I’ve ever fucked, and she was loving it, splattering my stomach with the thick fluids of her ceaseless lust. My balls swatted against her trapped thighs and our sweat flowed down to the pits behind her knees. “Unh!” Jessica gasped as I bent her little body down, fucking her all the way. “Daddy, I’m- keep- th-that’s it! Ahhh!”

There was no mistaking her orgasm. I thought she might faint, bucking and thrashing around beneath me like that, with her mouth in a wide “O” and the veins popping out in her neck. I could see the spasms of passion pass through her body like shock waves rippling from her shoulders to her feet. When the climax passed, she lay still for a while, chest heaving as she regained her breath. We were so close, joined by our sex organs, that I could feel her pulse in her vagina. I felt it slow from a racing gallop to a slow steady throb as she leaned forwards, soaking in the glow of her orgasm. Her eyes were closed in dreJessica satisfaction.

“Thank you for not cumming inside me,” Jessica whispered as she crawled forward, away from me, with my wet erect penis springing free from her hot sheath. She sat up, Leander over and kissed me. I knew I was lost.

I kissed her back, and her sweet soft lips parted to welcome my probing tongue. She was an amazingly good kisser, too. I was a little surprised at that, but I can’t really say why. In any case, she took my kiss to be assent, and sank to her knees before me, slipping her body between my legs as she went.

Resting her arms on my thighs, she bent her head and lightly nibbled the tip of my hard cock. She ran her open hands over me, moaning softly as she felt the hot, throbbing flesh. She smiled hugely and her eyes shone brightly as she looked up at me. I was watching as if in a dream.

“Are you ready?” she asked, and before I could answer, the head of my cock was in her mouth.

“Oh my god, Jessicq!” It burst from my throat in an airy rush. She moaned, vibrating against the sensitive skin of my head, and swirled her tongue around, exploring all the curves, folds, and textures she had felt inside her hot sex.

I was transfixed by the vision of the redhead sucking me. My cock, disappearing into her sweet, young beautiful mouth, was beyond description. Her hair swayed as her head bobbed softly with her movements, and the sunlight slanting through the window brought out the red highlights in splashes of colour.

Like her kiss, her mouth moved over my shaft with an expertise beyond her years. I don’t mean she seemed practiced, or that she had extraordinary technique. No. That’s not really it. It was that she seemed to be able to listen to my body, to sense what I was feeling, and to respond instinctively. When she reached up and began to massage my balls, she seemed to know just the right amount of pressure to use, and how to tug on them so I rode the finely honed edge between pleasure and pain. Or, more exactly, between pleasurable pain and too much pain.

I bent down over her and scooped her breasts up into my palms, squeezing her hard as I continued to cum, my teeth biting into her neck. She rocked with me, reaching up to caress the back of my neck as I took her hard, her other hand covering the one on her breast.

“Now gimme that cum!” She screamed as she pushed back against me frantically inviting my cock to explode deep in her hungry mouth. Rachel appeared beside her, adding her tongue to the mix, both girls looking up at me expectantly. I struggled hard against the tightening in my nuts as Jessica sucked and Rachel kicked, desperate trying to hold onto my rapturous release.

“I knew Jessica would be into it. She thinks you’re hot and she knows how devoted you and I are to each other, so there wouldn’t be any jealousy on either one of our parts, though your sperm is mine. I want you to know that it is okay to be hard for her.”

I knew deep down I was hard for her too. I always was. Rachel leaned in behind me and ran one finger down my back, tracing the path of my spine until she reached the crack of my ass. Then, as Jessica sucked on my penis like it was a lollipop, Rachel ran her tongue over my shoulder blades and followed that same path down my back with her mouth.

At the same time, Jessica reached up and began caressing my nipples with her fingers. As her slender hands worked their way across my chest and Rachel worked on the hard muscles of my back, she slid down onto her knees behind me. The copper haired teenager was toying with my cock, her mouth hovering over it and her tongue every once in a while licking at my stiff tool. Rachel was raining kisses and bites all over my ass cheeks, her experienced hands kneading my muscles, while her partner in crime took my cock back between her pouting, full lips. Rachel, hungry to watch her work, moved once more to the front of me and gathered my balls into her eager mouth. Now they were both pleasuring me.

Her tongue rolled the spheres of my balls back and forth between her teeth and let them glide against them a few times. My girlfriend sucked firmly, let them pop out of her mouth, only to be gathered up again. She watched me intently to see my eyes clench in pleasure. I was getting close, but not ready to cum yet. Rachel turned her eyes to the mouth that was covering my cock. Jessica was good, almost taking me completely in, but not fully. The teenager wasn’t as experienced in deep-throating as I Rachel was.

My hands explored Jessica’s lithe, naked body as she developed her oral skills. At the same time Rachel, kneeling on the bed next to me snuggled against me and cupped my balls, the inside tops of my spread thighs, reaching under me as far as my ass and probed between my tensed ass cheeks.

“Lick him all over his cock especially the bit right under his cock head. Boys like that.” She advised.

Jessica ran her tongue slowly up and down the length of my straining hard shaft. She got her head under my cock and I gasped and squirmed with the burst of sex pleasure as her tongue played with my frenulum.

“Take just his cock head into your mouth and massage it with your tongue. He will really like that. Sometimes you can get him to cum just by doing that.”

Jessica did just that, squeezing my cock head gently between her soft full lips and rolling her tongue all over it, especially its tip. Rachel giggled when I squirmed and protested noisily in my desperate struggle not to cum but I had long since learned how to hold back. I could have taken any amount of that! Mercifully Jessica’s lips slid off my cock. The veins were standing out on my shaft and I felt as if my cock head was glowing red hot.

“Now get your lips around his shaft and slide them up and down along his cock as far as you can with lots of saliva. Suck on the back stroke. Give him lots of eye contact.”

“Just like when I jerk off a boy?” Jessica asked, getting the idea.

Jessica’s lips slipped back over my cock head then slid down my shaft so far my cock bush brushed her nose. She rocked back and forth so far her lips almost slid off my cock head, sucking on the back stroke like she’d said. While Jessica sucked my cock with one hand I pulled Rachel against me and fondled her bottom, thighs, pussy and breasts while I ran my other hand through Jessica’s long copper coloured hair and stroked her bare back and shoulders. Jessica’s green eyes kept meeting mine and in the bedroom mirror I watched her bottom sensuously bobbing. I showed Jessica I knew how to hold back and Jessica’s lips pleasuring my cock took even longer than Rachel’s earlier work.

Jess bobbed up and down for several minutes until Rachel saw the quivering of my groin muscles and smiled knowingly. She always would know when. She knew the changes in my body and so she placed her hand on Jessica’s shoulder and she moved to gather my tightening balls back into her mouth. The teenager was drooling down my length and her hardened nipples were brushing against my thighs. Her sparkling green eyes looked up into mine as if to give some unspoken permission.

“Remember, his seed is mine,” She warned her younger companion, then looking up at me, “Remember that as she draws every ounce of your cream from you.” I smiled down at my lover and caressed her face. It was time. After ages of steadily building sex pleasure my cum rose. I couldn’t restrain my orgasm gasps and grunts and I involuntarily rammed my hips forward. I let go of Rachel and grabbed Jessica’s shoulders to pull her face toward me as I tried to shove my cock as far down Jessica’s throat as I could. Then in an exquisite orgasm with a long deep grunt I ejaculated what felt like a massive load into Jessica’s mouth.

I held Jessica by her head pulling her face against me for a long moment as my spurting receded, then let her go. Jessica leaned back sliding her lips deliciously smoothly off my penis. I sat there with my cock still mostly erect sticking out in front of me, with a strand of semen dangling from its tip.

“Do you like the taste of my man’s seed?” Rachel asked excitedly.

Jessica nodded as she swallowed, obviously not put off by the taste. She smiled and moved out of the way as Rachel got down in front of me just like Jessica had been. She licked the semen strand from my cock head. She looked up at me with a mischievous glint in her eyes. A moment later her wet lips were tight round my penis shaft and she was rocking back and forth like her birthday gift had done with her lips sliding up and down my length, cleaning me.

“I’ve sucked a man off!” Jessica cried excitedly. I was every bit as pleased as she was: I’d been sucked off by two beautiful women. My balls felt empty and Rachel licked away any trails of cum that escaped Jessica’s mouth and dribbled down my shaft. She loved the taste of me and was eager to drink it fresh from my cock. Then, smiling, she withdrew, biting her way back to my face, licking and sucking my flesh as she did. Jessica, looking to learn, stayed on her knees tentatively licking my low hanging testicles and drawing one into her mouth as Rachel had. Sucking and groping and stroking my softened cock with her hands and mouth, while Rachel and I connected with our mouths. Our kiss sealed our love.

All at once we disconnected, I fell back onto the bed while the two girls fell onto the pillows behind them. They giggled and looked at each other. Instantly Jessica held my lover’s face in her hands and stared into her eyes. Tears of joy and carnal pleasure welled in Rachel’s wide eyes.

“Rachel, that was incredible, I really liked the taste too. It feels really good… with you.” Jessica took a deep breath. “I haven’t done this. And if you say no, it’s OK. But, could we maybe… could I kiss you? Because I’m so… I need… I mean… I just want to kiss you.” She stammered, getting it out, and looked down, blushing.

In response to Jessica, Rachel smiled and reached her hand over to Jessica’s, gripping it tightly in her own. Rachel turned to Jessica, and slowly leaned across the bed towards her. Reaching up, she brushed Jessica’s hair back away from her face before putting her hand behind Jessica’s head. “Oh, Jessica… of course you can kiss me. You’re beautiful.” And then Rachel slowly, gently, brought her lips to Jessica’s. I was in heaven as I watched the brunette and the redhead come together – this was the best birthday ever!

At the first kiss, Jessica melted into Rachel, finding her lips soft, softer than in any kiss Jessica had had. The first kisses were tentative, their lips just barely brushing against each other, until Rachel pulled Jessica in tighter. Then Rachel’s tongue darted out to lick Jessica’s upper lip, then her lower, and Jessica opened her mouth in response. Her tongue came out, and their tongues touched lightly, just the tips, tentatively. As they continued to kiss, their tongues became just part of it, sometimes with a tongue running softly along the line of a lip, sometimes diving into a mouth in pursuit of its counterpart. Rachel sucked Jessica’s tongue into her mouth, almost stroking it with her own tongue until releasing it.

Jessica shivered as she broke their kiss, panting, moving her mouth to kiss Rachel’s cheek, then to her ear.

“I can taste Jeff on your lips, it turns me on so much,” Rachel breathed.

“God, Rachel, that’s so good,” she whispered. She kissed Rachel’s cheek again before returning her mouth to Rachel’s, but kissing her harder this time. Jessica reached behind Rachel’s head and pulled her tighter, her tongue invading Rachel’s mouth, and welcoming Rachel’s response. I watched Rachel’s hand slide down from her shoulder to her side. Slowly, slowly, Rachel’s hand began to make its way around to Jessica’s front, sliding upward toward her small but pert breast.

In response, Rachel leaned forward and brushed her lips over Jessica’s before looking directly at me, “Lie back and enjoy this,” she instructed, “You too,” she smiled at the redhead, pushing her back into the pillow. She pulled back for a second, whispering “We need to let my man recover.” She kissed Jessica’s cheek. “No interruptions,” she warned me as she reached up, pushing Jessica’s red hair back to expose her ear and neck, and put another small kiss further back on Jessica’s cheek, moving toward her ear, until she gave a small flick of her tongue on her earlobe. “There’s only us.” Rachel ran her tongue lightly over Jessica’s earlobe again, then ran it down her neck as Jessica made a small noise and moved her head to the side. Planting small kisses as she went, Rachel moved her lips up over Jessica’s jawbone, to the side of her mouth, to her nose, and then paused, holding her lips just above Jessica’s. Jessica had closed her eyes as Rachel kissed her ear and neck, but now she opened them, looking into Rachel’s. She let out a pent up breath, and smiled. Rachel had her hand up behind Jessica’s head, her eyes looking into Jessica’s, then gave just the slightest pull of Jessica’s head toward her. Jessica brought her lips to Rachel’s, planting one small kiss, then another, then another.

As they kissed, Jessica pulled back just enough to look into Rachel’s blue eyes, then returned to kiss her some more. I knew her mind was racing. It felt so good to be a spectator. So natural. Their tongues touched as they kissed, and Rachel pulled back sometimes to run her tongue along Jessica’s lips. At other times, Rachel would kiss her way back to Jessica’s ear, making her shiver, or along the bottom of her jawbone. She kept her hand behind Jessica’s head, playing in her hair, moving it out of the way to kiss her. Both women were leaning into the back of the couch, Jessica laying back a little more, allowing Rachel to have her way in kissing her.

At one point, as Rachel kissed Jessica’s neck under her chin, Jessica gave a little shudder. “Oh God Rachel, you have no idea how good that feels.” Rachel chuckled. “I think I might.” I could see Jessica shiver all the way down to her pussy, and I knew she was getting wet. I never really thought I’d be doing this on my birthday. But it felt so good. I got myself comfortable for what looked like becoming a long show and took my flaccid penis in my hand.

As they continued, their kissing became more passionate. Jessica took the lead at one point, lifting herself up some, pushing Rachel’s head back to the couch and taking her head in both hands to look into her eyes before she resumed kissing her hard. She draped one of her legs over Rachel’s, pushing her body against Rachel. Rachel’s eyes widened a bit at her new friend taking the lead role, however briefly, but pulled Jessica in closer as their tongues played together.

The women broke their kiss shortly after, Jessica falling back against the pillows. They lay there, just breathing for a few minutes, Rachel leaning into Jessica’s arm, which was across her, and stroking Jessica’s arm again where it was draped against her. Rachel let her head rest on Jessica’s arm for a few breaths, then moved her face closer to Jessica’s again. She again reached for Jessica’s face, gently stroking her cheek as she gave gentle kisses. But then she allowed her hand to trail down Jessica’s arm and the side of her body to her hip. As Jessica reached up to put her arm around Rachel, Rachel began to move her hand up Jessica’s side. Slowly, very slowly, she moved her hand across Jessica’s belly, under her breast, pausing in case Jessica wanted to stop her. She didn’t, and Rachel moved her hand to cup Jessica’s small round breast. Jessica didn’t miss a beat, and continued to kiss Rachel.

Rachel centered on Jessica’s nipple, and began to play with it with her thumb. Running her hand across Jessica’s front to her other breast, she again cupped it and rubbed her thumb across the nipple. She ran her hand up to the back of Jessica’s head, pulling Jessica to her for a hard kiss, then ran it back down to her breasts. Jessica had her hand on Rachel’s side, so Rachel’s hand was trapped between them. Rachel began stoke her sides, outlining the teenager’s developing figure, running her finger down her cleavage and back up the other side. Dipping her fingers between the valley of her boobs before circling back inwards to feel the change of texture at the edge of Jessica’s areola.

Pulling away from Jessica’s lips, Rachel began to kiss down Jessica’s throat, planting kisses across her exposed chest as she moved down. As she approached the swell of Jessica’s breast, Jessica surprised herself. She was committed now, so comfortable with Rachel knowing what would happen. Rachel brushed across her twin mounds, and we both smiled as we observed Jessica’s nipple lengthen and harden. Taking Jessica’s naked breast fully in her hand, she rubbed her thumb over Jessica’s nipple as she continued to kiss the top of Jessica’s chest, approaching her breast, but never quite reaching her areola. Jessica shifted, trying to move her breasts to hint to Rachel that she should go further, but Rachel continued to tease her, kissing back to Jessica’s throat, her lips, and back down. Rachel traced lines on Jessica’s breasts with her tongue, down her cleavage and over the tops, still approaching but still not quite reaching her center. Jessica’s stomach was tight, and she moaned in frustration. She reached to her own breast, and taking it from Rachel’s hand, she lifted it towards Rachel.

“Please…”

Rachel smiled at Jessica’s verbalisation and licked her lips, and then finally ran her tongue over Jessica’s areola to her nipple. She ran her tongue in a circle around the hard nub, narrowing in on her target, flicking over it, and then gradually widening out until the whole nipple was wet. She took the whole areola into her mouth, her lips soft on the skin of Jessica’s breast as her tongue ran all over Jessica’s nipple inside her mouth. Switching to Jessica’s left breast, which had been caught between them, Rachel again sucked and caressed the nipple with her tongue until it was rock hard. As she did this she rubbed Jessica’s other wet nipple with her fingers. She pulled Jessica’s nipple outward, stretching it as they had done the morning before, and Jessica moaned.

Rachel took Jessica’s other nipple between her teeth, giving it a nibble. Jessica responded with another moan, and Rachel began to alternate between breasts, punctuating her licking and sucking with an occasional nip. Each time she did, Jessica gasped, but continued to hold Rachel tight to her. After one particularly sharp nip, Rachel pulled back away from Jessica’s breast to look at her. Jessica grabbed Rachel and pulled her in for a hard kiss. Jessica was more aggressive now, her kiss more insistent than before. After their tongues broke apart, Rachel kissed down Jessica’s throat again on her way back to Jessica’s tiny tits. Jessica shifted, falling back on the bed between the pillows, almost horizontal now, pulling Rachel on top of her for another kiss.

My cock was beginning to stir and I began to tug on it encouragingly. Jessica watched me, her dilated green eyes, rejoicing in the sight of a man taking pleasure at her body. I watched Rachel’s hands and mouth on her breast, and bring her young lover to a state of heightened arousal. As she lay on top of Jessica, moving up to kiss her, Rachel found herself straddling Jessica’s right leg, with her own right leg pressed between Jessica’s. Slowly, as they continued to kiss, Rachel began to move her hips against Jessica, her leg pressing into the V where Jessica’s legs met. Initially the movement was very subtle, but Jessica soon began to push back against Rachel when Rachel pushed down. The sight was wonderful. When Rachel finally shifted off Jessica’s leg as she broke from kissing Jessica, Jessica made a disappointed noise.

“Nice, isn’t it?” Rachel asked, looking up at Jessica before lowering her head and returning her tongue to circle Jessica’s nipple while holding her breast. Jessica nodded.

“I don’t want you to stop.”

“Oh, don’t worry, I won’t!” Rachel smirked a little. She removed her hand from Jessica’s swollen tit, stroking the back of her fingernails down over Jessica’s belly to the top of her slit. Rachel quickly reached the skin of Jessica’s thigh as she ran her fingers down over Jessica’s smooth legs. Rachel ran her fingers down to Jessica’s knee, then back up, slowing as she got higher. She began to run her fingertips back and forth, stroking back over Jessica’s thigh almost to her buttock, and running in front up to the cleft between her legs, and then gently towards the inside of Jessica’s thigh.

As she continued to kiss Jessica, Rachel’s fingers pushed up higher. Rachel was anxious to touch Jessica’s most delicate areas, but not too quickly. Jessica showed no signs of saying “no,” but Rachel wanted to be sure she kept Jessica on the edge as she moved forward. Rachel’s touches began to focus more and more on the inside of Jessica’s thighs, Rachel reaching down to the inside of Jessica’s knee and running her fingers upward. As she touched nearer the top of her thigh, I could see Jessica arching just a little, encouraging her to go on.

Rachel slowly slid her hand under assand then around onto the top of her thigh, beginning a slow movement towards Jessica’s pussy. Jessica’s frenzied kissing slowed as she anticipated Rachel’s touch, wanting her friend to touch her. Rachel slid her hand to the line where Jessica’s inner thigh and the edge of her pussy came together. As she brushed the skin over Jessica’s pubic bone and then slid a finger along the crease between Jessica’s inner thigh and pussy. She broke their kiss. “Jessica, are you ready for this?”

Jessica blushed. “I’m ready. For everything. Besides,” she smiled, “I’m your gift too.”

“May I?” Rachel asked me courteously.

“You may,” I replied, tugging on my rapidly hardening penis.

Rachel continued to run her fingers lightly over Jessica’s flesh, circling from her thighs and high over her pussy. She chuckled, “Yes, you are a most excellent gift.” Then her fingers slid lower, across the lips of Jessica’s pussy, just a light touch, down one lip, and up the other, and again, beginning to stroke them. Her fingers paused at the top of Jessica’s slit, then started down over the crease where Jessica’s lips were pressed together. Slowly, as she pulled her fingers back up, she began to separate Jessica’s labia. She dragged her finger down the line of her lips again, and back up, but applying more pressure as she began to work her finger between Jessica’s inner lips. She entered Jessica slowly, dipping in just barely at first, working in little by little inside Jessica’s vagina until she suddenly felt warmth, and wetness. I watched as she probed further, feeling the smooth skin on the inside of Jessica’s lips, approaching her clitoris.

Jessica was slick, nearly dripping after all the kissing and caressing. The touch of Rachel’s finger to her clit made Jessica realise that she desperately wanted release, and she began raising and lowering her hips as Rachel finally entered her. She wanted more, and pushed against Rachel’s hand, trying to force Rachel deeper into her. But Rachel dipped in just a little to get some moisture on her fingertips, and began to stroke the length of Jessica’s lips toward her clit. She soon had Jessica wet all over, sliding her finger back down and finally ending her teasing to slide her forefinger fully into Jessica’s pussy. Jessica gasped and arched against Rachel’s finger, beginning to kiss her frantically again at the same time. Rachel curled her finger inside Jessica’s pussy and pulled it up and out slowly, then ran it to the top of Jessica’s lips and fully over Jessica’s clit. She felt Jessica’s button under her finger, and then slid back down to Jessica’s pussy. She slid a second finger into Jessica, her forefinger and middle finger entering easily as she pressed her hand against Jessica.

Rachel withdrew from Jessica and brought her hand up to her mouth, sucking her forefinger into her mouth. Jessica surprised her by putting out her tongue and then sucking Rachel’s middle finger into her own mouth. The women could both taste Jessica’s juices as they kissed again as Rachel moved her hand back to Jessica’s pussy. Rachel slid her two fingers back into Jessica and began to use her thumb against her clit. As she rubbed and pushed her fingers in and out of Jessica, Jessica began to moan and broke their kiss, throwing her head back, her red hair splaying across the pillow.

Kissing her neck and then up to her lips, Rachel began to vary her pace. She alternated between sometimes rubbing Jessica’s clit intensely with her thumb, sometimes pushing harder into Jessica, and other times just lightly stroking Jessica all over. Each time she slowed, Jessica pulled herself back up to kiss Rachel, but whenever Rachel pushed harder into her or the pace on her clit accelerated, she couldn’t help but arch back to try to press her pussy against Rachel’s hand. Jessica began to stiffen under Rachel, and she began to murmur “Rachel… Oh, Rachel… Yes… Oh…. Oh… Oh, don’t stop, don’t, don’t stop…” Rachel accelerated her pace, pushing her fingers into Jessica’s pussy and continuing the pressure and circles on her clit with her thumb. “Oh… Yes… there… right there… YES. R-Rachel Rachel…” Jessica suddenly stiffened under Rachel’s fingers as her orgasm overtook her. Her small breasts seemed to swell and redden as her nipples extended. She bucked against Rachel’s hand, and grabbed at Rachel to pull her down for a hard kiss as she pushed her hips upward, pushing Rachel’s hand against her even harder as she pushed herself up against Rachel’s thigh. Her thighs tightened, trapping Rachel’s hand between them, her thrusts slowly slowing. Finally, she fell back, relaxing her legs enough that Rachel could withdraw.

The flame haired vixen was still shivering as Rachel knelt between her long, slender legs. Every so often she would twitch and shudder as I slowed my masturbation and gazed lovingly at the ass of my girlfriend, presented to me so beautifully. Rachel looked back over her shoulder and smiled a wicked smile at me.

“I see you enjoyed the show,” She said as Jessica shuddered and sighed, finally relaxing into the aftershocks of her orgasm.

“I’m still enjoying the show,” I responded, gazing at her behind, and as if responding to my gaze upon her princess parts, her pussy opened magically before me. Still kneeling, Rachel reached around and prized her ass cheeks apart, then lower… opening her thighs and parting her labia fully to expose her sex. She spread her lips a little wider, and the most magnificent sight I’d ever seen appeared. Her slit was pink and wet, glistening and sparkling. I inhaled the aroma from between her legs and my brain seemed to misfire, overwhelmed by the intensity of the lust I was feeling.

“I think it’s time to return the favour,” I grinned at her.

I moved towards my goal and started kissing the inside of her thighs, moving upwards. My stubble rubbed against the supped softness of the skin.

“What’re you going to– OH,” she gasped. I gave her labia a long lick. I paused to take in the effect it had, her body trembling slightly, her breasts heaving, the nipples still firm at attention. She always had a tasty honeypot but now it seemed to taste better than my wildest dreams, sweet and sour; the smell of her lust was now flooding my mouth.

I started eating her out. I moved my tongue up and down her labia, circling her outer lips and just barely touching the inner. I could hear her moans growing louder somewhere above me. I continued to fondle her breasts as I took her entire pussy into my mouth, plunging my tongue inside her, slowly working my way up her lips to the crest of her clitoris. Her thighs tightened around me, and she put her hands in my hair. Her moans grew louder, and the trembling in her body increased.

I smiled and pulled one hand off her breast and slipped a finger inside her. She gasped. I slowly slid another finger inside her. Her trembles started to shake my body. My tongue swirled upwards and then paused over her clitoris.

I gave it a tentative flick.

She jumped; her hands clenched over the blanket. Her face was almost completely flushed. I gave it another flick. Her body twitched again.

I paused and stood back. I was dimly aware of a layer of precum dripping from my penis. I smiled at her. She gave me her devilish smile in return.

“So… are you just going stop there?” She asked, gently teasing her own nipples.

I laughed and blew on her clitoris. She gave another twitch and let out a little moan.

“No,” I said. “But I wanted to see your reaction.”

I dived back into her and started licking her clitoris with no restraint. Her moans started to grow louder and louder, her legs moving around mine. Her ankles conducted their own symphony on my bare calves. I slid another finger inside her. It entered with even less resistance than before, now coated with juice from her pussy.

I could sense she was reaching a cliff, a precipice. I licked around her clitoris, and then flicked it with my tongue rapidly. Her breath grew shorter, and she began to arch her back. Then, gently, I bit it.

The effect was electric.

She squealed, her hands clutching my hair, her back arching as her breasts quivered. Jessica, woken from her stupour, applauded and giggled like a schoolgirl. Rachel pushed her groin into my face, and I closed my eyes as the taste of her intensified under my tongue. She threw her head back, and shuddered, her whole body trembling.

She screamed into the mattress between the redheads still open legs and I couldn’t take a second more. I pulled my slick face from her sex and she immediately curled into a fetal position, trembling in ecstasy. I climbed to the top of the bed beside Jessica and watched my girlfriend lose herself.

“Looks like someone’s ready to get into it,” Jessica said, glancing at my dripping, throbbing manhood. “I want you inside me now. Please fuck me, Jeff? I am yours after all…”

I gulped, equal parts nervous and excited. “Do you want me to get a condom?” I asked. She shook her head.

“Don’t worry, I’m probably safe. I want just you, Jeff. I want you inside me.” She straddled my legs and slowly moved towards me, her red hair falling onto her breasts.

I propped myself up on the pillow behind me and rolled my foreskin back. Jessica straddled me and then positioned her still gaping pussy over my fuck tool. I pushed my head against her outer lips, just barely touching them. Sparks of electricity flew through me, and I felt her trembling a little bit. I slid it tentatively up and down her slit. There was remarkably little friction, with a mixture of her wetness and a coating of precum on me. She gasped a little with each motion.

She eased herself down onto my erection. Slowly, oh so slowly, the head of my penis slipped inside her. She squealed. I paused.

“Are you ok?” I asked, concerned.

She bit her lip and nodded, thrusting forward inch by inch until I was fully ensconced within her. She lay on top of me, her perky breasts pressing against my chest. I could feel her heart beating in tandem with mine. The tips of her hair tickled me, and her breath was ragged.

She felt better than anything I’d ever felt before. Her pussy was hot, tight, and slick. I could feel my head brushing the back of her cervix. It took all the force of mind I had not to spend myself inside her right there.

Sitting back up, she pulled herself off me gently, leaving behind a trail of her pussy juices, and my precum. She gasped slightly as she pushed forwards again and began to move her pelvis into mine.

It was the best sensation I’d ever felt in my life. I felt myself sliding in and out of her, my erection somehow growing with each motion. She was warm and soft, and our bodies fit like a jigsaw. Her moans grew in urgency as she continued thrusting. I reached my hands up her body, supporting her slim waist, my fingers brushing the bottoms of her breasts.

“Oh my god, Jeff, that feels so good…”

She rode me with more ferocity, her breasts bouncing up and down and her head thrown back in ecstasy, her hair flying. My penis slid in and out, her inner lips pulling on it with each thrust. She moaned louder and louder. Out of some instinct, I reached my thumb down and rubbed the top of her labia. She arched her back, her moans music to my ears.

I heard myself grunt too. My leg muscles tensed, then I reared back, and slammed forward again, and my teenage birthday present screamed “YES DADDY!” my cock must have been in all the way, up against her cervix. That huge erection was so deep in my new lover, it was making my own penis swell with pride. “Oh Daddy I can feel it! You’re so deep!”

I snorted, then agreed. “Fuck… yeah there… and there…. and there… that’s the back of your pussy baby… does your cervix feel my penis nuzzling against it?”

“This is so dangerous. What if your sperm gets into my womb?” she whispered hoping Rachel wouldn’t hear.

“Then I guess he’ll become a Daddy for real!” Rachel hissed. The girls locked eyes but there was no malice. They simply smiled knowingly at each other.

“Daddy put your big cock deep in my pussy but please… be careful!”

“Uh! uh!” my grunts sounded struggled; my legs were still tensed as I leaned forward, I was really using a lot of effort to get my penis into Jrssicam’s tight cunt. “Oh fuck …. oh Jess … oh fuck yes … I’m in so deep… I’ll try… not to… cum inside!”

“Fuck me Daddy fuck me!”

I was so out of control, lust consuming me, listening to Jessica beg this stranger to fuck her and calling me Daddy. Rachel was so tiny of course, she probably wasn’t even thinking about the fact that she was lying at the foot of the bed this whole time, she probably even forgot about she was even there after a while. So what she was saying and doing was coming from her own heart, I was sure, not from some game she was putting on for Rachel. I was fucking the shit out of her and she loved it, and I loved Jessica all the more for it.

“Oh fuck Daddy!” Her voice was strained just like the muscles on his calves. “Fuck me please Daddy! I love you Daddy!”

“I love you too Jessica, honey.”

“Uhhhh gawwwd yessss Daddy, Dahhhh-deeee, yesssss fuck meeee!”

Both of us were squeeling and groaning and breathing so loud. The way the bed was shaking, not just bouncing but shaking, I had the distinct perception that I was crushing her little body into the bed each time I thrust forward. The sounds were just amazing. I heard my body smashing into hers, the clapping of my sweaty skin against her drenched pelvis and ass, the squishy sucking noises of my thick penis entering her drenched cunt, both of us breathing deeply, and moaning or groaning on top of that even. And the smells were equally intoxicating. Sweat, pussy, cock, ass, all mixed together. I was so horny myself, my balls were desperate to deliver my potent seed forcefully into her ripe ovaries.

“Arch your back, baby,” I commanded, and the bed seemed to sink more, and Jessica wailed louder.

“FUCK YEAH! THERE DADDY!” I must have gotten even deeper, and she sneered, “I can feel your balls on my ass! Oh fuck yes! YESSSS!”

Her screaming was reaching a crescendo. My birthday present was nearing another orgasm, and it was going to be fucking huge. “FUCK ME! FUCK ME! FUCK YES! FUCK IT FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK IT!” Her wails were nearly cries, I could visualise her eyes closed and her jaw open and her young body was tensing and exploding with energy. I was accommodating her lovingly by savagely thrusting my stiff tool as deep into her vagina as I could, driving her sensations over the top. I was sure her pussymuscles were squeezing and clenching that concrete pole as she neared her orgasm. “OHHHHH FUCK IT! AHHHHH! OHHHH DAHHHH-DEEEE!” I could hear Jessica wasn’t breathing anymore, she was just screaming for her orgasm to happen. Maybe she was even frigging her clit too, I had no idea anymore. “FUCK YES! FUUUUCK YESSSS!” Her last shriek was almost inhuman, at the very top of her lungs. It was making my dick ready to cum again on its own. Then at long last it happened: “YESSSSSSSSS! AHHHHHHH!” She was cumming around my engorged penis, I could hear it and smell it, it was awesome, the teenage redhead was exploding with lust. Her long, massive orgasm shook the bed and filled my ears with loud girly noises I had never heard before.

I looked over at Rachel as she looked down at her own gaping snatch just as a couple of sports of fluid hit the duvet right in front of my face. Wow, look at that, I thought as I continued to fuck Jessica so hard she was drooling now, her sloppy pussy must have been one torrential rain of womanly liquids. I swear, my abdomen was soaked.

She bottomed out on my prick and I felt her vagina fluttering around my penis as she gasped for air. She still straddled me and started rubbing her wet pussy along the length of my cock, moving back and forth with her slippery pussy and moaning as she slid up and down, slowly pressing her pussy lips harder against my cock and moaning, “Oh Daddy this feels so good. I love this. I could do this all night,” she said in a low husky whisper in my ear. “Mmmmmmmmmm Daddy you feel so good, so good, mmmmmmmmmmm”

I loved how she was using my cock, pleasuring herself, sliding her pussy slowly up and down my rock hard cock. It was such a turn on.

“Use his cock, Jessica, play with yourself, use his cock like it’s your toy,” Rachel said softly as I placed my hands on Jessica’s firm round ass, moving her back and forth on my manhood. The sensation of her juicy pussy lips sliding up and down my member was intense and I wanted it to last a long time for both of us.

She continued to slide her juicy pussy up and down my cock and then suddenly she pushed herself and sat straight up, her eyes closed as she swiveled her hips, grinding her pussy against my hard cock. She then grabbed her tits and started rubbing them with both hands as she swiveled her hips on me, her eyes closed as she concentrated on her pleasure.

Rachel avidly watched her play with her tits and squirm and swivel on my cock as she sat up like it was the most erotic things she had ever seen. Her tight teenage pussy felt so warm and wet on my cock and the sensation was getting me hotter and hotter.

She then lifted herself up, grabbed my hard cock, holding it firmly in her fist and started to press the tip of my cock against her clit, moaning, “Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!”

‘Yeah, use my cock,” I said to her, loving how her clit felt as she rubbed the tip of my sensitive cock.

‘Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh Daddy! Daddy I love this, I don’t want this to end,” she said, her eyes closed as she rubbed the tip of my cock harder against her clit, moving it around in a small circle, using my cock like it was her pleasure toy.

Watching her holding my cock in her hand, rubbing her clit with it, as she lifted herself off my body, her pussy dripping, her eyes closed was driving me crazy and it was all I could do not to just throw her on her back and fuck her as hard as I could. But I wanted this to last as long as possible. I wanted to fuck her so hard she wouldn’t know where she was. I wanted to fuck her senseless. I wanted to give her the fuck of her lifetime.

She was rubbing her clit harder and faster with the tip of my cock, her eyes closed and then suddenly she lifted her self higher then came down hard on my cock and screamed ‘OHHHHHHHHFUCK THIS IS SO GOOD!” She then lifted herself up on her knees then came down harder, doing that again and again, harder and faster, riding my cock like she was galloping on a wild horse.

“Ride him Jessica! RIDE HIM!” Rachel yelled. “RIDE YOUR STUD!” She shouted, my hands on her hips as I lifted her and brought her down, my cock going deep and hard into her dripping pussy.

“OHHHHHHHH DADDY! I LOVE YOUR COCK!” she screamed as she fucked herself.

She then slowed down and leaned forward, her petite tits just above my mouth as she rocked back and forth rubbing her clit and g-spot at the same time, my cock filling her pussy. She rocked back and forth faster and faster, rubbing harder and harder.

Her tight pussy felt so good and I didn’t know how much longer I would last. I had my hands gripping her round ass and suddenly I put a finger in her ass hole and felt her shudder and scream, “OHHHHHHHH FUCK I CAN’T STAND THIS! THIS IS TOO MUCH!”

She continued rocking back and forth as my finger went in and out of her ass hole causing her to move faster and faster like she was racing to the finish line. Her moving back and forth grew more intense as she moved faster and harder on my cock. My finger moving in and out of her tight ass hole. Suddenly I felt her body tense. She started to quiver and shudder as the huge wave of her orgasm swept over and she let out a loud wail, screaming at the ceiling, “OHHHHHHHDADDY OHHHHHHHHHHHHFFFUCK! I’M CUMMMMMMMMMING!” She kept fucking me, her cum pouring all over my cock, shrieking “OHHHHHHHHH DADDY! I’M CUMMMMMMMMMING CUMMMMMMMING! OHHHHHHHHHHHHMYGOD!” she screamed, her body trembling and shaking violently as another huge wave swept over her.

Suddenly, I grabbed her just as her orgasm was ending and quickly flipped her on her back, spreading her legs wide apart, not giving her a chance to catch her breath. I got up on my knees, and started rubbing my hard cock up and down her pussy, looking down at her. Our eyes met and she knew she was going to get fucked hard. I then pushed her legs up to her chest so that her ass and pussy was completely open to me. I was above her and the angle let me fuck down into her pussy with all my power. I was now crazed with lust and just wanted to fuck her as hard as I could.

Never before had I heard such enthusiasm and lust. That orgasm didn’t curb her appetite for the sex. “I’ve needed it like this for so long Daddy, fuck me!” I could feel her nude back arching, her perky titties and big nipples pointing to the ceiling, her creamy white thighs spread open for this older man with the big erection to mount her and fuck her so deep. The rocking of the bed and movement of my legs let me picture the exact scene for years to cone, in my mind I could see my penis sliding into her, then I saw her belly expand to accomodate my girth, in the next moment I was pulling out, and then I pushed it back inside again.

“Fuck, would you look at that!” Rachel exclaimed from beside me as she watched her tight abdomen grow and shrink as I fucked the redheaded teen.

Just about each time my legs leaned the farthest forward, and the bed sunk the lowest, Jessica let out some kind of deep throat pleasure, like “Ungh!” or “Fuck!” Strung together for what seemed eternity, she was instinctively erupting at each of those deep thrusts. “Fuck … oh Daddy … fuck me … ungh … ahhhh …. uhhh … ahhh … oooh … fuck … fuck it … ohhh … fuck me.”

After a few solid minutes of nonstop, steady fucking, another orgasm was nearing. Jessica’s voice started raising again, with each thrust her tone and energy started to increase. “Ah fuck YES … god YES … YES YES YES … FUCK ME … FUCK ME DADDY!” And it was happening. Much faster than the huge climax of a few moments ago, but it shattered her body just as hard I was sure. “GAWWWWD YEAHHHHH FUUUUUH,” my quivering teenage lover screamed as her orgasm shot through her tight sexy body. The smell was just divine, the sweet pheromone laden aroma of a teenage girl’s cum. Her squealing lasted and lasted, it was a long climax, draining her senses. “Ohhhhh Fuuuuuck Dahhhhh-deeee!” She punctuated her orgasm with an exclamation mark. “Fuck yes Daddy!”

She was moaning now, loudly, as if in pain, but the fucking didn’t stop, I could see my girlfriend’s leg muscles clench as she fingered herself to a frenzy, enjoying the sight of her man mating with another woman. I was pumping my penis in and out of Jessica’s vagina even after her two big orgasms. It was making her almost laugh, she was so horny. “Fucking yes Daddy!” she complemented me, “you fuck me so good.”

“You’re so hot,” was my only reply.

“Mmm!” giggled the lusty teenager. “I wish I could get fucked like this every day, you’re amazing!”

“That could be arranged,” chimed in Rachel. She scooted down and shifted next to me, rearranging herself. My eyes were now locked onto hers and I watched as her breathing changed, as she positioned herself on her back.

She began stroking her naked body as I l continued fucking the incoherent teenager. Seconds later I felt Rachel’s shoulder begin to make small rhythmic movements and then I most definitely see her other hand moving over her plump breasts.

I must have done something then, because my motions didn’t stop, but Jessica let out a surprised shriek. “FUCK!” She laughed, then cooed, “Yeah Daddy, two girls, it’s all your birthday dreams come true!” I smiled down at the redhead and began pinching her tits then rubbing her clit and it was making her so hot. “Ohmygawd ohmygawd ohmygawd YES YES!” Her shrieking was back again, fully energized, I thought Jessica was now at that state of constant climaxing and cumming, where she was just going to have an endless stream or mini-orgasms. “OH GOD … OH YES … HERE IT CUMS … DAHHH-DEEE!” Jessica was having convulsions, and it was the hottest, sexiest thing I had ever heard. “PLEEEEEASE!” She was begging, I don’t know, for me to stop? I had no idea, but the sex didn’t stop and I kept plowing her, and drew out another orgasm.

“FUUUUUUUUCK! YESSSSSSS!” Jessica’s teenage pussy must have been gripping so tight on my thick penis, I could hear it in her voice, the sounds she was making translated that her body was now doubling over, her stomach crunching, her jaw open, squeezing the life out of my overworked manhood.

Rachel began to twist her neck with pleasure, as her knees rose. I am captivated. Keeping my eyes on my girlfriend, hers were almost closed, like she was in a dream.

Her shoulders were thin and lean. I felt like I could see individual muscles pulling over fine bones beneath her pale skin. The delicate blue veins of her neck showed as she stretched with pleasure. I was fucking Jessica, but I coukdn’t look away. Her whole body was flushed as red as Jessica’s hair.

Jessica’s orgasm subsided, she moaned then giggled, cooed, “What a beast you are! How is it that you can last so long without cumming?”

“The two of you have already taken the contents of my balls,” I breathed in-between slow steady strokes, “I can last all night now,” I smirked. So the fucking continued at its frenetic but steady pace. The bed beneath us was bouncing up and down, as my manly body humped her spread-open nude teenage body, pressing her down into the mattress. It couldn’t have been a minute later that her voice shrieked again as yet another climax approached. “OHMYGAWD! DADDY!” And she screamed from a very quick, very intense orgasm. It almost sounded painful, I mean, she was kinda crying and squealing and trying to breath. “OH FUCK!” As it passed, she took some huge breaths, trying to compose herself, but it was so fucking good. “Jesus Christ Daddy — ohmygawd you fuck me so good!”

I heard Rachel snicker and look my way. Her eyes were barely open. My heart was thundering in my chest. I could see Rachel’s shoulder really working now, feel her elbow moving against my abdomen. The mattress gives as she rolls her hips, and spreads her legs until one thigh is resting against Jessica’s ass. I could see her free hand squeezing and pulling at her dark nipple. They were stiff and long. Jessica’s breasts are smaller than hers, but not too small, and exquisitely formed. Jessica’s were firm and Rachel’s were soft, standing up off her chest, topped by those dark confectionery nipples – which shone in the dim light of our bedroom.

Then Rachel made the most erotic request. Despite me enjoying the delights of a younger woman, my horny girlfriend actually said, “I think between us we can still turn things up by another notch. Jeff — please, reach across to my dresser — get my vibrator for me?”

My penis was stuffed up her tight teenage friend’s twat, she just had all of those body-wrenching orgasms, why would she now have any need for a vibrator? I did as she asked and leaned over to her little nightstand by the wall and headboard. Beneath me I heard Jessica moaning at a low level, her motor kinda running idle as she waited for her Daddy to come back and fuck her more. I opened the drawer, and he chuckled at the collection I found inside. “Jesus, Rachel, look at all of these. Which one are you after?” Rachel giggled in mock embarrassment at her toyland.

“Get the silver one for Jessica, the one with the — no, not — yeah, THAT one!”

I leaned over to Rachel, resuming my place in front of Jessica’s cunt right in front of ne. “Gimme that,” she snipped, although I didn’t know if she meant the vibe, my cock or the fucking in general. Jessica went “Mmph!” meaning my penis was back inside her tight wet vagina. Then a heard the snap of plastic, and that deliciously fun deep buzz started. BZZZZZZZZ. I’d heard that noise so many times in the house, everytime I heard it behind her closed door I’d get an erection and watch my girlfriend pleasure myself while I jerked off.

I wanted to touch her thigh resting on Jessica’s, I wanted to squeeze her tits but I didn’t want her to stop doing what she had in mind. I didn’t want to stop watching her, her small movements were like avalanches or explosions, but I was like a machine – afraid if I took my eyes from her then she would stop.

“Two girls one cock,” I whispered, smiling. Jessica hissed and bit her lip as I realised, with a shock, that I was squeezing Jessica’s breasts and tugging at her nipples. I knew that it was about time that I should stop, that I needed to stop fucking her, but instead I just continuee, my balls swinging rhythmically between my teenage lovers thighs.

On the bed beneath me, Jessica began a new noise. A pained, horny, guttural, from-the-stomach kind of growl. “Ughhh yeahhh.” Almost sounded like a teenage boy, for a moment, it was such a low rumbling tone. But that was no teenage boy up there; that was a teenage slut and her manly adult date. “Fuck Daddy,” Jessica said in a much more feminine, playful voice, “that’s good, that’s so good.”

I was feeling euphoric. I had never fucked anyone for so long, I had never seen any woman experience so much pleasure. I was in ecstasy and astounded that I was holding onto what was left in my testicles. But most of all I was in awe of Rachel and how she moved and reciprocated as we took advantage of the young woman who was so willing to give herself to us. My hips rose and fell steadily, now with not as much intensity as before. The bed creaked and my legs moved in a rhythmic beat, a good pace for long-lasting fucking. I heard the BZZZZ continuing but somewhat muffled. Rachel probably had the vibrator right against her clit, watching me while I was fucking her redhead girlfriend. If this was her vibrator she names “Better” (as in, “Better than my cock”), it has a slanted tip and a little point, so she can dig it and grind it against her swollen clitty and really buzz the fuck out of herself. I would think, with a big cock stretching open her vagina, the addition of that vibrator would make her go insane.

And then something different was happening. She reached between our tangled bodies and brought the vibrator to Jessica’s swollen nub of pleasure. Jessica hissed once more, biting her lip again in an automated response and looked at my Rachel with a doe eyed gaze, filled with lust and need. Rachel began stimulating her clit as I slid into her receptive box slowly. Jessica began mewing, before matching the rhythm of our sex with grinding moans, the sort of the noise of a train with her voice going up and down: “UHH … uhhh … UH HUH… uhhhh … OOOO … awww.” The buzzing was constant, as was the my steady rhythmic fucking of her smooth cunt. I could still hear the sloppy wetness of her vagnia taking my penis deep into her.

Rachel’s blue eyes never left Jessica’s green, dilated eyes. It was as if they were communicating purely by sex. If I was the voyeur, and not already engaged in intercourse with the redhead, I would have cum just watching their unspoken conversation. As it was I pressed my legs together as hard as I could to stave off my orgasm as I plunged into the flame haired beauty doubled over beneath me, her long legs up my chest, her feet pointing into the air.

“Oh fuck yeah,” Jessica suddenly exclaimed excitedly. Something was building quickly in her. “OH FUCK!” That was just screamed out. Then, with the buzzing of the vibe on top of my penis in her, she cummed so hard again, out of nowhere. “OHH MYYY GAWWWWWD YESSSSSS!” Jessica almost cried again as her vagina must have been spasming and contracting around my phallus, having another hot wet climax. I was shoving myself in deep, I could see by the angle of my legs that I was leaning forward more, probably pushing myself even deeper than any man ever had as she creamed around my shaft.

“Please,” she gasped, “Don’t cum inside me, Daddy.”

Her pleas rung my ears. She was screaming at the top of her lungs, using up every last bit of energy to scream from what was leftover of her climactic release. She whined and squealed as her orgasm continued to wash through her, elongated by the vibrating toy against her clit, and the bed was shaking furiously with more energy than earlier. She was having not just orgasms and spasms but full-blown convulsions, streams of them. Jessica would scream at the top of her lungs as one hit, then she would take a deep breath and pant, let the fucking and vibrating continue, then another one built up and she would start screaming again. “OH FUCK! OH FUCK IT! YESSS! OH GAWWWWD! OHHH! Ahhh … yeah … ahhh yeahhh … ohhh Daddy … ahhh … fuck … fuck me… oh god… OH YES! OH YES! OH YES! OH FUCK! Ohhh yeah … oh yeah … oh GOD! FUCK IT! AHHH!”

I lost count of how many orgasms she had. Her body was fucking exploding around my cock. It was so awesome and I was so happy that she was having such a good time on my cock.

Rachel pulled her hand and the vibrator free and arched her back, her legs spreading, opening her thighs. I could clearly see her arm working at her center, a glimpse of her wrist appearing and disappearing beneath her open thighs. Her free hand was stroking her bare belly and taking swipes at her nipples, pinching them. But it was her face that had my attention. I thought I knew how beautiful Rachel was, I thought I had seen her at her most elegant, but this was something else. I could see her blood moving in the flush of her cheeks, her skin seemed transparent, and seemed to glow with the heat of her building pleasure. It was as if I was seeing her beauty for the first time, seeing it broken down by pleasure, deconstructed by ecstasy, and somehow rebuilt to an even greater height.

“Please Jeff…” she begged, her voice hardly a whimper. The sound was so raw, so tender. “It’s time. Cum inside her…”

“No! Don’t cum inside me!” Jessica protested, “Pull out and cum on my tits… or… Please Daddy! You can cum in my ass… if you want to?”

“Do you want me to?”

“It’s my wildest fantasy… but I’ve never had anal sex…”

Jessica’s beautiful breasts were heaving her nipples were darker, hard and even more prominent. As she sucked in a lungful of air Jessica looked to be almost in panic mode such was her level of arousal.

“You could pop her anal cherry?” Rachel said with a sigh, “Do it! Fuck that virgin ass, Jeff,” Rachel commanded as her fingers began to flick her bean.

Jessica looked up at me, wide eyed. Her breasts and erect purple nipples pointed up at me in anticipation of me fulfilling her darkest desire. Jessica was ecstatic when I withdrew my cock from her quivering pussy. “You’re going to do it aren’t you, you’re going to shove your big cock in my ass and fuck me? I’ll scream like a banshee when you do, I’ve lusted for it for so long.”

Jessica sprang to her feet causing her beautiful breasts to bounce vigorously up and down. She quickly turned around and supported herself on the wall above the headboard, her beautiful breasts pointing straight down towards Rachel. Jessica spread her legs wide ready to receive my cock into her eager ass. Panting hard and filled with anticipation she instructed me. “Please… Put your fingers in my pussy and get them well lubricated before you slide them into my backside.”

I did as she asked parting her labia and Jessica began shivering with anticipation of what I was intending to do to her. When I inserted my fingers into her swollen quim her juices trickled into the palm of my hand. I used the sticky mixture to lubricate the dark wrinkled entrance to her ass before I inserted and rotated my middle finger. Jessica wriggled her firm backside welcoming my finger and squealing in delight.

She was obviously anticipating what was going to follow it. Slowly I pushed my finger deeper into her receptive anus and was surprised by only a slight resistance to the intrusion. When I began to rotate my finger Jessica responded immediately, gyrating her hips and squealing, an encouraging low moan escaped from her lips and echoed in the bedroom. After a few more rotations I inserted a second finger Jessica greeted its arrival with another throaty moan and sustained backwards pressure. I could not fail to notice how relaxed the muscles of her sphincter and body were despite the intrusion of my probing fingers.

“Daddy, I want to feel your cock in my pussy… while you finger my ass,” the redhead hissed.

How could I refuse such an invitation? As soon as my cock slid into her welcoming vagina. Jessica moaned louder and her athletic body shuddered. “Don’t stop, it feels wonderful.”

I pushed my throbbing cock into and out of Jessica’s receptive sex whilst I continued to probe and rotate three lubricated fingers in her ass. Jessica began to respond to the rhythm I generated and threw her head back groaning, loudly telling me “This is so adorable but I can’t wait to feel your huge cock in my ass.”

Jessica rotated or thrust her hips back to receive my cock in her sloppy pussy and I buried my fingers deeper into her ass. My fingers could feel my cock gently sliding back and forth in Jessica’s slippery vagina and the thrilling sensation made my cock grow longer and harder. As our cadence increased I could feel Jessica’s body begin to tense as the familiar waves of pleasure started to accumulate deep inside her and lead up to yet another orgasm.

I could feel Jessica’s body tense, she was trying to anticipate the moment I would withdraw my cock from her slippery pussy and slide it into her waiting ass. She began to quicken her tempo, thrusting back and panting heavily as her orgasm built. “Oh Daddy, I’m going to cum again… this is so magical. I have your fingers probing my ass and your huge cock jammed into my pussy… I love it.” She gasped.

Rachel suddenly sprang to life, grabbing her phone and captured the action up close as I coordinated my attack. To hasten the arrival of her orgasm Jessica reached down, I felt her hand brush against my balls as she began to stimulate her clitoris. Another violent shudder racked Jessica’s body signaling the imminent onset of an orgasm. Quickly I pulled my gleaming sticky cock out of her pulsating pussy and with only slight resistance offered popped its bulbous head between her peachy ass cheeks.

My cool, lubricated tip touched her rectum and she jumped just a little. She was scared, but accepting. “Please go slow.”

I had fucked Rachel in the ass before and I knew that the best way for her to accept me into her hole was for her to back into me. I told her the same and she began to push back until my head plopped into her ass. She paused as though she was stuck. Then she moaned as if to cry, but did not pull away.

I felt Jessica’s ass clenching tightly and I remained still. I loved the idea that I was effectively taking her anal virginity and I loved it even more as she pushed herself all the way onto me. Her ass cheeks pushed into my hips and I instinctively lurched forward. It was too much too fast and she whimpered for me to wait. I could still feel her clenching tightly and I waited until she relaxed to say, “Are you OK?”

“Do it…” was all I needed to hear. I ran my hands the length of her smooth back from her shoulders to her hips. I gripped tightly into her hips and began to push forward as I pulled back on her. She exhaled deeply with the first thrust before I felt her relax completely.

As the entrance to her ass held the head of my cock in its grip Jessica screamed she panted repeatedly trying to relax the tension her virgin ass was experiencing. I kept the bulbous head of my cock inside Jessica’s tight ass, allowing the muscles to relax once they became accustomed to my girth. Jessica told me she felt some pain when the head of my cock had first entered her ass but that quickly changed to a warm full feeling as her ass muscles stretched to accommodate me.

Once she became accustomed to having the head of my cock stuck in her ass Jessica thrust back her hips forcefully burying it deep into her canal. She screamed loudly as the heady mixture of pain and pleasure assaulted her ass. Just as she had predicted Jessica went wild when she felt my cock burrowing deep into her ass.

“Fuck me,” she moaned and I began to pump harder and faster with the idea that she was enjoying being fucked in the ass.

It was not long before I was hammering away. I pushed forward with a continual slap of my hips against her ass. The lube that coated us both made my dick slide in and out of her hole with ease as I piled into her over and over. Jessica had since moved her hand to her pussy and was digging at her clit. Rachel, casually recorded the proceedings for afterwards, moving around the bed and the room like a professional, on occasion offering encouragement and directing our taboo union.

Jessica stared at my girlfriend with hunger in her eyes the whole time. I tried to break her attention with a more violent thrust and Jess shuddered then bucked violently screaming as she felt my shaft stretching her dark canal. She was panting heavily trying to relax and accommodate my overworked penis now deep inside her taboo hole. The further my cock penetrated her tight ass the more intensely pleasurable the sensations were for me. My rock hard erection was twitching and jerking and I wanted to cum in her ass so much my balls ached. Jessica tossed her flame hair across her shoulders as she braced against the wall for every thrust. Our sex felt incredible! To ensure that I didn’t cum prematurely I stopped penetrating Jessica, and gasping for air, I was concentrating hard to stop myself from climaxing inside her virgin ass.

Jessica turned her head and smiled at me lecherously. “Are you going to cum in my ass now, Daddy?” She asked.

“I can’t hold back much longer, Jessica…”

“Jeff, it looks amazing from here,” Rachel observed, “Pull your lovely cock completely from her ass then slam it back into her,” she panted. Rachel was looking up at me, but her eyes were hooded, almost closed. She was drooling. I could see the spit wetting the pillow under her cheek. I complied and withdrew my cock until it popped out of her ass then I presented the bulbous head at the still gaping entrance and rammed it back into her as deep as I could as Jessica vigorously rubbed her clit. Her whole body writhed and trembled and her knees buckled involuntarily as her screams of delight filled the room. She begged me to knead her breasts and squeeze her nipples hard whilst I repeated the process. How could I refuse?

Biting her bottom lip, Rachel squeezed her eyes closed. Tiny beads of sweat made her forehead and cheeks glisten. An expression of intense concentration crossed her face and her body began to shake, almost vibrate, as her hand worked furiously. I could see her hand and fingers – wet and frantic between her labia, her trimmed pubes wet with her juices.

“Oh oh huh huh huh huh,” her breath pulsed, soft bursts, gasping.

It all suddenly stopped, resolved for a brief instant as relief washing over her face. She closed her eyes and went rigid, her whole body straining. Her jaw hinged as wide as it could go, making an almost silent cry as Rachel squirted onto the bed.

“Fuuuuuuuuuck!”

Jessica took this as a cue and began to fuck herself on my ripening erection. “I’m almost there, dirty girl. Let’s finish together. I want you to touch yourself for me.”

At that, I moved my hands from her breasts, placing one on her mid-back and the other on her waist. I was able to help move her up and down, freeing her left hand to finger herself.

“Oh my god. Oh my god!” she shrieked. In that moment, she lost all control. Her orgasm seemed to impact her entire body. Trembles rose from her feet to her shoulders. She lost control of her arms, which caused her to sink all the way down onto the pillow beside Rachel’s twitching body. I felt something wet cascading down my thighs, and coupled with the sound of dripping water, I realised Jessica must have squirted too.

It was more than I could handle. Her sphincter clamped down on the base of my erection and sucked every ounce of cum from me. It was the hardest, most explosive orgasm I had ever had, and it felt like it went on forever. It pumped deep into Jessica’s body, to the point that I couldn’t even feel it sloshing around my cock. Her asshole bore down tightly as she came again and the sensation of continuous contact with my nervous tip was too much. Her orgasm subsided just as mine began to pound through my body. I grabbed her hips tightly and thrust forward as my cock spurted my seed into the depths of her bowels. I continued to fuck her sloppily until I wasn’t able to breath and my upper body collapsed to her back.

Jessica collapsed back against me, her lithe, prone form giving in completely to the moment. I wrapped my arms snuggly around her midsection, trying to capture everything I could before the moment ended. Her tight body, her smooth, flawless skin, her pert b-cups, her cushy butt gyrating subtly on my lap. I never wanted this moment to end.

Slowly we sank onto the bed beside Rachel, who was grinning with pride, flicking through the many photos she had taken on her phone.

“Was that your first time squirting?” I asked the redheaded teen.

“Yes. First time even coming close, I think. It was incredible. Like pleasure wracked me so completely that I lost control of everything.” Jessica panted.

“I’m kind of hoping there’s a permanent, barely-detectable stain on the duvet forever. Our dirty little secret.”

Jessica laughed, and continued to use me as a body pillow as she slowly stroked her clit. I don’t know how long we remained like that, but Jessica was the first to move, pushing my head down her athletic form. She placed her hand on mine and said, “Daddy I’m so sleepy, kiss me and send me to dreamland?” Rachel lovingly brushed a strand of her red hair from her cheek and kissed her on the lips before I could even move. We lay there kissing and cuddling, caressing each other, knowing that we all wanted more, but all content to savour the moment. Gradually our touches and kisses became more urgent, more demanding. The girls stroked my cock between them, before pushing me onto my back. Jessica climbed across me, her pussy hovering above my cock. Rachel reached for me, and rubbed the head of my cock across Jessica’s pussy, across her clit. With a sigh, Jessica sank down onto me, my cock sliding deep inside her, into her incredibly hot and tight pussy. I felt her throbbing and squeezing around me.

As Jessica began to move up and down my length, Rachel swung her leg across my body, to sit on my chest, and slide her pussy to my mouth. I licked her pussy again, sucking on her lips, my arms around her, pulling her to me. She lent against the wall above the bed, balancing herself as I pulled her to me, as the teenage redhead slid up and down, as I thrust into her, the bed shaking under our movements. I reached for Rachels’s breasts, savouring their weight, their firmness. I rubbed her nipples, teasing them, rubbing them between my finger and thumb. Jessica leant forward, to join me in enjoying Rachel’s larger tits.

I knew that Jessica would cum quickly, so I thrust up into her, meeting her body as it moved downwards, all the time working on Rachel’s sweet tasting pussy. Rachel pushed herself harder to me as Jessica’s cry’s got louder, as she came again, as her juices poured from her. Her movements slowed, and she climbed away from me. She pulled Rachel back along my body. I felt her wet pussy smearing its juices down my chest and stomach, and then my cock was immediately surrounded by another hot, wet pussy. Rachel was now impaled upon me.

The feeling was incredible, moving so swiftly from one pussy to another. With a grin Jessica kissed me, before taking her turn to sit on my face. She turned to face Rachel, pushing her ass back towards me, exposing her bum and pussy to my mouth, to my tongue. As Rachel took my cock deep inside her body, the girls reached for each other’s breasts, leaning forward to kiss. I wish I could have reached Rachel’s phone to save the image above me.

I stroked my tongue from Jessica’s protruding labia to her clit, running along her wet slit, into her pussy. I sucked her wet, juicy lips, and fucked her with my tongue. Both girls were pushing down on me, matching the upward thrusts of my cock and tongue. My balls were on fire, my cum hot inside them. I groaned, and Rachel pushed harder, faster. With a cry I came, great fountains of cum shooting deep inside her unprotected vagina. She cried out as well, and pressed down hard, burying me inside her, her pussy clenched around me. Finally, Rachel moaned into Jessica’s soft lips, pushing her pussy down before relaxing against me, her passion spent for now.

We slowly separated, and cuddled up exhausted. The unmistakable smell of sex filled the room, our bodies were wet with cum and juices. We fell asleep in minutes, worn out by the unexpected passion, by the suddenness of what had happened, by our new experiences.


“I hope your birthday gift was what you wanted.” Rachel whispered in my ear. It was midnight and I was wide awake, Jessica’s red hair splayed across my chest, her head resting on my shoulder.

“Yes, the perfect gift…” I whispered back, turning to her and kissing her nose. “But you’re all that I need “

“I don’t know about that,” she said with a weak smile.

“I do,” Jessica stirred, also obviously awake, “I’m jealous of you, Rachel. I’m envious of what you have together. You’re so beautiful when you make love.”

Rachel sat up, taking the duvet cover with her and exposing me completely. “Hey!” I said, pulling the duvet over Jessica and my lower abdomen.

“It’s still your birthday, Jeff. You don’t need to be wrapped in a duvet.”

“I think I do.” I said pulling her down onto me and kissing her hard. Her hand snaked its way beneath the duvet to my stiffening penis.

“But how are you going to get this in my wet pussy if you don’t?” She ran her hand along my cock beneath the covers, then curled her slender fingers around it. She gave it a squeeze and a few slow strokes.

I moaned and lifted up from the bed, pushing my cock into her hand. She lifted herself from her position beside me and shifted her hips until the head of my cock rubbed over her pussy. She moaned, squeezing my shaft tighter in her hand as she guided it to her hard clit. She reached down and spread her lips apart as she manipulated my cock with her other hand. A few moments later I felt the head of my cock slip inside her, just barely, but enough to feel her tightness around it. I gasped, both from pleasure and shock. Rachel released me from her hand and looked down, giving me a slutty grin. Her hands were resting on my hips. I felt my cock brush the inside of her soft thigh.

“How did it feel to have your cock balls deep in Jessica’s pussy, Jeff?”

I was breathing hard and could feel sweat on my brow and chest. “Good… tight and wet,” I said as I exhaled, then I smiled. “So very naughty, so wrong… she’s so young.”

“Not too young. I’m only a few years younger than Rachel.” Jessica corrected me breathlessly, “I never knew the benefits of having an older man as my lover though.”

“I bet you’d like to cum inside her.” Rachel whispered as she ran her fingers up and down the trail of hair in the center of my chest, stopping when she reached my pubes.

I swallowed and nodded. “Yes…” I said, watching where her hand was moving. “The thought had occurred to me. I wanted to make her mine…”

“But I already am yours,” Jessica said sweetly, stroking my arm “I’m your gift.”

“Myy pussy’s still so wet… Your cock would slide into me so easily right now…” Rachel ran her fingertips over her glistening pink lips, then moved her hand to my mouth. She wiped her juice over my lips. I licked her fingers and sucked them clean.

I was too horny to care what I was doing. I loved her. I was powerless. Rachel smirked and let out a throaty moan. She drug her fingertips along the underside of my cock and cradled my balls in her hand.

“Will you cum on me when you finish?” Jessica asked, looking into my eyes and fondling my heavy balls.

“Sure… if you want me to.” I gave her a brusk nod.

“I do. I want you to mark me with your cum, Jeff. Claim me like you want to.”

Jessica moved onto her side, still observing me. “I want you on top of me,” Rachel announced, “After that, you can do whatever you want with her.”

I crawled between my girlfriend ‘s parted thighs, feeling her smooth, hot skin against my legs and hips. She reached up to me, urging me down onto her, tugging at my forearms. Already she was trying to wrap her legs around me, locking us together in a loving embrace.

When the head of my cock brushed over Rachel’s parted lips to her clit she moaned and pushed up to meet me. I guided my cock inside her, watching it sink between her tender petals. She held me tight within her and I began thrusting.

“Fuck me as hard as you want… as hard as you fucked Jessica. I can take it. I’ve needed this for so long.” Already her voice had taken on a heavy ragged sound.

Rachel’s breasts shook as I pumped my cock harder in and out of her wet pussy. Her heels pressed into the backs of my thighs and her fingernails dug into my back. She moaned into my ear. I looked down at her, loving the look of pleasure on her face and feeling glad to be responsible for it. I thrust my hips faster, pushing her into the mattress and making her body shake with my movements. I could hear the sounds as our bodies met each time I shoved my cock deep in her tight pussy. My shaft glistened with her juice and already my balls were coated with it.

“Oh god… shit, your big cock feels so good,” she cried out, clenching her teeth. “Fuck me hard… fuck your slutty girlfriend… fill my cun-” her words were cut off as Jessica turned her head towards her and kissed her passionately.

Rachel’s eyes were clamped shut and her head was thrown back. I grabbed her left breast and gave it a hard squeeze. When I pinched her nipple she cried out louder and opened her eyes for a moment, watching me fuck her.

“I love you, Jeff,” she said.

“I love you too, Rachel,” I said, almost panting. I took hold of her ankles and lifted her legs high placing them on my chest as I had with Jessica. Rachel giggled like a schoolgirl as Jessica released her lips.

“Yes! Just like how he fucked me! Fuck her hard, Daddy!”

My mushroom found her opening and I moved into position. Rachel looked into my eyes like she was urging me to take her. I slowly slid my penis into her waiting pussy. She felt so good and her pussy was tight. She definitely needed my cock that day.

“You do love me don’t you?” Jessica asked… me? Rachel? Both of us?

“You’re the best gift ever!” I said as I bottomed out, my mushroom head kissing her cervix. Rachel, now speechless, nodded her head like she had been waiting a long time for this. I started sliding my long member deep into her belly. Rachel’s muscles gripped me tight as I took her and finally made her all mine. I drove my hard cock inside the petite brunette as far as I could. Rachel squealed and mewed as I fed her my cock. After a while I let her legs down a little and she wrapped them around my waist. I was hers. She was mine.

Jessica picked up Rachel’s phone and began her own collection of photographs for the album. That is when we really got into the fucking. I was sucking her tits as I plowed into her pussy. Our pubic mounds ground into each other. I circled my cock around and made sure she felt my stiff pecker taking her hole. She was mine. I was going to have her and Jessica whenever I wanted. I lost track on how many times Rachel told me ‘yes’ to my demands and Jessica cooed and cheered each time Rachel orgasmed.

I think we may have fucked closed to an hour in that bed. I knew I didn’t have much of a load stored up but I still felt my balls pinch and I knew it wasn’t going to be much longer. My breathing was ragged and Rachel was a flushed mess of sweat and cum beneath me.

“Are you going to cum on me?” Jessica reminded us.

“Yes,” I said. “Where?”

“Everywhere… my tits… my face… I want your sticky cum all over me,” she said, looking eager.

I was getting close and the thought of shooting my hot cum over my teenage lover was enough to bring me there. I pulled my cock from Rachel’s dripping pussy. I stroked it only three or four times before I felt my nuts clench and the barrel of my cock load with my cream. Rachel flopped almost lifelessly to the side of the bed,snat hi ginger phone from Jessica as she did so to capture the moment. A second later Jessica took her position beneath me, smiling that gorgeous smile.

“Make me yours, Daddy!” She said softly. I pointed my cock at her face and we all watched my cum spray from the slit in three heavy streams. It splashed over her left cheek and mouth, running down to her moist lips. The rest landed on her breasts, coating them and her hard nipples with puddles of my hot seed.

Jessica’s tongue darted out. She licked my cum from her lips, then smiled as more trickled down to her chin. She wiped some of it from her cheek then licked it from her fingers.

“Mmmmm… next time I’ll think about letting you cum in me,” she said gleefully.

“Oh no… his sperm is all mine!” Rachel laughed and began licking my pearlescent seed from Jessica’s small boobs.

I was kneeling between Jessica’s knees, breathing hard and watching them. She looked so sexy with my cum running down her chin and breasts. I stroked her thighs while Rachel painted her breasts and nipples with my cream, tasting some from her fingers occasionally.

“I’m going to have a shower. We should clean up. Will your parents be expecting you home,” Rachel asked Jessica.

Jessica smiled and shook her head.

While I dried off after my shower and got dressed Jessica showered. I watched the girls share makeup techniques afterwards, wishing we could spend the entire day naked in my bedroom, making love in-between short periods of resting. Jessica crawled into bed and fell asleep almost immediately.

“She looks so cute. I can see why you find her so attractive.”

“The best present ever. I’ve always had a thing for redheads,” I admitted.

“Maybe I should dye my hair and shave my pubes?” Rachel added looking down at her tidy thatch. As if it knew it was being admired, Rachel’s pussy released a creamy white load of my sperm. It trickled down her thigh as I pulled her to me and kissed her.

“You’d get my seed anyway.”

We smiled, kissed and then I followed Rachel down to the kitchen. She was planning on preparing breakfast for us all in the morning. When she entered the kitchen she burst out into laughter.

“What’s so funny?” I asked.

“Your birthday cake; we forgot all about it.” She pointed towards the cake on the table.

“Oh… I’ll have some later, unless you want some for breakfast,” I told her.

“We should have had some before we got started.” she said. “Don’t you at least want to put some candles on it so you can make a wish when you blow them out?” she asked.

I tugged my girlfriend towards me by her hips. I softly kissed her moist lips, then smiled as our eyes met.

“No. Because what I would have wished for already happened,” I said.

Labels

Walking in the door from the garage, I knew what I was in for as I saw Sophie’s heels, skirt, and blouse strewn across the kitchen floor. Not the five inch heels she sometimes tempted with me when she sauntered into my home office wearing just a garter belt and black thigh high stockings. No, just the conservative dress of a Community College teacher.

Of course, the bra that greeted me in the hall to the stairs was nearly sheer black with just enough push up to enhance her ample cleavage. I was getting hard remembering watching her dress in the morning, seeing how the fabric barely covered her long, firm nipples. She often got a kick out of those eighteen and nineteen-year-old boys, tents in their pants, probably heading to the bathroom to finish off after staring at the prim teacher’s hard nipples poking through her silk blouses.

There were also a few girls, she claimed, who would squirm a bit in their seats, their eyes riveted to a glimpse of Sophie’s cleavage as she bent over the desks to help with a writing problem.

Her thong was waiting for me halfway up the stairs. I scooped it up and as expected the crotch was soaked with her juices. I couldn’t resist deeply inhaling her scent, and I was fully erect as I sucked the succulent taste of her pussy from the sheer fabric. Her imagination must have been swirling as she drove home with her shirt up and her fingers pushing aside the thong. I wondered what scenario she’d been devising.

Well, there was only one set of clothes, so this seemed all for me. She hadn’t brought home one of her girlfriends from school. I had walked in on that scenario before, and in a way that had been for me too. She knew how much her bisexuality turned me on.

I suppose it was a kind of nuptial agreement. Sophie promised me that I would never be wanting for awesome sex but insisted that she would still have her woman lovers. That was no problem for me. And yes, it did turn me on.

She’d got me to confess that when I knew she was with one of her lovers, I’d slip into the guest room and masturbate while imagining the scene as I listened to the moans of pleasure and the orgasmic screams coming through the wall.

And when it happened to be Rachel, the diminutive kindergarten teacher, there was bound to be a lot of dirty talk. It provided an entertaining and enlightening play-by-play.

At Rachel’s insistence, we took things a step further. Whenever a note on the counter announced, “Rachel’s here,” I knew I was invited to play a part. Rachel claimed an audience amped up her sex drive although it was already off the charts. I’d sit naked on a chair by the bed, stroking my cock while I marveled at the beautiful and varied ways two women could pleasure each other.

They were such a contrast. Sophie, solid and muscular with long blonde hair, her full C-cup breasts, silver dollar sized areola surrounded her long, thick nipples, her curvy hips and gorgeous sculpted ass, and bare pussy with large inner labia that protruded from her prominent outer lips… Rachel slender with short-cropped purple dyed hair, A cup breasts with tiny but sensitive pink nipples, the slightest of curve at hips but a cute little butt that accentuated her rosy anal bud, and a curly triangle of tidy brown pubes above her tight slit.

It never became a threesome though once when Sophie’s mouth was devouring Rachel’s pussy, Rachel screamed out “Fuck your wife; I want to feel your thrusts.” I entered Sophie from behind as she worked her magic on the woman’s clit with her darting tongue, plunging her fingers into her lover’s vagina, and her thumb no doubt probing Rachel’s anus.

As Rachel ground her pussy into Sophie’s face, frantically begging for more, more, she commanded me, “Pound her, harder, harder” before exploding into a screeching orgasm. I lost it too, my throbbing cock jetting cum deep into my wife, sending her over the edge.

“God, you two are awesome,” I moaned.

Spent, I returned to my chair. When Rachel came down from her high, she hopped out of bed, and gave me a kiss, her tongue darting into my mouth. “Thanks for being a good audience, and for your input. Ya know, the review of our awesomeness.” She giggled and patted my flaccid cock. “Get ready, boy. I don’t think she’s done just yet.”

“Well, I’m the one who got the input,” Sophie chimed in, drawing two cum-coated fingers out of her pussy and holding them up. Want a taste for the road?”

Rachel reached over and grabbed Sophie’s wrist and brought the fingers to her mouth. “Yummy! Until next time.” She scooped up her clothes and headed out the door.

Well, that was a pretty intense memory, as you can tell.

Back to the Friday night that I started to describe.

I’d removed my tie as I turned the corner into the master suite to see Sophie naked on the bed, fingers of her right hand frantically stroking her clit, her left tugging on a nipple, and her moans and trembling legs telling me she was close to coming as the vibrator buried in her cunt throbbed at the maximum setting.

I stripped off my clothes as she orgasmed, finally freeing my hard cock. Wave after wave of pleasure coursed through her. Lying there with her legs spread, a puddle of her juices drenching the sheet, her chest flushed from the orgasmic high, she looked so beautiful.

When her panting stopped and her legs stopped quivering, she turned to me and smiled.

“Naked already? I see you got the idea,” she said with a smile. “Get over here.”

I didn’t need a second invitation, but as I moved toward her, I couldn’t resist saying, “I was a little afraid that you were done for the day. That orgasm seemed to be a 10 out of 10.” On my hands on knees, I crawled across the bed to her and planted a deep kiss on her lips, half expecting the taste of a departed lover’s pussy. But this was all for me. As I thrust my tongue between her lips, she sucked on it hard, and I couldn’t resist letting out a moan.

“Actually, that was a 12 out of 10, but when have you known me to be satisfied with one orgasm?” she said with a wink.

Pulling the vibrator from her vagina, she offered it to me. “Taste me,” she purred. She knew I couldn’t resist the nectar of her juices as she slid the dildo between my lips. I swirled my tongue around the shaft as a she pressed it deeper into my throat though there was an inkling in the back of my mind. She’d been dropping a few subtle hints about how fulfilling, stimulating, and outrageous she found her bisexuality to be. The implication … My one dimensional straightness was missing something. And just maybe she had me wondering, was it?

Still when she asked, “More?” with a twinkle in her eye and a smirk on her lips. I took the dildo from her hands and slipped it between the folds of her pussy. When I was sure it was fully coated, I handed it back to her and when she brought it to my mouth, I lapped it in a near delirium, my head bobbing to slide up and down the slick shaft until it was clean.

“Mmmm, looks like you’ve learned a thing or two from my exquisite cocksucking,” she commented and tweaked my nose as she pulled out the dildo and tossed it aside.

When I flopped unto my back, she leaned over and kissed me deeply. “Mmm, I do taste delicious,” she quipped as she mounted me and lowered her still dripping cunt to surround my cock. Riding up and down, varying her rhythm, she massaged her clit. I tugged on her nipples, pinched hard, just like she loved and massaged her breasts, pressing them together.

The overload of sensation brought me close to the edge, and I couldn’t resist thrusting my hips up to meet her downward thrusts. How I wanted to explode, but she pulled off. “Not yet,” she smirked, and with the lightest touch fingered the ridge below my cock head. Kneeling by my side, she slipped her other hand below my tightened balls and slide down to circle my anus with the tip of her finger.

While she gently stroked my cock, first one, then two finger tips pressed past my opening; she spread her fingers to stretch me open as I instinctively tried to tighten my sphincter muscle to caress her probing digits.

I moaned as she plunged both fingers as deep as they would go. She began alternating drawing the fingers in and out and spreading them to open me up. As I closed my eyes, I felt her lips surround the head of my cock, her tongue swirling around and then just flicking the tip of the head that glistened with saliva and precum.

My focus, I must admit, drifted from her lips and tongue pleasuring my cock to the amazing sensation of being penetrated as she inserted a third finger and teased my prostate.

When her lips began to slide down my shaft and her fingers frantically rammed in and out of my anus, I could no longer hold back. I came hard filling her mouth with jets of cum until I shuddered and was spent.

While in the past she eagerly swallowed, lately she hadn’t been. Still slowly working her fingers in and out of my anus, she brought her face to my mouth and as she kissed me, she began to feed me my cum. I sucked hard on her thrusting tongue. With just an accent of her juices from her ride on my cock adding flavor to my cum, I found myself loving the taste and I hungrily swallowed. As she pulled back, I licked my lips to savor every last drop.

Where was she taking me? Where might it lead?

I closed my eyes and focused on her fingers deep within me. She twisted her fingers, stroking my prostate, deepening the waves of pleasure and starting to harden my flaccid cock.

She pulled her fingers from my anus, leaving me with a feeling of emptiness. I let out a disappointed moan, which brought a sly smile to her lips.

“Not to worry,” she smirked, “we’re not done yet.” From under one of the pillows, she pulled her harness with the very life-like dildo that I know she used on her most submissive female lovers. Stepping off the bed to pull it on, she unhooked the dildo and slid it into her pussy several times so that it glistened with her juices when she reattached it to the harness. Climbing on the bed, she straddled my face.

“I know your ass is begging for this, but suck my cock first.”

I opened my mouth. She was right. Her fingers caressing my anus so expertly had left me hungering to filled.

The dildo was hyper-realistic, slightly flexible, so much like a real cock. I drew my lips across the head, then circled the ridge with the tip of my tongue. I lapped at the head, imagining her slick juices to be precum.

“So expert a cocksucker, you are,” she mused before sliding her hips forward and pressing the cock deeper into my mouth. She reached behind her to grasp my cock. “And so hard.”

Moving her hips backward and forward, she soon had me sucking her “cock” in a frenzy, my head bobbing to up and down to take it deeper and deeper. After a couple of rough moments, I seemed to be controlling my gag reflex.

And then it was gone. She’s moved back between my spread legs. Grabbing a tube of lube, she coated the dildo and my anus.

She lifted my spread legs to rest on her shoulders. Pressing the head of the dildo against my opening, she whispered, “Ready?”

“Oh, yeah,” I managed to sputter.

With a wry grin on her face, she teased me by pressing the head of her cock past my sphincter and slowly withdrawing it several times. Then her hips surged forward, and half the cock penetrated me. She had prepared me so well that there was no real pain. She was so good, moving her hips deftly to press the dildo against my prostate.

Again, she stroked in and out, slowly gently until I blurted out, “Faster, deeper. Fuck me.”

And she didn’t disappoint. The sensation of being filled again and again, her thighs and pelvis pounding me was exquisite. And when her hand wrapped round my shaft and in a frenzy jerked me off, with us both panting and thrusting our hips, I came again. I could tell she did as well from the harness slamming against her clit.

I gasped when she pulled out.

“Enjoyed that, didn’t you?” she purred with a twinkle in her eye. With her fingers, she scooped up the cum on my stomach and chest and fed it to me. I was able to nod an enthusiastic “Yes,” as I swirled the cum on my tongue. We shared it as she kissed me deeply, exchanging tongues and cum.

Sated, we both let out sighs and needed a breather. Lying on her side, she turned her back to me, and I snuggled up against her back, one hand lightly fingering the nipple of her left breast, my cock pressed into the crack of her ass.

“You’re been feeding me a lot of cum lately,” I began, “and offering me dildos, or should I say your cock, to suck. Do you get off on that?”

“Well, yeah, Silly. Don’t you?

“I guess,” I said, maybe without enough conviction. “You’re not going to start calling me your cum slut, are you? Once starting, my fears began tumbling out. “All the ass play, tonight’s pegging … do you want me to be bisexual? Am I disappointing you because I’m not?”

She flipped around and stared right into my eyes.

“Disappointed?” she said tweaking my nose. “Did we or did we not just have mind-blowing, orgasmic sex that was new and a little kinky and exciting?”

“I can’t deny that.”

“Labels,” she said, her fingers lifting my balls and then stroking my shaft, “don’t mean a lot. You know how much I love ass play and your cock in my ass. And I know fucking my ass ramps up your excitement and pleasure. Why shouldn’t you experience the same things? Why shouldn’t I get the thrill of penetrating you?

“When you put it that way …”

“Now, as for all your learned from me about cocksucking …” She moved down and swirled her tongue around the ridge of my cock’s head and took me between her lips. After sliding her lips up and down my shaft and stroking me to hardness, she pulled back letting my cock flop out of her mouth. “You did an admirable job on the dildo, but it’s not quite the same as the real thing. Feeling the cock’s warmth, feeling it grow in your mouth, feeling it respond to your artful tongue … Would that turn you on?”

She brought her mouth down to my cock. Her tongue lapped up the slick pre-cum that was dripping from my slit. When her soft lips slipped down my shaft and I felt the warmth of her mouth, my unspoken answer was a definite maybe.

After our frenzied lovemaking, as usual, we napped for a bit, and ordered Chinese and had it delivered. While waiting for the delivery, I mixed a couple of vodka martinis with a twist. Actually, more than a couple because what Sophie had me thinking about might require more than just one.

My butt was a little sore, but it was also feeling empty in a way that made my cock just a tad hard. I’d slipped on a tee-shirt and a thong. I’d pulled the thong tight into my crack; the pressure felt good.

I was confused. Sophie had put the question out there. A throbbing, smooth cock with precum dripping from its slit, coating the head, my tongue swirling around it, my mouth engulfing it–it seemed so desirable, but so impossible.

Sophie came down the stairs, drying her long hair with a towel. She’d slipped on one of my Oxford shirts but left it unbuttoned. She came up behind me, pulled the thong out of my crack, and slipped a lubed butt plug in my ass. It did the trick and eased my longing.

“Thought you might be feeling a little empty. Know the feeling.” She replaced the thong and gave my buttock a couple slaps. “Martinis, how perfect. Let’s make them Dirty Martinis.”

She dipped two fingers into her cunt, and they emerged glistening with the juices of her arousal. She dipped them in her glass. As she stirred with her finger, her nectar clouded the drink.

“Yours, too? she asked. I nodded and her fingers once again disappeared into her pussy before adding her ingredient to my drink. “Jeff, thinking of you sucking a guy’s cock–it turned me on so much, I couldn’t keep from masturbating in the shower. I came hard when I imagined you on all fours, taking it up the ass.”

We clinked our glasses. “To new experiences,” she said with a seductive smile as she lightly caressed the pouch of my thong.

I took my first sip. The taste of her did add something to the vodka and lemon.

“About that,” I started. “I’ve got to admit that as a fantasy, it turns me on. But could it be a reality? I don’t want to hook up with a stranger from some sketchy dating site. Find some guy who might turn out to be a weirdo or be loaded with STDs? I can’t see it really happening.”

Strong case, I thought.

Sophie took a big sip of her drink and smiled. “Now did you really think I didn’t have a plan? That I’d send you out cruising gay bars and glory holes?”

“Well, no.”

“A little plan that Rachel and I worked out. She’s been prepping her husband Tim, just as I’ve prepped you. Bring two male virgins together. Super hot! You met Tim at that 10K race a couple of months ago.”

Yeah, I remember him passing me just before the finish. And at the time, I was pissed and definitely didn’t check out his ass as he sprinted by me. Was I going to start checking out guys asses now that Sophie was messing with my mind–and libido?

We’d all gone out for a couple of drinks and a light lunch afterward. I found him intelligent and easy to talk to. A pretty good looking guy, trim and fit.

“Well, okay, I guess,” I said. I tried not to let on that I was intrigued, glad she so easily overcame my objection. “Why is it important to you that I be bisexual or gay or whatever?”

“Hey, it’s pretty simple,” she said. She let the shirt fall more open and she spread her legs as she sat on the island’s stool. Seeing her beautiful breasts and shaved pussy was making rational thought difficult. “If you forget all the labels–bisexual, homosexual, gay–just remember that your mind and body can get aroused by a whole host of experiences, mind-blowing experiences that will ignite orgasms that will shake your world. I’m not going to say, ‘Oh, no! My husband had gay sex. I’m gonna say, whoa, look at him go! He’s discovering so many ways to be turned on.”

I gulped down the rest of my Martini and reached for the shaker to pour another. It was pretty clear that I was going to suck Tim’s cock, let him suck mine, fuck him up the ass, and he would fuck me up the ass. Of course, supposing I wouldn’t be so nervous that I get a limp penis, or cum too quickly and not be able to get it up again. In short, make a mess of the whole thing. Would we kiss? Would kissing him be weird? I just hoped that Sophie could keep Rachel quiet; I didn’t want to hear her play-by-play. Despite my nerves, my cock was stiffening and straining the pouch of my thong. My sphincter was rhythmically gripping and releasing the butt plug. What the fuck, I thought. Go for it. Maybe that was a bit of bravado, but I admit that part of me was excited.

The girls set up D-Day for the following Friday with Tim and me as the main event, getting deflowered, losing our anal cherries, or whatever. Our status as virgins was somewhat in question, of course, since we’d both had our wives’s fingers and strap-ons pleasuring our rectums.

Sophie turned into a coach and cheerleader, using her dildo to instruct me in the fine art of deep throating. I suspected that having a cock, sucking a real cock would come naturally. In my single days, I’d found that many women weren’t that adept at blow-jobs. I took pride in the fact that Sophie ranked me number 2 at eating pussy, only surpassed by her faculty adviser at college. I was the only male in the top ten.

Thursday night Sophie sat on the edge of the tub to watch me shave my cock and balls plus all my pubic hair. I got on all fours and spread my cheeks, so she could gently shave my butt hair. I must admit that I loved feeling smooth and it made my erection look more impressive.

Okay, I guess I’m covering up that I was nervous as hell, worried that I’d make a fool of myself, but getting more and more horny, imagining sucking his cock, tasting his cum, and eager to have his cock fill my ass. Would he like my tongue slathering his crack, the tip of my tongue probing his anus? Sophie did love anal, so I was pretty confident that I could pleasure his ass and that I’d love the sensation of his warm, smooth rectum and the grip of his sphincter.

I showered after the shaving. I couldn’t resist stroking my smooth cock and fingering my bald ball sack. Cumming was a no-no. Sophie insisted that I have a full load for the big event.

“If Tim wants you to cum in his mouth, I want to see you giving him more than he can handle,” she insisted. “I want to see your cum dribbling down his chin.

When I stepped out of the shower, Sophie was waiting with her phone. These girls really had planned things out.

“Dry your hair and comb it nicely,” she ordered. For the next half hour, she filmed close-ups of me slowly stroking my cock, slowly spreading precum over the head with the tip of my finger and tracing the ridge, tugging at my nipples, kneading and spreading my buttocks, an extreme close-up of my puckered asshole, and finally sliding a dildo into my ass. She got a few tight shots of the dreamy look on my face as I did that. Man, I so wanted to jerk off.

Sophie transferred the film clips to her iPad and spent a half hour editing it together. Seeing the rough cut, I had to admit it was pretty erotic. After she added music, she shared it to Rachel. Ten minutes later, the notification bell rang. She opened a file and handed me the iPad.

I hit play and saw that Rachel had followed pretty much the same script filming Timkeep. Not as deftly shot and edited as Sophie’s video of me, but close.

Sophie headed to the shower. She took a long one, probably pleasuring herself after her debut as a porn director.

The video was about five minutes long. I watched it at least seven times, my cock throbbing and leaking precum. I wanted to suck and bite those nipples. I wanted to take his balls into my mouth. I wanted to slather his beautiful cock with my tongue, tease him, suck him, lick his asshole, see that cock disappear into my butt, feel its throbbing warmth. I wanted to enter him from behind, feel the smoothness of his rectum, feel my balls slap against his buttocks.

It was all I could do not to jump in the car, race over to their house, and rip off his clothes when he opened the door.

My hand was flashing up and down my shaft when Sophie came back from the shower.

“Slow down, Jeff,” she snapped. “You gotta save that for tomorrow. Losing your inhibitions, your hesitancy?”

“Seems so.” My smile was ear to ear and then Sophie’s full lips were kissing me, her fingers pinching my left nipple. Meanwhile, I was holding the iPad above her shoulder, watching out of the corner of my eye a slow-motion sequence of huge drops of precum emerge from Tim’s slit and the tip of his finger spreading it until his purplish mushroom head glistened.

I lowered the iPad. She was right. If I went on like this, I’d probably cum in my pants before we even got our clothes off.

The next day at work, I tried to keep busy and my mind off the images from the video that flashed through my head, especially that close-up of his glistening cock head with a clearly defined ridge. Of course, the close-up made his cock look huge, but it seemed that we were both about average though I might be a little thicker at the base. Like Rachel, he was slender with narrow hips, which really made his erection look impressive now that he too had been shaved. He was cut, which I wasn’t. I guess I must admit that I’d always been a cock watcher in locker rooms. I liked the way cut guys’ cock heads were sharply defined by the ridge and set off from the shaft. Reminded me of a champagne cork. Even pulled back, my foreskin kind of hid the ridge. Sophie though seemed to like playing with my foreskin.

Needless to say, I spent most the day semi-hard and I made a few trips to restroom to wipe up precum before it made a wet spot on my pants.


Too distracted to keep my mind on the road, I let Sophie drive. Since, one way or another, this was going to be a momentous occasion, I hefted two bottles of expensive champagne as I got out of the passenger seat of the car. It may have just been my imagination, but it always seemed that champagne gave me stronger erections. It was worth the price if it helped me keep from fucking this up.

I figured that once we got naked, instinct would take over, but I worried about how awkward the transition from clothed to naked might be.

I followed Sophie up the sidewalk, watching the sway of her hips as she glided on her five inch heels. Her black stockings, I knew, were held up by her garter belt, and she had on neither panties nor bra. Her simple black dress was low cut, and she had her pearls around her neck. I had on a simple gray silk shirt, a black thong, loose black pants, and loafers without socks. I wanted getting out of my clothes to be uncomplicated.

Tim must have had the same idea because I could see he was similarly dressed when he opened the door. Rachel had on a red short skirt and a silky short top that left her midriff bare. It was white and nearly sheer, her little nipples pressing against the fabric. She too was perched on stiletto heels, red ones.

The women hugged and kissed each other. Then Sophie embraced Tim, and Rachel gave me a lingering kiss as her hand brushed across my cock. “Enjoy,” she whispered in my ear and giggled.

“Let’s get one of these bottles open,” Tim said. He put a hand on my shoulder and led me to the kitchen. While he got out four champagne glasses, I popped the cork. As I poured, he smiled and said, “The videos were a stroke of genius. Guess we’re porn stars now.”

“Most erotic,” I said. “A stroke of genius that will, I hope, lead to other strokes.” I inwardly groaned at the stupid pun I had just made.

“Most definitely,” he replied. “Let’s toast to that.”

We each picked up a glass and clinked. Taking a sip, I leaned forward and kissed him letting the champagne dribble into his mouth before I inserted my tongue. What had gotten into me? I couldn’t believe that I was making the first move. My hand undid the top two buttons of his shirt, and I slid my hand in to tweak and twist his nipple. He sucked hard on my lips, and I sucked his darting tongue. His fingers rubbed my cock that was rising to hardness in the pouch of my throng.

“Hey, where’s that champagne,” Rachel called from the other room. As we walked in carrying two glasses apiece, she quipped, “Oh, shit. One’s got a couple buttons undone, and both have tents in their pants. No starting without us.”

“Oh, really,” Tim said, “Looks like we’re not the only ones.” Rachel’s top was on the floor and Sophie was massaging Rachel’s left breast, flicking her nipple with her thumb.

Two loveseats faced a coffee table, and the girls were seated together on one. Shrimp, cocktail sauce, and other finger foods were laid out on the table. And incongruously, a small bowl with a large helping of lube. We all took a glass and toasted to new adventures.

Tim speared a shrimp and dipped it in the cocktail sauce with one hand while unbuttoning rest of his shirt buttons with the other. Leaning over, he fed it to me. “To more saucy cock tails,” he said with the smile. His turn to make a corny pun, but it set me at ease. Unbuttoning my own shirt, I realised that this was not going to be the awkward, torturous beginning I feared.

After I returned the favor by feeding him a shrimp, his hands slid across my shoulders and chest. His fingers flicked my sensitive nipples and tugged on them. He leaned in, slipped my shirt off my shoulders, and tongued and kissed my nipples. I pulled him up to my face and kissed him deeply. His lips and tongue told me that he hungered for me, and I hoped mine told him the same.

I loosened my belt and zipper as his hands caressed my back. I stood and dropped my pants, stepped out of my loafers and kicked my pants aside. He tore my thong down revealing my hardening cock. I lifted him off the loveseat and undid his belt and zipper before pulling down his pants. His cock swung free as he’d gone commando.

We exchanged hard, biting kisses as we stroked our own cocks. We pulled back and rubbed the heads of our cocks together, exchanging precum. We switched so we each were stroking the other’s cock.

It was so freeing, so exciting, and curiously, so relaxing. I smiled at a crazy thought. Maybe we should do rock, paper, scissors to see who should drop to his knees first and take the other’s cock in his mouth.

I couldn’t wait. I dropped to my knees and slide my lips over the beautiful head of his cock that had mesmerized me in video. I locked my lips around his ridge and alternated flicking his cum slit with the stiffened tip of my tongue and swirling my tongue round and round his head. I lightly fingered his balls with one hand and slide the other up his crack to press against his anus.

His long slow moan boosted my confident and intensified my desire to pleasure him.

I pulled back, then licked his balls before slathering his shaft with saliva with the flat of my tongue, round and round, round and round. I took him back in my mouth, taking him deeper, sliding my lips down his shaft until my head was bobbing, taking more and more of him, and he was thrusting his hips to fuck my eager mouth.

Though I was oblivious to what the women were doing, I did hear orgasmic moans from Sophie, and Rachel blurted out, “Oh, fuck, they’re so fucking hot!”

I hungered for a load of his cum, but was it too soon? Should I drive him to edge, then pull back teasing him unmercifully?

I let his cock fall from my mouth. I held his cock with my right hand and rubbed the smooth shaft against my right cheek and then my left. I licked his retracted balls and traced his bulging vein with just the stiffened tip of my tongue until I reached his cum slit. I slid my lips over the head and down his shaft. My left hand found the bowl of lube, dipped my fingers into it, and returned my attention to pleasuring his anus. I swirled around it, pressed a finger past his sphincter, then two, deeper, deeper, being sure to slowly drag my pressing fingertips over his prostate as I moved in and out.

Jeff’s moans were music to my ears. His legs were buckling, so I helped him lower himself to the floor, never removing my mouth or probing fingers.

I was sucking cock, loving every precious second, driving him wild. In the back of my mind–what will it be like when he does me?

As I slid my fingers deeper into his ass, stoking in and out more rapidly, all I could think of was his beautiful cock in my ass. Perhaps there was some weird telepathy going on between Sophie and me because suddenly she was behind me, spreading my cheeks and flicking her tongue across my anal bud. Then the cool sensation of her lubing my crack and pressing lubed fingers into me, opening me up for the next step.

I raised myself up with my ass over Tim’s cock, one hand on the coffee table and one on the loveseat for stability. Sophie’s hands rested at my waist and her full breasts pressed against my back

There was some pain as the first two inches penetrated me, but that passed as I lowered myself, taking his smooth, warm cock into my rectum. I was flooded with sensations as I slowly slid up and down, wanting every inch of his cock filling me. Tim picked up my rhythm, tightening his muscles at just the right instance to enhance my pleasure. He began to lift his hips upward, slowly at first, then more frantically, and I knew he was about to cum, splash his hot semen deep inside me.

“Oh, yes!” I moaned, slamming my butt down on his cock, lifting up and slamming again. I slowed as he started to cum, savoring the spasms of his cock sent ripping through my rectum.

Sophie reached around, wrapped her fingers around my cock amd jerking me off while her wet tongue darted into my ear. After I felt Tim’s cock spasm one last time, I came hard, splashing cum all over his stomach and chest. The intense pleasure had me near delirium. The table was pushed back. Sophie was sucking my softening cock clean. Rachel was licking my cum off Tim’s body, feeding it to him, to Sophie and then to me.

“Loved it, didn’t you?” Sophie whispered in my ear. It wasn’t really a question, so I just nodded in response. Rachel brought two cum coated fingers to my mouth, and I eagerly sucked them clean.

“Sorry, Sophie,” I said with the smile. “I think the strap-on just lost some of its charm.

In response, she gave my ass a few hard slaps. “Don’t think I’m going to let you off that easy,” she said with a fierce look, and then we were both laughing.

Rachel went to the kitchen to grab the champagne bottle and refilled our glasses. “A toast to Round One, with many more to come,” she said. “Tim, open the second bottle, put it in the ice bucket, and bring it to the bedroom. It’s time we all really got comfortable.”

The girls headed off to the master bedroom, which was on the first floor. I listened to their banter as I picked the used champagne flutes.

“I am so, so glad we set this up.”

“I think the videos did the trick. We are so devious, devilish, and, of course, debauched.”

“Amen to that, Sister.”

“I can’t believe how hard I came when—” but, damn, they were out of range and I didn’t find out what Sophie found so hot.

There were still some pleasant sensations tingling in my well-fucked ass, but the cum that was leaking from my butt and running down my thighs was starting to dry and was a little uncomfortable.

Tim and I headed to the kitchen arm in arm, naked as the day we were born. Our cocks were spent for the moment though not quite completely flaccid.

I deposited the flutes on the island. Tim came up behind me, slapped my butt, and then slid the palm of his hand up and down my crack.

“Don’t tell Rachel this,” he said, “but your cocksucking was amazing, beyond anything I’ve ever experienced. Makes me a little anxious that I won’t be able to pleasure you so expertly.

“Hey, you’ll do great. You’ll find it’s not that hard. Difficult, I should say, because, you know IT will be extremely hard.” I was trying to make light of the compliment when, in fact, I was proud as hell. “Your response told me what you liked, and I made sure to return to it. If you didn’t really respond—it’s funny how a real cock tells no lies—I’d drop that. Tried some things I’d always wished someone would have done to me. Seems we have similar hot buttons to push.”

“Don’t be afraid to tell me what you want if you’re not getting it.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” I replied, but I found I was more curious to discover what he would create rather than giving how-to instructions.

He told me to get some plastic flutes from a cabinet just in case things got wild in the bedroom. While I did that, he filled the ice bucket from the dispenser on the frig and came back to the island. I popped the second cork.

Tim took a cube from the bucket and brought it to my right, then my left nipple. He then sucked each of them in turn. The contrast of cold ice and hot mouth was an arousing sensation.

“Works great on balls and cocks, too,” he said, “but our cocks are taking a little rest period right now.” I didn’t want to break the mood by telling him that it was not exactly new to me.

Armed with buckets, champagne, and flutes, we headed to the bedroom.

Though the girls were involved in some hot action on the bed, Sophie impaling her ass on Rachel’s strap-on, perhaps inspired by the performance of Tim and me, we both burst out laughing when we saw the whiteboard that Rachel had set up on the dresser.

Tim poured us each a glass of champagne, and we sipped as we scanned Rachel’s creation.

The chart had two columns, one for Tim and one for me. In my column I had checkmarks for “Sucked Cock,” “Cock Up the Ass,” “Fingered Asshole,” and “Huge Cum Shot.” I had one gold star for “Sucked Cock” and two for “Cock Up the Ass,” probably for the audacity to impale myself on Tim’s cock. Tim had checks and gold stars for “Fucked Ass” and “Penis Endurance,”

“Rachel’s a hot vixen in bed, but a kindergarten teacher at heart,” he mused. “Still a lot of unchecked boxes.

I scanned the list. “Analingus,” and “Cock Came in Mouth” caught my eye.

“Let’s hit the shower,” Tim said. “Let’s get my cum off you.” He refilled his glass and picked up six of the cubes. I refilled my glass and headed in.

Pretty impressive bathroom with a huge walk-in shower. He had the water going and told me, “Rest your arms on the counter and bend over.” I had an idea what he was up to, so I wasn’t surprised when he slid three ice cubes into my butt. A most pleasant sensation. Fortunately, they were the rounded kind.

Tim handed me the other three cubes and bent over the counter, so I could slip them into his ass. I thought of joking that the play should have been named “The Iceman C-U-M-E-T-H,” but I wasn’t sure how literary he was.

The shower was relaxing. For a while I sat on the bench built into the wall, sipped my champagne, and watched him wash. When he got to his cock and balls, I got up and took the washcloth from him and gave his genitals a lingering massage and soaping. We took turns using the pulsating hand wand turned up to max on each other’s cocks, balls, and ass cracks. Of course, we were soon both fully erect. He dropped to his knees and briefly sucked my cock—a preview of what was to come. Or in my case, cum. Damn, it was just a tease because he stopped and stood back up. Guess he didn’t want to miss his checkmark and perhaps a gold star or two since we not on stage.

Do I sound too casual? Don’t worry. We’re about to turn up the heat. But I was feeling really great. You can call be gay, a faggot, a homo, or whatever you want. I wasn’t going to fall in love with Tim. Hell, I barely knew him, but he sure seemed like a great Fuck Buddy. Suspected we’d be fucking a lot in coming days and weeks. We were getting off on pleasuring each other. It was both mind-blowing, and, though it might sound trivial, just fucking fun.

The wives were taking a break, leaning back against the headboard of the huge king bed and sipping champagne.

“Erect peniss,” quipped Rachel. “Must have been a great shower.”

“Not all that great,” added Sophie, “or those peniss would be limp.”

“Tim didn’t want to miss any checkmarks or gold starts,” I pointed out. I lay on my back on the bed and spread my legs for easy access. I lifted my cock to the vertical. Though we’d been non-verbal to this point, I said, “Tim, suck my cock.”

I didn’t have to say it twice. He crawled across the bed and began by lightly fingering my balls and running the tips of his fingers up and down my shaft. He gently pulled my foreskin down over the ridge of my head. When a huge drop of precum emerged from my slit, he grasped my shaft with one hand and with the tip of finger on this other hand, slowly coated the head of my cock until it glistened—just like in the video image burned into my mind, only this time the cock was mine. His lips tightened around my head, and his tongue licked me clean. He lowered his mouth, taking in the first three inches. His teeth grazed the soft skin of my shaft. He pulled back until his lips slid firmly over my head. He lapped the sensitive underside of my cock with the flat of his tongue until my shaft was coated in his saliva. He lightly sucked on one of my balls, then the other, before hefting both on his tongue.

He engulfed me with his mouth, taking me as deep as he was able, bobbing his head up and down. It edged me at least three times, slowing down, tightening his fingers around the base of my cock.

It was exquisite. Sensation after sensation demanded my full attention. My cock was all of me. I was in that moment, there was only my cock.

You may think I’m a poetic fucking bullshitter, but that’s how it felt. Two, maybe three, gold stars next to Tim’s cocksucking checkmark.

When he pulled back and my cock flopped to my stomach, I gasped, longing for more, longing to cum in his mouth.

My eyes had been closed, savoring each sensation. When I felt a cold sensation, I opened my eyes and saw that Rachel was lubing my ass.

“Time for him to take your ass,” Sophie whispered in my ear, “I know you’ve lost your anal cherry already, but it’s his turn to be the initiator.”Then she kissed me deeply, thrusting her tongue into my mouth.

Rachel led Tim off the bed and spread lube on his cock. I got the idea. Getting on my hands and knees, I positioned my butt at the side of the bed. Looking back over my shoulder, I saw Rachel grab Tim’s cock and glide the head up and down my crack before guiding him to my waiting anus.

I tensed as he pressed the head of his cock inside me. He eased in and out several times as I was learning to control my muscles and then he moved his hips forward, sliding deeper into my smooth, warm rectum. As he pulled back slowly; I tightened my sphincter to caress his cock on the back stroke and I loosened it as he plunged in again.

Several minutes of this had me moaning.

“Harder, faster,” I nearly screamed. I pounded me, his balls slapping against my thighs. Sophie was under me stroking and sucking my cock. He was thrusting, panting, screaming, “Ah, fuck,” as spasms surged through my cock, his hot cum exploded in my rectum.

Spent, I collapsed on the bed, and Tim rolled over on his back. Sophie was deep throating me. As I thrust my hips, she pulled back and opened her mouth, taking my cum on her tongue. Some splashed on her face.

Rachel moved in quickly and cleaned Sophie’s face with her tongue. When they kissed Rachel came away with a generous supply, which she shared with Tim.

Twenty minutes later, we were all settled on stools around the island in the kitchen. Tim had tossed me a sleeveless undershirt and a purple thong. The girls were also sporting thongs. They’d slipped on our dress shirts for warmth. Rachel’s small breasts were hidden, but Sophie made sure to leave the three top buttons unfastened so her beautiful cleavage was still on display.

Since the champagne was gone, a bottle of very expensive Scotch was in the middle of the table, and an empty shot glass was in front of each of us.

“Wearing wife-beaters, Boys?” Sophie began. “Not going kinky, well more kinky, on us?”

“It’s to symbolize that our wives can’t be beat, Tim said. “Thanks for all your machinations that made tonight possible.

“Hear, Hear,” I added, filling each glass. “To Sophie and Rachel.”

We all downed our shots,

“Boys,” Rachel began as she poured the next round, “as fervent cocksuckers and deflowerers of each other’s anal cherry, we hear by welcome you to the bi-lifestyle. May your erections always be steely and your butts hungering for cock—or strap-ons. And may your cum be always bountiful for sharing.”

“Well, said,” I proclaimed and all downed the second round.

Sophie took the bottle and refilled the glasses. She raised her glass. “We’ve let you boys have your playdate. As recompense, I say that though your cocks may be spent, you must display your expertise at cunnilingus, bringing your wives to at least three orgasms before dropping off to sleep. And I decree, that henceforth, our orgies be lewd, lascivious, and no holds barred. And perhaps videoed for later masturbatory delight.”

“Hear, hear,” we all replied and burst out laughing after we downed our shots.

Sophie’s word was law. I spent at least a half hour using fingers and tongue to artfully eat her pussy and bring her to three orgasms. My jaw was sore, my fingers aching from the clamping force of her cunt and anus. But as I dropped off to sleep, her juices coating my face, I wondered what the morning might bring.


I jolted awake when I felt cold lube swirled round my anus and fingers probing me. A butt plug slipped into my ass, which was a little sore, but it felt welcome.

“Quiet,” Sophie whispered. “Tim’s still asleep, or he will be until I plug him, too. While our hubbies have been sleeping like logs, probably dreaming of sucking cocks and taking one up their back doors, we wives have had coffee and made plans. Rachel’s feeling a little self-conscious about being the only one with pubes, so we’re going to take a long hot shower and I’m going to shave her pussy. Of course, I’ll be rewarding her baldness with my lips, tongue, and fingers.”

“By the way,” she added, “you need to wash up. You smell like my pussy nectar. I know I dab it behind my ears as perfume on our Friday nights, but it’s not necessarily a cologne that I’d recommend for you, unless you’re hoping to fuck and get fucked. But I suppose you probably are.”

She moved over to Tim, and his eyes opened wide when she lubed, fingered, and plugged him. She whispered a shortened version of the story she told me into his ear. She gave him a little slap on the rear as she headed to join Rachel in the shower.

I got up and headed to into the master bath to take a piss. I glanced into the shower where the prep for shaving was taking place.

“Hey,” said Rachel, “no peeking perverts! But I guess there are those who would say we’re all perverts. Don’t forget to put the seat down.”

I enjoyed the sensation of having the plug in my ass as I stood there relieving my bladder. I wiped my cock carefully and washed my face in the sink.

I crawled back on the bed when I got back, and Tim went to take his turn. When he returned, he asked me if I was ready for coffee.

“Not yet,” I replied. I patted the bed for him come and lie down. We lay there, side by side, recounting some the best moments from the night before, and shared the anxieties that led up to the night.

“I was so sure you wanted me to cum in your mouth, and, boy, did I want to. It totally floored me when you lowered your ass onto my cock,” Tim opened up.

“More like totally fucked you on the floor,” I said with a chuckle. “I was so caught up in the moment, I couldn’t restrain myself. If I’d thought about it, I’d have realized that was probably a move best to try after more experience taking it up the ass. But it was totally awesome. You’ll have to try it sometime.”

“It was, and I will,” he responded, grinning as he gave me a high five.

Our cocks had been more than busy the night before, and we’d both slept through morning wood, but our talk had our peniss slightly swollen. I was struck by a desire that I didn’t know I had. I so wanted my mouth to surround Tim’s soft penis and feel him getting hard.

I pivoted around so my face was a few inches from his cock. We were still on our sides, so he pulled back his right knee so I could rest my head on his left thigh and take his whole soft length into my mouth. I assumed the same position and felt my cock slip past his lips into his mouth.

Sophie and I both weren’t into 69. It was too distracting to be both being pleasured and pleasuring. I worked hard to be creative, attentive when licking and sucking her pussy. “Work” is the wrong word; I was always mesmerized. Having my cock sucked at the same time just got in the way.

Sucking Tim like this was okay though. I think we both knew the goal wasn’t orgasm. We just wanted to experience a cock swelling, lengthening in our mouths. It was definitely arousing, and, though it sounds silly, kind of cool.

When both our cocks were hard, thick, and leaking precum, we let them drop from our mouths.

“Coffee?” Tim asked.

“Most definitely,” I replied.

We were on our second cups, seated on stools around the kitchen island, when Sophie and Rachel joined us. I wasn’t surprised that they were wearing open robes. Tim and I had slipped on the wife-beaters and the thongs from the night before.

Sophie had her phone out and shared something to the computer Rachel used for recipes when she was cooking. The computer was attached to a large screen TV. After working some magic on the keyboard, Sophie switched on the TV, and we were greeted by massive close-up shots of Rachel’s shaved pussy and totally hairless ass crack. In some shots her lips were pulled back to show her glistening clit, and in another her puckered asshole on screen was the size of a baseball on. Sophie set the slideshow to loop.

Rachel made Eggs Benedict. Her favorite, she said, because breaking the yolks of poached eggs reminded her of cum. She had a talent for making everything sexual, I’ll give her that.

As we ate, I did notice that Tim’s eyes kept straying to Sophie’s mostly exposed breasts, and I couldn’t restrain myself from darting glances—more like extended looks—at the slideshow of Rachel’s pussy and asshole. You might say there were two elephants in the room. But as always, Sophie and Rachel were one step ahead.

“Both you guys know that Rachel and I have had female lovers,” she began, “but we’ve been semi-monogamous.”

“Yeah,” Rachel piped in. “You are the only guys we fuck. So we are semi-monogamous and, of course, multi-orgasmic. I do like hyphenated words.”

“Raise your hands if you think today is a perfect day for sex, sex, and more sex.” Well, Sophie knew her audience, Four hands shot up without hesitation.

“Who likes sucking cock?” Rachel chirped. Four hands up.

“Who likes taking a cock up the ass?” Tim blurted out. Four hands shot up.

“Who likes eating pussy?” I took a turn. Four hands in the air.

“Who loves the taste of cum and a woman’s juices? Four hands again.

Sophie held up her hand to stop the litany. “Rachel and I have had a long talk. If we all start going at it on the bed, there are going to be two hard cocks, two hungry cunts, four assholes longing to be fingers and filled with cocks, and eight stiff nipples. I could go on, but you get the idea. And in all that rolling around and fucking, I wouldn’t be surprised if Tim’s cock ended up in my mouth, my pussy, and my ass. And, yeah, I’ve been imagining that, just like Rachel has been imagining sucking Jeff, taking his cock in her pussy and ass. From the way Tim’s been staring at my boobs, and Jeff’s been drooling over the photos of Rachel’s newly shaved pussy, you boys have your own lascivious thoughts. And, of course, Rachel and I both have lascivious thoughts about watching you fucking each other. Watching you two last night had our cunts dripping and our clits quivering to orgasm after orgasm.”

“So,” Rachel, indulging her love for hyphenated words added,” we’d be sort of multi-semi-monogamous—and multi-orgasmic, of course, if your cocks ended up in different pussies and assholes.

I looked to Tim, and he looked at me. We both shrugged. And smiled.

“Orgy, then?” I asked. Processing last night, fucking Tim and being fucked by him, had been mind-blowing. Of course, a fuck fest was a fantasy, but if it went beyond fantasy? Still I was comfortable with the three of them. I guess there could be awkward moments, but we would work through them.

Four hands went up. And if Tim was as turned on as me, two cocks.

It began simply enough. Rachel and I sucked Tim’s cock while Sophie lowered her pussy to his mouth. I was able to reach over and slip first one, then two fingers in her backside. Rachel got up and lowered herself onto Tim’s cock and Sophie moved back to play with Rachel’s small breasts and finger her clit. Tim took the cock I offered into his mouth. Somehow the girls ended up on all fours with Tim and me on knees ramming our cocks into their pussies.

The girls’ heads were on the mattress, close together so they could kiss fiercely while each had a finger stroking her clit. They came first and then Sophie yelled out, “Coat me with your cum.”

Tim and I pulled out. Sophie flipped over on her back. From my knees, I aimed my cock at Sophie’s full breasts. Rachel came up behind me, rammed two fingers in my butt, slapped my hand away, and jerked me off, hosing my load between Sophie’s breasts.

Tim straddled Sophie and frantically tit-fucked his cock, roughly thumbing her long, hard nipples until he spasmed cum on her neck, chin, in her long hair, and into her open mouth. He spread the cum over her breasts and nipples and moved forward to have Sophie lick my cum from his shaft. He licked cum from her face and pushed some into her mouth with his tongue. He seemed in a frenzy, taking her long hair in his hands and sucking off his cum.

Rachel and I were just as rapacious, descending on her breasts like vultures. It was almost as if we were competing to see who to slurp up the most of that hot sticky mess.

We all collapsed back on the bed. A time out was definitely required. We were finding an orgy to be fucking hard work.

And if I make it sound like it all went smoothly, it didn’t. Heads were bonked by elbows and knees, sensitive body parts got pinched, limbs got twisted, and positions were awkward and painful. We were often coated in sweat. During breaks we downed bottles of water.

After about twenty minutes to catch our breath, the girls started fooling around. Tim and I were still in that “when can I get it up again?” state. We did find that our morning experiment of taking semi-hard cocks into our mouths worked wonders. As the minutes turned to hours, we tried to hold back from cumming as much as possible since our cocks were in demand.

We moved on to make one person the focus of attention at a time. Somehow it seemed the natural thing to do.

The girls got creative when it was my turn. Sophie got me into a kind of tribbing position and slipped one end of a double-headed dildo into my ass. The other end went in her vagina. We rubbed our pelvises together while Tim sucked my cock and fingered Sophie’s clit. He was rougher than before because Rachel was ramming a strap-on into his ass, but I found that I liked it.

When we did Tim—well, that lead to something else.

Tim lay on his back on the bed with Rachel on one side of him and me on the other. While one slowly stroked his shaft, the other wrapped lips around his head and tongued him. Sophie lowered her breasts to his mouth so he could fondle, suck, and nibble.

I watched Rachel drag her lips up the side of his shaft until she reached the head. Following her lead, I mirrored her movement on the other side of his shaft until we met at the head. We were half kissing and sucking the head of his cock, half kissing each other as our tongues snaked back and forth over his cum slit toward each other’s mouth.

Sophie had moved down and was lashing her tongue up and down his crack before fingering his asshole. When I began to move, she realized I wanted to switch places, and I lifted his legs to my shoulders and entered him. I was so turned on by what we were all doing that I wasn’t gentle and plunged my cock in to the hilt. I pumped in and out of him totally immersed in the heat and smoothness of his rectum and the intense sensations coursing through my throbbing cock. When I shot my load, I moaned out of frustration. I didn’t want this to stop.

Rachel jerked him hard and pointed his cock toward Sophie’s waiting mouth. He came hard, gobs of cum coating her tongue, some splashing on her cheeks. I withdrew my softening cock and leaned over to lick Tim’s cum off her beautiful face. She had plenty in her mouth to share with Tim and Rachel.

I headed to the shower. Rule number one—really the only rule—was that cocks needed to be washed after being in an ass. I stood there under the steaming water for a long time, thinking how unreal this was and yet so real. The shower door opened, and Rachel walked in.

I wondered what she was doing when she leaned against the wall and squatted, spreading her legs. Her fingers spread the lips of her pussy. She closed her eyes and released a strong jet of pee that splashed to the floor over two feet in front of her and trickled to the drain between my feet. Watching, I felt my cock stirring.

As her stream slowed to a dribble, she wiped herself with her fingers and then dragged them across her lips. She rose and reached to put her arms around my neck. I found myself grabbing the wrist of her wiping hand, and I brought her fingers to my mouth. I sucked them fingers, intrigued by the salty taste of her urine.

When I released her hand, she brought it to my cock and balls. She leaned in for an open-mouthed kiss, and I sucked more of her taste from her lips. Staring into my eyes, she softly said, “Maybe we share a kink.”

She rested her head against my chest and held me tight. When her fingers had brought me to fully erect, she whispered in my ear, “Fuck my ass. Please, fuck my ass.”

She turned and bent over, grasping a bar on the wall. I knelt down, spread her small buttocks and brought my lips to her anal bud and swirled my tongue over and around it. When I pressed a finger past her sphincter, I found her already lubed. I stood and brought the head of my cock to her opening. I went slowly for she was smaller, tighter than either Tim or Sophie, but she clearly knew when to tighten, when to relax as I stroked in and out. One of my hands reached round and I used a single fingertip to gently circle her clit.

They had one of those rain type showerheads. It was like we were caught in a tropical cloudburst, surrounded by steam rising from the jungle.

“That’s so good,” she whimpered. She began to thrust her hips back to meet my thrusts and soon her orgasm hit hard. Her legs became unsteady, and I had to hold her up.

“Don’t stop, don’t stop.” I didn’t and she came again. When I withdrew my cock, she turned and flew into my arms. She clung to me panting before she pulled back and washed my cock. She dropped the sponge and turned back to the bar and bent over.

“Now cum in my pussy.”

She gasped when I entered her. Her pussy was tight, and my cock was thicker than Tim’s. I adjusted my legs to try to better caress her g-spot as I stroked in and out. The walls of her cunt were slick with her juices. As she swayed her hips back and forth her muscles massaged my cock. My hands reached her small but hard nipples.

“Harder, faster,” she moaned.

It didn’t take long. By the third time I pounded into her she came, and my cock exploded on the fifth. Then we were on our knees, kissing passionately, holding each other tight and panting as we came down from the high.

We dried off quickly and returned to the bedroom. Tim and Sophie were zonked out on the bed. Sophie was snoring softly, and I figured I’d be catching z’s soon.

I lay down on the bed and Rachel straddled my face, pressing her pussy to my lips. I slurped up my cum as it dripped from her vagina and swallowed. When I had taken her lips into my mouth and sucked them clean, I spread them with my fingers to expose her clit. I surrounded it with my lips and sucked hard, flicking her engorged clit with the stiffened tip of my tongue. Being that she everything else about her was small, it surprised me how it was almost like a small cock. Unlike Sophie, who loved me to circle her clit and avoid too much direct pressure, Rachel liked it rougher, more direct. After an orgasm hit her, she dropped to the bed.

“Fucking awesome,” she said and closed her eyes. “I’m going to drift off any second.”

Before we did, she leaned over and whispered in my ear, “You’re the best fuck ever.”

Uh-oh, I thought.

Our cat nap turned out to be three hours long. All we’d had to eat since breakfast was cum, delicious, but not filling, so we decided to head out to a restaurant. We gang showered with nothing erotic going on. Rachel put on a more modest top. Sophie and I managed to round up the clothes we arrived in. A little rumbled, but presentable. Tim offered to drive

Our conversation was easy and light. Cocktails were refreshing—mine a vodka martini, straight up with a twist. Dinner was superb with an excellent bottle of wine.

No one at nearby tables would have had any idea that our group had spent hours having wild, amazing, imaginative sex.

Hours later Tim and I sat on opposite sides of the kitchen island, the Scotch in the middle with a shot glass in front of each of us. We recounted a few dazzling moments from the orgy, punctuated with shots.

He poured me another and said what I’d been thinking. “Not something I’d want to do all the time. It got pretty wild, and it was freakin’ exhausting. It got to be a little like work.”

“Yeah,” I said, “something for special occasions.” We downed our shots.

I poured another for both of us.

“Don’t get me wrong,” he said. He seemed nervous. “Sex with you was fantastic. I want that to happen again, more than on special occasions. Maybe not always with an audience, though that did add a kick to it.”

“I hear you, Man,” I said. “Exactly what I’m thinking; what I’m feeling. Just not now. My cock, balls, and ass are pretty sore.”

“Mine too,” he said with a smile.

“To our further adventures as bisexuals or whatever the ‘in’ term is,” I said.

We clinked glasses and downed the shots.

In the back of my mind were Rachel’s whispered words. “Maybe we share a kink” and “You’re the best fuck ever.” Did I have a couple problems?

Riding Out The Storm

I feel quite desperate. I find myself riding around in my car looking for you. I worry that I won’t find you. You have taken over my mind and I must get to you before it’s too late. I look for you in every city park and in every restaurant in town. I’m about to give up on the search, I pull up at a park and sit down on a park bench. I feel frantic, desperate but resigned. I put my hands over my face thinking I will never find you.

As I sit on the park bench with my face buried in my hands you sit down beside me. You ask if I am ok and as I take my hands down and see you I am speechless. I have searched the city for you and here you are! This has to be a dream. Things like this only happen in dreams. I know this can’t be real… but it feels like it could be.

Then the rain starts, bringing me to my senses. We stand up and race for the trees to hide there and watch the deluge. You hold onto my hand tightly as we wait for the rainstorm to stop. I smile and pull you to me, wrapping my arms around you from behind under your breasts. “Cold, lover?” I ask.

You nod and shiver a bit. I pull you tight and you clasp your own arms around mine. “Could be worse,” you say in that alto voice I love, “You might not be here.” You bend your head around and smile at me.

I chuckle, “True. I had almost given up and now here we are.”

You twist so that we are face to face and bring up your arms between mine. I let go as you do so, then clasp my hands around you again. You put your hands around my neck and pull me down for a kiss. Our mouths open and our tongues dance against each other before settling into a caressing rhythm. You are a fantastic kisser, the best I had ever kissed. I love kissing you and purr into your mouth.

You giggle and our kiss breaks. I smile broadly and laugh as well. This is perfect. I get my thoughts together and tell you that I dream constantly about you. You blush and tell me that you have dreamed about me also. We discuss our dreams and they are the same in every detail. We kiss for a few long moments before your tongue pokes past my lips once again, exploring within. I welcome it with glee and pull your body tighter against mine. Your hips jut forward just enough to excite my rising erection, straining against my shorts. Your hands run up my back, massaging my muscles as you pull my shirt up. I lift my arms and bend my knees, allowing you to remove it without difficulty.

I know we are alone and the rain would put off even the most daring park goers and as my skin is exposed I feel alive and more importantly, awake. I step back and we stare at each other, and I lose myself in the hunger in your eyes. You pull me back in again, your lean limbs surprisingly strong. Your nails rake my back as both hands run towards my hair, your fingers twisting within it. Simultaneously one of my hands runs down your back, cupping one cheek of your ass. The flesh is pert and firm, and I groan as I pull you closer to me.

Then you break our kiss, your breathing short. Your chest is starting to heave, and I again am greeted by the image of your breasts straining against your bra. My free hand creeps up your back and crawls beneath it, massaging your tight muscles. I move it towards your front as one of your hands moves down my belly and down my shorts, running over one of my legs. I groan as your fingers brush over my bulge, feeling my member strain against the tight material constraining it. You grin at me again, pulling my lips down to yours once more.

I don’t remain there long, breaking our kiss to kiss your neck, your shoulders. A woman with well-figured shoulders can be hard to find, and yours are magnificent. I spend some time there as you massage my inner thighs. As I do this my hand continues to work beneath your bra, moving until it encounters the globe of one breast. You sigh and drop your head back as my fingers work the soft flesh, groping and feeling towards your nipple. Still my other hand clutches one cheek of your butt, pulling you close to me and kneading the tight cheek with my fingers. Your hips begin to move against mine, rotating and grinding.

I move my lips back to yours. You jerk and cry out into my mouth as I pinch your nipple, giving it a quick squeeze between thumb and forefinger. You react by smashing your hips against mine, your hand in between us as it starts stroking my cock through my shorts. As my hand teases your breast my other slips into your panties, reveling at the feel of the naked flesh of your ass. I push down until my fingers reach into the deep cleft between your legs. You moan against my mouth and spread your legs as I push deeper, the tips of my fingers sliding along your vulva and feeling the gathering moisture.

I pull my lips away from yours once more and pull upon your bra with my other hand. Your breasts drop out, pert and full. You moan as I take one nipple into my mouth, keeping your other breast firm in my grip. The fingers of my other hand continue to delve, drawing you close to me as I enter your wet passage from behind with two fingers.

You gasp as I do so, though my fingers slide in without resistance. You are tight and incredibly wet, and as my two fingers drive deep your hand pulls at the elastic of my shorts and releases my aching cock. You lick your palm before taking it in your hand, stroking me as I finger you from behind. The rain is still thundering down but we are no longer aware of it. Your fingers pull down and grab my balls, massaging them as my fingers work in and out of your hot pussy. I pull my lips from your nipple and we lock in again in a kiss, our tongues writhe in each other’s mouths.

I pull my fingers out of you and move them to your front, stroking your erect clit with your own juices. Our lips part and you lean your forehead against mine, moaning as I drive my fingers into you once more. You lick your hand again and continue stroking my cock, corkscrewing around it with deft skill.

With your free hand you then pull my head tight against you, I feel your heat and desire radiating into me. You are breathing short breaths, your eyelids are fluttering and your pulse is racing. I know it is time. I strum against your clitoris, your body tenses and the walls of your passage clamp on my fingers as an orgasm washes over you. I wrap my free hand around your lithe body and grab your breast with it, squeezing the nipple as you shudder and moan against me. Your legs lose their strength and I hold you up against me as your climax blasts through every nerve in your body, shuddering once or twice as I twitch my fingers inside of you.

You push away from me, straightening as the aftereffects of your orgasm begin to fade. With my cock still in one hand, you kneel down and place my throbbing penis at your pert lips. You pause, smiling up at me, before taking the length of my member into your mouth, one hand gripping the base of my shaft.

I groan and lean back as you go to work, sucking me and torquing your hand around me with skill and expertise. Already turned on by getting you off, it’s not long after you cup my balls with your free hand that I feel them begin to tighten.

I run my hand through your hair and try to say something, but my words are lost in the roar of the water cascading beyond the trees. I grab the top of your head as I cum, the sweet release flowing through the sore muscles of my legs as your tongue continues to lap over my shaft. I look down and lock eyes with you as you swallow every drop I give you. You grin as I finish and fall back against the trunk of our tree.

Neither of us say anything for a few minutes, and you walk topless to the edge of our shelter. Free of their hot pink restraints, your breasts jiggle with your every step. Despite my release of moments before, I feel something stirring below.

“Well, it’s still raining!” You yell over the sound of the falling water. You’re smiling as you say it, and I feel myself falling for this beautiful girl whom I barely know. You pull your bra back on as I walk towards you with weakened legs.

“Are you ready for the run back?” You ask me, your eyes gleaming. I kiss your forehead and drop my lips to your ear.

“Just as long as you’re leading,” I growl, and you squirm away from me.

“We only have half a mile before we reach the cars,” You say, your eyes locked on mine. “I hope you are ready to go again by then.”

Before I can answer, you bound out into the pouring rain.

I will never forget the run back. The lightning flashed around us and the thunder roared above, but I cared only for my dream girl. You ran in front of me, the rain causing your already tight leggings to cling to you even more so. You turn back to me, and when you do I leap forward and grab you, pulling you in for a kiss. I run my hand over your breasts, insatiable for their feel beneath my fingertips. We are panting with far more than exertion before we reach our cars.

Once we arrived you looked at me adoringly, your hair pulling loose and plastered to your face.

“Your car or mine?” You ask, and I pull my rear door open. Before you can get in I kiss you again, the rain still falling hard on us. You pull away and back into the backseat of my car, pulling me in after you. My lips find yours again as I pull the door shut behind us, and you lean back in our cramped quarters, one leg already wrapped around me.

We break our kiss and I laugh looking into your eyes, bright and blue. I pull your bra over your head and again am confronted with the exquisite beauty of your nude torso. I cup your pert tits and then devour each breast in turn. You arch your back against me, and I reach my hand into your panties, grabbing the smooth flesh of your backside. We scramble to pull each other’s pants down, straining against our tight quarters.

Once I have you naked I stop and sit back on my knees, taking in the sight. You cock your head against your shoulder, look through your long eyelashes and smile shyly.

Other than the thib strip of your pa ties around your ankles, your body is completely bare. The faintest hint of abs protrude from your flat abdomen, and your skin is taught yet soft in all the right places. Your eyes meet mine and you part your legs while I watch, one hand running along your cleft.

I need no further invitation.

I fall on top of you again, hungry for your mouth. My cock is hard against your leg, and you grab it with one hand. You begin to run your fingers up and down the length of me and I am overwhelmed. I know you sense my need so I lie back, letting you take over.

“You’re so big and hard. I know what you want… I know what you need… you want me to finish you with my hand this time?”

I nodded simply, happy for any form of intimate touch from her skilled fingertips. Then you begin squeezing my testicles. I gasp and stare into your eyes. You bite your lip then move your face towards mine, licking my neck and ears gently then using your free hand to massaging my chest and nipples. The sounds of your excited breathing and quiet moans are a recipe for an amazing beginning to this sexual act. I close my eyes to enjoy your ministrations.

I reach up and put my hands in your hair but you push me away and place my palm onto your breast. I bury my face into your chest. The sexy scent is insatiable. Your skin is creamy white and incredibly soft and warm. I take a deep breath and groan in pleasure. Then you push me away once more and begin passionately kissing me with your hand once again running up and down my stiff shaft.

“How do you like it? Slow or fast? You ask casually, your face blushing at your own question.

I swallow hard. “You can do anything and I would be happy,” I tease back. In that moment you stare into my eyes and I feel your right hand start to grip around my shaft. An incredible lustful smirk appears on your face after that brief emotional moment.

“You’re going to really like this,” you continue teasing with that lustful smirk. I feel an immediate obsession for you. I want only you.

You return to further lick my neck and play with my nipples. You stroke my cock slowly, intensifying my desperation and extending my imagination. Your quiet moans becoming increasingly hot as you go about your work. The rain is still pouring down, drumming on the car roof, hiding our nakedness and the lustful acts we are engaging in.

“Do you like that?” You tease.

“Oh yeahhh!” If anyone chooses to look, they will see us, but it only serves one purpose, to intensify my excitement.

“I want to get you off.” You suggest biting your lower lip. Then your right hand returns to my throbbing organ, pre-cum dripping down its length. You gasped, “Oh god, I can believe I am going to do this… right here… right now. I feel so dirty, I feel so turned on.” You grip me firmly and pull the foreskin slowly down. “Ohhhh yes,” you moan.

Pre-cum oozes out as you start pumping slowly. Oh my god. I am completely overwhelmed with pleasure. “I guess I must be doing something right?” You whisper huskily into my ear.

Then you grip my testicles once more before giving them a good massage. It elicits a groan of excitement from me. I start pumping my pelvis up and down slowly which makes you giggle. I stare lovingly into your blushing face.

“I think I know what you want…” you continue as you return to gripping my stiff shaft.

“Oh god, I want to cum for you.” I reply.

You take a deep breath and your blush deepens. “You’re naughty… this is so dangerous.” But then you smile seductively, knowingly, while staring into my eyes. You bring your right to your mouth and lick your palm slowly, applying your saliva, then drop your slippery hand over the swollen head of my penis. I gasp at the sudden change and you begin a twisting motion combined with slowly pumping up and down my length. My pupils dilate in excruciating pleasure at the sensation. It elicits an intense smirk from your blushing face, as I stare into your unblinking eyes.

You pick up the pace as you continue licking your hand and twisting it firmly up and down my erect penis. Then alternating with fast jerks between. You smirk as I twitch and writhe to your ministrations.

I close my eyes and mutter in the spirit of the moment, “Oh god, I have always fantasied about this. I always dreamed of this. Tell me I am not dreaming.”

You are still blushing and respond, “This is no dream.” You immediately pick up the pace, pumping up and down faster, occasionally twisting my whole penis with your wet, dainty fingers. You lick your lips, as your breathing also picks up a notch as the scent of our sex begins to fill the small space inside the car. You become very intense and enthusiastic, your eyes widen, your mouth hangs open. The wet erotic sound of your jerking begins to be heard above the pitter patter of rain drops and you moan more in excitement.

I grab your face to kiss you passionately as I feel that urge coming. You sense my orgasm approaching.

“Oh yeah, Ohhh yeahhh, Ohhh yeahh,” you gasp in time to the rise and fall of your wrist, “Do it. Cum for me…”

Then you bent down and spit twice on my swollen head. The saliva runs down my stiff shaft before you masturbate me rapidly, sending me squirming in pleasure.

“I am going to finish you now,” you announced casually with a hot smirk.

Unconsciously, I slip my right hand down between your firm ass cheeks and feel the wetness between your thighs. Using your juices as lubricant I take a chance and squirm a fingertip into your taboo hole. The moisture and sensation engulfs my fingers, enhancing my pleasure as my balls begin to rise. You squeal in delight but do not stop me so I slowly insert a finger into your anus.

“Ohhh yeahhh, fuck yeah! Oh fuck! Fuck!” You whimper.

I’m on automatic pilot. I pump my pelvis up and down now, overwhelmed by the pleasure you are giving me. My left leg flexes and stiffens slowly eliciting a quiet giggle from you as you see me lose control.

My toes curl and in an instant, your right hand masturbates me into a frenzied blur. I don’t how you do it but you are able to stroke at an extraordinarily fast pace causing your hand to look like it is moving in slow motion. I lose sense of time and space. I only know you, my dream girl. I have never been masturbated as furiously as this before. Your intensity and enthusiasm becomes evident as you squeal in excitement as you feel my cock ripen in your hand.

My eyes are closed but I am aware of the highly erotic sound of your fast furious jerking filling the cabin of my car. I explode seconds later. It is literally mind blowing. My back arches from the car seat and I ejaculate like never before, spraying hot cum up onto our naked flesh and the roof of my car. You squeal enthusiastically, as you almost lose grip of my wet and slimy shaft. My eyes open and I am caught in your stare. A hot look appears on your pretty face as you continue milking my shaft. Thick white streaks of cum spill down my stiff cock like lava. I grab your hand to slow you but you immediately push me away, watching the rivers of sperm engulf your little hand. When you finally slow we are both breathless and your pretty face flushed as red as my twitching cockhead.

Then in an amazing moment of intimacy you drop down and begin licking up and down my pulsing penis, cleaning the thick cum that is still oozing out, before playfully playing with the pool of warm spunk gathered around my shaft with your fingers, then licking them before using your tongue to clean my seed directly from my belly and chest.

You began slowly stroking my semi hard penis. “I bet I could make you cum again.” You suddenly announce with a hot grin. “I think you’re amazing.”

“I just can’t resist being masturbated by a beautiful woman,” I pant, “But now it’s your turn.” We are both naked, and our bodies crave sexual intercourse but I scoot from beneath you and gesture for you to assume my position on the car seat. “I want you to lie down on your back, arms at your sides.” I look down at your flawless body and appreciate how soft and shapely you are, how finely tuned your body is to experience the most delicate physical sensation and pleasure.

I start with the softest strokes of my fingertips up your inner thighs. As I settle between your legs, I will place my hands on either side of your vulva, and then bend over until you can feel my breath on you. With one finger, I gently expose your swelling clit so that I can flick my tongue lightly up and down on it.

As your breathing intensifies, the work of my mouth does too: my tongue massages your clit more and more firmly, until finally I close my lips on it, sucking and licking. Eventually, I remove my hands, so that all you feel is my mouth on you.

As your wetness increases, my mouth wants to taste your juices. My lips and tongue wander over and around and between your lips, with long, wet licks up and down their entire length. With perfect little moans of lust and pleasure, you spread your legs as wide as you possibly can, and push your hips upward to shove your overheated pussy up into my mouth.

For a moment I stop licking you, and lift my head to catch your eye, wanting you to see my face shiny and slick with your wetness. As we share that brief eye contact, my hand cups your whole vulva, gently pressing and massaging and rubbing; and then I return to your pussy, sucking and tonguing your clit firmly and hungrily. If it feels good to you, you can tell me not to stop, but you don’t and I keep going. You clutch and pull my hair, and force my head to just the right spots to pleasure you best.

As you look down to watch me burying my face in your pussy, you feel my two fingers begin gently pushing into you, exploring your warm, wet hole, stretching you out so that I can slowly begin fucking you with my fingers. As my mouth continues to work your clit, my fingers will gently slide deep into your pussy and back out again, then in, and out, over and over. I’ll turn my hand over to find your G-spot, pressing and stroking it with my fingers as they fuck you.

By this point, I know you are on the edge. Your chest is heaving and you are single handedly sucking all the oxygen from inside the car.

“Cum when you’re ready,” I breathe, “you should let yourself climax as quickly or slowly and as often as you like. Let each orgasm wipe your mind clean, as if the rest of your body falls away and you exist only in our ecstasy.”

You nod but your body is now clearly beyond your control. Your eyes roll into the back of your head as your eyelids tightly shut. I feel your throbbing furnace tighten around my fingers… then you squirm and shudder and twitch and moan. My tongue writhes against your swollen clitty and with the continued stimulation to your G-spot you might even squirt all over my face and in my mouth. Nothing will make me happier—I’m be so eager to be bathed in your juices.

Your body arches back, pushing your breasts in the air as you grip the edge of the car seat, your legs wrap around my head, as your toes curl and wriggle.

“FUUUUCK! AAHH!!” You let out a high-pitched moan as your body shudders. Your eyes open by just a squint, as your fingers dig into my hair. Your pussy contracts and pushes my fingers from your as you buck uncontrollably. Suddenly your eyes open wide in shock as you sense my tongue is in no mood to stop. You cum again as your whole body contracts and jerks violently. You gently push me away as you are overwhelmed by your orgasm.

You are panting loudly as if you just ran a marathon.

“Oh my god!”

You look around still trying to process what just happened, your eyes darting into the rain blurred car park. I stared down at the view of my dream girl, your breasts flushed, your legs spread open, and your panties still around one ankle. Your nipples are still erect as her chest heaves from your breath. The weight of our public act finally dawns upon me. I was utterly overcome with shame as I realise how naked and vulnerable we are.

You stare into my eyes as you reach for my hand. You placed your other hand on my cheek and pulled my face to yours. Your eyes are teary, but I could tell they were tears of joy. It’s as if you finally had your sexual realisation.

“I love you,” you whisper. “No one can see us. No one is mad enough to be out in this storm.”

You then lean up to kiss me. We taste each other’s lips as we kiss each other passionately like lovers. You break the kiss and collapse back onto the car seat, you look disheveled, blissful but very happy. That smile is enough to melt my heart.

I bring my fingers to my mouth and suck your juices from my fingers. “You taste so good, it brings me indescribable joy to do this for you. I would do anything for you.”

I can feel my cock, firm and erect, just from pleasuring you. I gaze into your eyes as I slowly, so slowly, lean back in for more. When I do that, you focus on the sensation of my wet mouth all over you… on the heat in your loins… on the coolness you feel as your wetness and my spit mingle and drip down onto the car seat. Just as you’re settling back into your pleasure, you feel me stop for a split second and slap your pussy. The jolt causes your whole body to tremble for an instant but I know I won’t be able to keep my lips off you for long—I’ll be too desperate to dive back into you, to explore your pussy with my mouth, getting to know it as if it were a familiar, warm, safe den of ecstasy. I am eager to spread your labia wide with my fingers and moan into your hole as I tongue-fuck you.

“Remember that anytime you want to cum, you can. We can keep going as long as you want. I want to lie back myself, and I need you to climb up and straddle my face.”

You obediently scoot into position as I lie back. As you look down at me, past your breasts and your sopping crotch, I gesture to you to descend, ever so slowly, guiding your pussy down to press it against my waiting mouth.

While you grind hard on my face as if you were fucking a cock, my hands grab and rub and slap your ass, and maybe even do a little anal teasing. My lips and tongue work on your pussy; I’m drowning in your heavenly taste, the taste of rosewater, beauty, desire. I could let you ride my face for hours if you like—for as long as you want, through as many orgasms as you want. I want you to lose control completely, bucking your hips against my mouth and writhing in limitless pleasure as sensation overwhelms you again and again.

I’m still as hungry for your pussy as I was when we started, compelled by the need to taste and smell your pleasure, to tongue and suck your clit, feeling your warmth radiating onto my face, pushed on by your moans. I hope you get so lost in how my mouth feels on you that you forget how to utter any words other than the wordless language of sexual bliss. I hope you cum over and over, always drawn back in afterwards by your insatiable thirst to climb the orgasmic mountain all over again.

I can’t stop myself now, your pheromones overwhelming my senses, and I start with the softest strokes of my fingertips up your inner thighs. I push your now sopping wet labia apart and lower my head back toward your pussy, admiring it as I draw closer. I run my tongue along your slit, tasting your pungent juices and causing you to moan as you drop your hands down to hold my head in place.

“You don’t have to…” you pant, “you’ve already satisfi–aiiieee!” I slurp at your pussy, my tongue not only running along your slit but over your clit as well. You immediately begin rocking your hips and moaning softly.

When I focus my tongue on your clit, I slip a finger into your pussy then follow it with a second. While licking and sucking your clit, I am sliding my fingers in and out of your hot, wet sex while you continue moaning above the cacophony of the thunderstorm that hides us in plain sight.

Despite my cock being almost painfully rigid and my desire to embed it inside you, I am relishing the opportunity to devour your pussy and I am in no rush to finish. This time I am not trying to make you cum, my primary goal is to provide pleasure, which may ultimately lead to another rapturous climax. As long as I don’t deny you an orgasm, I will have been happy to eat your for as long as my tongue will hold out.

The longer I lap at your sensitive petals, the more you moan and the faster you move your hips, grinding your sex into my face. You tense up a bit, arching your back and clamping your legs around my head, but I keep going, knowing that you are getting close.

You look down as my thumbs creep inward, caressing your labia, before parting them, giving me more access to your clit. You sigh, watching me work on you. The sight is unbearably erotic, and you mew when you see my tongue, pink and soft, stiffen and travel downward, away from your clit, running along both of your pussy lips and down to your hole.

Your musk, mingling with the clean scent of our body sprays, has you hotter than ever. “Oh, God, it’s so good…” I don’t stop, in fact I even speed up a little, opening your eyes to smile up at you, before closing them and returning my attention to the task at hand. “No, no…” you extract yourself from my face and fall backwards as you try to deny yourself an orgasm.

“It’s time for me to get you off. Lie back.” You take a deep breath and lie back as I give you room in the cramped space in the back of my car. You sense I need your vulva presented to me so you lift and spread your cramping legs, clasping them behind your knees. I move my tongue like the gentle bowing of a violin across its strings. Your eyes close and you relax into the seat, just as my tongue, rigid but still soft, penetrates your hole, slipping past and up and down on the insides of your labia. I blow on them gently, making you gasp at the sudden cool air upon your hot flesh. Then I close my eyes, lean forward, and slowly lick the length of your pussy.

I relished your womanly taste on my tongue. You cry out gently, and I feel both hands this time bury themselves in my hair. Encouraged by this, I start making out with your pussy. I slide my tongue into you, suck on your pussy lips, nibble on your clitoris, and do everything I can to make you feel good. Judging by your soft moans and the way you use your hands and thighs to keep me in place, I know I am doing a good job of it.

While I eat you out, I look up to find your eyes focused on me. The lust I see in them burns into my core. I smile as you lift one of your amazing tits and extend your tongue to lick your nipple.

“Oh, god,” you murmur softly, “your tongue feels amazing on my pussy. I do want to cum for you. Please don’t stop.” I certainly have no intention of doing so, especially with your encouragement. I focus my tongue on bathing your clit, licking back and forth, up and down, swirling around the head of your little button as I slide two fingers into
your wet pussy. You gasp an excited breath and start moaning and pushing your pussy against my mouth. Your fingers tighten in my hair as you hump my face.

“Oh god yes,” you breathe. “Don’t stop, I’m going to cum, please don’t stop licking my clit, I’m going to cum for you, oh fuck yes I’m cumming, don’t stop I’m cumming I’m cumming…!”

My two fingers are fucking you furiously now, and they are joined by a third. I feel you jolt and you look at me with horror and lust in your eyes.

“Oh, God! I’m cumming baby, I’m really… going to… cum…” your whisper is intense and I feel a hand leave my tangled mane. I look up to see you pinching on an erect nipple, sending pulses of pleasure through you. Your clitoris is thrumming with each pass of my tongue, and your climax is approaching, driving a moan out of you that rises to an erotic scream. Your belly tenses, relaxes, then tenses again, and you throw your head back, losing yourself in the sensation, feeling the familiar waves of ecstasy cross your body, small spurts of your clear juices pulsing out all over my lips and tongue.

You tense up, squeezing my head with your thighs as your squirting orgasm then powerfully jets from your well pleasured vagina. I keep licking you through your climax. You’re shaking as you blast your nectar into my face, your whole body quivering in sexual release. I continue to devour your pussy, wanting to make sure you experience as much pleasure as possible. I’m now as wet as I was before I climbed into the car with you.

Your orgasm appears to be pretty intense and goes on and on, tremors and aftershocks racking your beautiful, naked body. My cuntlapping at last slows to a crawl, then stops, and you gaze upwards at me with satisfaction. I pull back and look up into your dilated eyes. You smile down at me and sit up slightly. I move up, away from your pussy, and lean in to give you a kiss. My face is soaked, more than simply damp and you suddenly seize me, pulling my face up to yours and kissing me almost savagely.

“Fuck, ohhh, fuck…” You moan I to my mouth. You lick your juices from my lips and hood my face in front of your own. “That was incredible. You’re incredible!”

Our lips press back together and we kiss deeply, the fragrance of your own juices almost driving you into a frenzy. When at last we stop, we hug each other tightly, naked flesh pressed into naked flesh. I raise my hand and slip my fingers from your pussy and into my mouth to suck the juices from them. You are still panting. “Fuck… That was fucking amazing… I haven’t cum that hard… ever!” you gasp. “Now it’s your turn,” you growl in a low voice.

I am still tasting your sweet pussy as you begin to recover but you decide it is time to grip my hard, pointing penis, your eyes going wide in wonder. You sit up then you’re on your knees, smiling that devilish smile the whole time before pushing me back across the whole back seat. Lightning flashes, blinding me for a moment and the thunder crashes around us.

As my vision returns you are straddling me, your gorgeous curves silhouetted against the grayness of the storm raging outside.

“Let’s fuck,” you breathe huskily, biting your lip, your eyes never leaving mine. You quickly rise above my erection and guide it towards your pussy as I run my hands down your hourglass waist. We both moan as you lower yourself onto my rigid cock, your hot, wet pussy engulfing my full length. You sit there on my lap for a moment with my throbbing tool fully embedded inside you then you bring your lips to mine. We kiss gently as you begin to slowly ride me. Soon we are making out as I caress your ass while savoring the feel of your pussy gripping my manhood. I am in heaven.

You rise up and I slide out of your hot, slippery sheath. Then you guide my manhood against your lower lips and rub the tip along it, our moans synchronous beneath the rain pounding on my roof. I hold onto your firm ass cheeks as you rise up once more, the tip of my penis nuzzling against your gaping vagina.

We lock eyes as I enter you, instinctively I rise up, so I’m sitting facing you. Our mouths open, breathing the same hot air. You bare down and engulf my penis back into your receptive body. Then you slide up, staring into my soul, before sinking back down onto me. You raise your chin as I push up into you as deep as possible, and your eyes close. I kiss the tip of your chin and then you begin riding me as hard as you can. You wrap both of your arms around me, your cries soft and low. One hand grips the back of my head as the other rakes down my back. I’m grabbing your butt and helping you, taking your weight, as you use your thighs to rock me deeper into you. I put one hand into your hair and pull you against me, delighting in every twitch, every thrust.

You are sliding up and down my cock as I kiss you at every down stroke. You arch your back and thrust your perfect tits forwards for me to molest with my lips. As I drop my hand from your hair to your lower abdomen your body is beginning to tense. I lather one finger in your juices before pressing it against your little protruding clitoris.

That is all it takes. Again your body tenses against mine, again your breasts jut towards my face. My tongue reaches for them as you press your pelvis into mine, crying out as you climax against me.

My finger slips out of you as the other grabs one of your breasts. You push down against me and we fumble around again until I fall back into the car seat and you are on top, your legs squeezed around me so you don’t slip off the seat. There is no recovery time now as you bounce against me with everything you have, your juices flowing around my cock.

I lick your nectar from my finger before reaching around and between the cleft of your ass cheeks. I lather my finger again before probing your taboo hole. You gasp at the new, wriggling intruder but you do not stop me. Your tits are bouncing and the car is rocking despite being buffeted by the wind and rain. Rising and falling on my sensitive prick I finally find the tight entrance to your ass and I press my slippery finger into it, pushing deep.

“Yes!” You squeal, as your breasts bounce, your nipples rock hard, demanding attention. You grab the door handle above my head as we move together, me pushing up into you with all of my might.

We continue like this for some time, this young goddess riding me for all I’m worth. You reach back at one point and cup my balls, and again that is all it takes. I grab one of your breasts and push my finger as deep into you as possible as I climax, thrusting my hips up against you.

As the first pulse of my ejaculation erupts from my overworked penis, I feel you press the tip of my erection firmly against your cervical opening. I feel you milking my shaft as you buck on top of me, now completely out of control. You rise up then bare down on me as I bottom out, balls deep, the tip of my cock kissing your cervix, sealing the connection. I groan with each pulse of my epic orgasm, you squeal in response, each time you feel the throb of my ejaculation and the hot wet splash inside your womb.

You lean against me, growling and mewing as you cum with me, my cock nestled deep and tight within you. Your pussy fluttering and drawing my seed which spurts in seemingly endless ropes into your welcoming body. We both shudder and shiver as the rain continues to pour.

I’m breathing deeply, you’re slumped above me, as our eyes meet. We are both starting to recover from our orgasms, I’m done squirting and leisurely drooling the last of my baby makers into the opening to your cervix. You collapse on top of me and I hold you close as you bite my ear, getting my attention before you whisper. “Baby, I’m ovulating, you just filled her fertile womb with enough sperm to impregnate my whole family.”

“Oh fuck…” was all I could muster as our lips mashed I to each others and our tongues swirled inside each others mouths. My cock is still inside you, plugging your vagina, still hard enough for me to feel your pussy work its magic on my shaft. We passionately kiss for an unknown amount of time and when finish we collapse together, cramped in the backseat of my car.

You sit up after a few minutes with my cock still buried deep within you, your breasts shining with perspiration. You giggle and they jiggle along with you, and I am in love. My cum oozes out onto us as I look upon the sight of my cock still plunged into your pink wetness. I am in awe of this vision. Lost in ecstasy and then a falling, floating, flying feeling as my body relaxes and my muscles uncoil. Thunder rolls across the sky, the rain blesses our union as the flashes of distant lightning illuminates your angelic face and bathes your naked shoulders.

Among the final spatters of retreating rain, I feel a warm drop of sweat or saliva drip down onto my abdomen, my penis still held within you, bathed in their combined juices. You release your hold on me and lift yourself free, feeling me slip from your vulva and a hot stream of fluid course down the inside of your thigh.

You turn to face me, and we move together in a lover’s embrace as you kiss my neck and I trace my fingertips over the slopes of your back and down your spine, stroking your wet hair, kissing your eyelids, brushing your lips and holding you as if nothing will come between us.

You turn in my arms as the rain stops and the thunder is silenced. We sit motionless for a moment, my cock begining its inevitable retreat. I don’t want the embarrassment of sperm leaking out of you, so I extract myself and quickly find our underwear as the skies start to clear. I pull my boxers back into place as you, giggling all the while, put on your bra and panties.

We tidied ourselves up and finish dressing as another car pulls into the car park. You look down at your panties and a new problem becomes clear. A creamy sperm laiden wet patch is forming.

“I’m glad we found each other,” you smile.

“I’m eager to find out what happens next,” I reply as I pull you close, spooning your body against mine. You smile to yourself. You’ve clearly got a plan.

Bitter Sweet Revenge (Chapter Five)

This is the Final Chapter – Please read ‘Bitter Sweet Revenge – Chapter One to Four’ first

Rachel and I had put our differences aside. The past was the past. What was said and done was forgiven and within a week, we were sleeping together in the same bed. Rachel was a beautiful woman, different… some even considered her nerdy. We had known each other for as long as I could remember and been in a relationship for pretty much ten years when it all fell apart. The following eight months we spent separately were the most distressing and depressing moments of my life. Rachel was small, standing no more than five feet four inches tall and if she weighed one hundred and ten pounds I would have been surprised. Her beautifully thick, chestnut brown hair cascaded down over her shoulders and her rich and smooth skin was pale and in perfect contrast to her hair. I was still in love with her but… things had changed.

Rachel was sexy, her body was athletic and toned, and her breasts appeared firm under the tight-fitting tops she preferred. To me, her exotic looks were as stunningly beautiful as they were difficult to place. Part of me longed to forget what had happened eight months ago, but that just wasn’t going to be possible. Ever. Rachel’s infidelity had changed the way we were around each other. We had split up because she had been fucking my best friend for a year behind my back. My best friend’s girlfriend, Lauren, ended up taking revenge on our cheating partners by catching them and humiliating them. I was a little more than complicit in that bitter sweet revenge… Not only did Lauren and I start having sex together ourselves, but I concieved with her that fateful night. It turned out I was just a sperm donor and Lauren had quickly returned to Joseph, her cheating boyfriend and my so-called best friend. Rachel’s relationship with me had been shattered and my life was in tatters.

Only now, eight months later, were Rachel and I finding some common ground and learning to find forgiveness. But things were always going to be awkward. Joseph gave Rachel a certain brand of sex that I found difficult to replicate… I knew I would have to change if we were to have any sort of future together. Unfortunately there was an added complication with Lauren living next door and pregnant with twins. Lauren and I were going to be in each other’s lives… and worse… I was in love with her, too. Was it even possible to be in love with two women at the same time?

Rachel spent more and more time at my new little house and over the next few days, we I began to experiment, sexually, and do things that I would never have believed possible before that day. We shared our fears and our love for each other in a way that began to heal us and bind us back together. Our comfort and trust returned slowly and had grown to the point where we were sharing more than the passing erotic fantasies found in the shallow pages of dime-store novels. Rachel confided in me her deeper desires and I, in turn, revealed my own sordid history of past sexual dalliances. Even then, I could not say there was a promise of anything between us more than the satisfying honesty of having someone with whom we could share such intimate thoughts. Deep in my heart, I could no longer deny how much I had come to want her… but it was always going to be difficult. We could never be as we were but was it possible to get to a place where we could move forward once more?

It was painfully obvious that Rachel had been unhappy with her relationship with me, that’s how Joseph had twisted her into being his plaything. The truth of it haunted me because while it was equally obvious that as gentle a lover I was, there was a fire within her that he could not begin to comprehend. It was there though, hot and alive in her breast, and every time she spoke of raw passion I could see that longing, that emptiness, slowly eating away at her.

It was a time that was as wonderful for me as it was frustrating. I thought of her constantly, it was the chemistry we shared to which I was addicted. For the last two weeks I would sit across my table from her, drinking coffee while I lost myself in my never-to-be-fulfilled desire to keep the two women in my life happy. It was as glorious as it was maddening.

It was on a cold but sunny morning that everything changed. I could see from the moment she appeared that there was something on her mind. The normally breezy ease she shared with me had been replaced by an anxiety that I couldn’t quite explain. I knew something was off, and it was with a sense of foreboding that I poured that first cup of coffee.

Watching silently as she swirled her cinnamon stick into the steaming cup, I finally built up the nerve to take her hand in mine. “Rachel, is there something wrong? If there is, you know you can tell me. If there’s anything I can do…”

Rachel smiled sadly and shook her head. “I’m sorry but there’s nothing you can do. I need to do this on my own. But we are making good progress aren’t we? I just want… My lease is up at the end of the month. I… I should have told you sooner, but I just couldn’t bring myself to say it until I was sure.”

“The lease? Oh gosh, I’m really sorry to hear that.” I sat back in my chair and brushed my dark hair back over my head, trying hard to keep my thoughts focused on her, and not to allow the moment to become about my own loss.

Finally, I swallowed my shock along with my pride and managed to say something that wouldn’t immediately come off as self-serving. “Well, you could always consider moving in here with me?”

Rachel smiled sadly. “I’d love to but… are we ready yet?”

What could I do? I just sat there, gripping my cup as I struggled to answer her. Eventually, I forced a smile that must have appeared as sad as the one she wore. “I don’t know.”

The words felt hollow and lame even as I spoke them. Sitting there and telling her I how happy I was about us returning to the way we were may have been the right thing to do, but deep inside my heart, I knew, as she did, that something was missing. It was complicated. It was a shallow and selfish reaction but I felt it nonetheless.

What hurt, even more, was seeing how sad she was. That thought, the realisation that she cared so much for our friendship, touched me deeply. I knew I should have been honored by her feelings but they only served to make the loss of our relationship that much harder to take.

Oh, I tried to deny it, and what followed was an optimistic flurry of attempts to show her how gallantly I could support her. All the while though, and through my crocodile smile, I cursed the fate that had stolen her from my life.

Our time together that morning was short and before long Rachel made her goodbye, promising she would drop by again in a few days. Before she left, she pulled a thick and tattered book from her purse and almost reluctantly set it on the table. “This is my favourite book. You should read it right away. It’s… well, you’ll see.”

Watching her walk out the door that morning left me feeling empty and alone. When the door closed and silence filled the room, I gazed down at the dog-eared and well-read copy of ‘Sweet Savage Love’ she’d left behind.

That night I poured my customary glass of brandy and sat in my chair as I studied the worn cover of the book. It was a typical Harlequin romance, or so it seemed. It was written by Rosemary Rodgers back in the 1970’s and honestly, I didn’t expect much from it. Oh, how wrong I was.

It was the story of a young woman from the American Antebellum South named Virginia Brandon who, after being raised in Paris, was summoned home during the Civil War by her father. Once there, she quickly found herself in the forced company of a half-breed gunfighter and army spy by the name of Steve Morgan. I couldn’t help but feel an immediate connection with this man and soon began to find I was being drawn deeply into the story. That, however, was only the beginning of what turned out to be an even larger surprise.

With but a kiss at first, and then later in explicit and erotic detail, he seduced and took the young virgin in a way that was almost as forceful as it was passionate. In the beginning, he had no love for her, and she less for him, but he found her impossible to resist, and she had no will to resist him at all.

On and on through the first half of the book, the story unfolded of a strong man who took in graphic detail what he wanted and a young woman who failed in her feeble attempts to resist him.

Late into the night, I poured over the pages and I could not help but wonder why Rachel would have given me this book of all things as our last story to share. As dawn rose, I fell asleep, wondering what message she was trying to send. Despite the obvious answer, I couldn’t quite believe she intended me to take it as the hint it so clearly seemed to be.

The next few days darkened as a storm moved in and with it so too did my thoughts. I had long sensed Rachel possessed a need far more feral than her husband could fulfill and the unbridled lust portrayed in that book mocked my gentleman’s restraint. I felt a burning hunger build within me as I finished it. By then I could barely breathe when I thought of seeing her again.

Rain was falling in sheets the morning of that third day. A cold wind had carried in a storm that held a fury not often seen in Southern California. As the rain poured down, I knew there would be no casual meeting for our usual laundry day get together. I found myself pacing my small apartment like a caged animal, cursing the storm that dared rob me of the preciously short time that remained in my friendship with Rachel.

It was in that state of mind that I heard the soft knock on my door. I don’t remember running for it but I am sure I must have. I do remember seeing Rachel standing on my porch, dripping wet with the dew of rain running down her face. Quickly, I invited her in, and as the door closed, we stood inches apart and yet could find no words to say.

“Rachel,” I began, but the fevered look on her sculptured face caused my throat to clench and dry. She gazed into my eyes with a terrified wonder as if she were waiting for something both dreadful and sublime. Somehow, in that wordless dialogue, we both knew what neither of us could ever say.

Then, with an almost fearful breathlessness, she asked, “Did you read it?”

“Yes,” I said and my hand rose to her cheek.

She nuzzled into it with a pained smile and as I struggled between my masculine need and my gentleman’s restraint, Rachel whispered, “Please, don’t ask. Don’t make me choose. Don’t give me the chance to say no.”

I’ll always wonder if lightning chose that moment to strike, and if there be poetry in a storm it most certainly would have. In that flash, I moved toward her, pressing her against the wall and crushing my lips against hers.

She may have resisted for a moment. I remember the dull and weak impacts of her fists on my chest as our bodies came together. Tightly, she grasped the cotton of my shirt, pressing her balled up hands against me as if to push me away but even then her lips parted, accepting my kiss in what could only be described as an agonizing surrender.

The powerfully sweet aroma of her perfume and the lingering taste of the cinnamon on her lips rushed through my senses, marking them with a beautiful and indelible memory. It was a memory that would become an ache of desire I would be cursed to forever crave. When my tongue glossed across her bottom lip, a breathless mewl passed from her lithe body that was filled with both a longing for my touch and a regret for the mess we had made of our lives.

I became overwhelmed with a torrid passion for her that had been suppressed for far too long. I knew how hard it must have been for her to come to me that morning. She was afraid, of that I was well aware. Afraid of what I might do, and more frightened by her need for me to do it. We shared a forbidden and overriding desire that had been building for weeks. For too long we had been standing on the edge of a dangerous fire and once ignited, it burned with a heat that neither of us wanted to resist.

In a moment of aroused aggression, I grasped Rachel’s wrist and pinned her arms against the wall. My body pressed against hers and my mouth descended to her throat, sucking and biting at her tender and supple skin. Her breath became ragged and she wriggled against me, not quite fighting but still not totally accepting my intimate presence.

Memories of our past conversation rushed through my mind and images from the last book we shared flashed before me. She had, through those pseudo-innocent ways, told me of her hidden desire to be punished and now we both knew that she would be.

Our bodies became tangled in a frantic rush to shed the layered clothing that still kept us apart. Her coat, my shirt, her skirt, my pants, they all soon lay scattered around us. I remember flashes of that moment and as each piece of her clothing fell away, more of her beautiful body became exposed to my touch.

She stood there before me, with only her black lacy bra and gossamer-like panties covering her modesty. Dark hair, mussed by my arousal, cascaded wildly over her shoulders and her blue eyes gleamed in the night. Shyly, in that pause, her arms crossed over her perfectly formed breasts and she met my gaze with a look of timid surrender as she waited for whatever might come next.

“Rachel, you are so beautiful.” My sanity had suddenly returned and I began to caress her face but she shook her head.

“No, don’t!” Her voice quivered and her eyes were wide with obvious anxiety but she made no effort to break my grip or even avoid my touch. My mind was awhirl with conflicting emotions. Arousal and lust flared and battled in my belly with reasoned restraint and I didn’t know if I should kiss her or scream in frustration. I hesitated, trying to keep myself from doing something we would both regret when she swallowed hard and spoke again.

“Please, don’t be sweet. Don’t be gentle with me. I need you to understand…” It must have been impossibly difficult for her to speak those words. Her voice was barely above a whisper and at that moment she refused to meet my gaze. “I need you… I need you to be a man. Don’t ask me to give in to you. Please, I need you to take it. I need you to take me.”

My skin tingled and grew hot as her words sank in and I don’t think I’d ever felt such a powerful sexual tension as I did in that single moment. My heart raced and my breath almost refused to come. I had always been a gentle lover and I wasn’t at all used to being sexually dominant, but while my mind struggled with indecision, my body must have given every sign that it knew what she wanted.

As my fingers slowly traced their way down her cheek, Rachel stood frozen against the wall. When my touch moved over her neck, she trembled visibly and her head arched back, exposing herself to me in the most vulnerable of ways. Sensing her desire, my hand closed, gripping her throat just tightly enough to allow her to feel my true strength.

The feeling of power this gave me was incredible and my cock lengthened with arousal as I watched her fight to control her own fear. I squeezed her throat tightly enough to cause her breath to become labored and her face reddened with the strain. I felt that I owned her at that moment and while I’m totally certain I would never have allowed her harm, I really don’t know what I’d have done next had she not chosen that moment to grasp my cock.

But grasp it she did, using both of her delicate hands. She drew my length out of my boxers and began stroking me with a frenzied urgency. Her eyes closed to slits but still bored into mine as she tugged hard on my length. It was if she was begging me to relent, to release her and allow her to please me. I loosened my grip, rewarding her surrender and then brought my mouth so close to hers I could taste her breath.

Our lips touched and then we were kissing with a passion that made my whole body burn with carnal need. Her lips were wet and moist and her smallish tongue felt soft and warm as it danced against my own. I bit and sucked on her lower lip until her ragged stroking of my cock turned into a squeezing pressure that matched my tightening hold on her neck.

My left hand remained on her throat as we parted and I could feel the throbbing heat of her blood as it pulsed under my grip. I could even feel her muscles tightening involuntarily under my hand as she nervously swallowed her excitement.

Rachel squeezed and slowly pulled on my cock as I stepped closer. For a moment we stood just inches apart as I held her in my gaze. My right hand came to rest on her hip and I leaned close, whispering in her ear. “Do you want me to make love to you?”

Rachel shook her head slightly. “N-no.” Her voice was quiet and strained as it struggled past my grip on her throat.

“No?” I said, still whispering in her ear. “But you came here wearing this?” I began toying with the hem of her panties with my other hand, barely slipping my fingers under the thin fabric.

Rachel trembled hard and shifted on her feet. I could hear her breath coming from deep within her chest when she said “Yes.”

“You wanted me to see you in it?”

“Yes.”

“I am going to fuck you, you know that, don’t you?” It wasn’t a question and I slipped my hand deeper into her panties as I said it until I was running my finger over her slit. God, she was wet and her sex felt like it was swollen and puffy with arousal. When my finger dipped into her, Rachel’s hands rose to my chest.

“Yes,” she said finally. Then she parted her thighs, allowing me to sink my finger deep into her. The sudden penetration of her body caused her to whimper nervously and when I drew her moisture up and dragged my coated finger over her clit, she jerked and quivered on my hand.

Her eyes were wild with hunger for me and fear for what she desired me to do. My body towered over her and pressed her to the wall as I began rubbing quick circles around her clit. Soon, she was leaning against me and her arms held mine as I maintained my grip on her neck.

With one hand between her thighs and the other keeping her pressed to the wall, Rachel was caught in between the pressure of restraint and the plunging precipice of orgasm. She rolled her hips, bearing down on my fingers and her body became tense as the tempo of my intimate caress increased.

I’d never seen or done anything like this. The speed her body responded to my touch amazed me and soon her belly started to flex and her nails dug into my arm. Then Rachel’s eyes rolled back and she trembled hard! A whining moan escaped her lips despite my hold on her throat and there, against my wall, with my choking grip on her neck, Rachel’s orgasm crashed over her.

When I finally released my hold on her, Rachel threw her arms around my shoulders and gasping for breath, slowly sank to her knees before me. Her eyes briefly met mine and then her gaze fell until it became fixated on my rampant erection. Wordlessly, she grasped my cock again and I could only rest my hands on the wall and lean over her as she took my turgid length into her mouth.

Rachel began sucking my throbbing cock with raw abandon, feasting on it with an animalistic passion that made my head swim. Her fist led her mouth up and down my length, sucking and pulling on my shaft with an intensity that I would not long be able to resist.

The sensation of her warm and wet skin sliding over my glans had me growling with feral pleasure. Where just moments before I was master of her fate, she now had me trembling and so weak in the knees that simply standing over her was becoming impossibly difficult.

“Oh fuck, Rachel. That feels so good!” I whispered, and she gazed up at me, pulling off my cock long enough to smile breathlessly.

“Mmm, I’ve always loved how you taste.” Then she fisted my shaft and stroked me hard. “Your penis is so beautiful. It’s just perfect for sucking…”

Rachel’s face glowed with excitement as she pulled my boxers off and gently kissed my balls. The sudden hot moisture of her lips caressed me in their delicate embrace until I was quivering with arousal.

“Ahh, easy! Oh shit, that feels so good! You’re gonna make me cum if you keep that up!” I was gasping with arousal and shuddered with a husky groan. The erotic image of Rachel quickly working her mouth up and down my cock burned into my mind and I marveled at how beautifully sexy she was. Her petite body swayed back and forth with erotic grace and her supple back arched enticingly each time she moved forward.

More than anything though, the sight of her thick, dark hair flowing over her shoulders and trailing over her pale skin aroused me almost beyond the mere physical sensation of her touch. Long, dark hair had always been something I found beautiful and the sight of her teased locks trailing over her exposed body struck me in a way that approached being a fetish.

Drops of her saliva began dripping down, glistening on the rounded mounds of her breasts and trickling down into the tight valley created by the confining embrace of her bra.

“Take your bra off,” I commanded urgently and pushed her away from my cock before I lost all control. Rachel was gasping for breath and sucked the saliva off her dark lips as I pulled my moistened shaft away. Her eyes gazed obediently at me and she reached behind her back to release the binding hooks that kept her bra secured tightly over her breasts. Slipping it off her body, she sat back on her haunches and seductively massaged her boobs for me.

I slowly stroked my cock as I watched her kneed her firm mounds with both hands. “Pinch them, Rachel. Make them nice and hard for me.” I whispered.

“Okay,” she murmured and then softly moaned as she began rolling her chocolate-colored buds between her delicate fingers. “Do you like them?” she asked quietly as she pulled on her now distended nipples.

“I do Rachel. You have beautiful breasts.” I could see how much she enjoyed the simple act of touching herself and I felt a new wave of desire wash over me.

I reached down and cupped her chin, raising her gaze and lifting her eyes to mine “Hold your arms behind your back, Rachel. Show me your body. Show me how much you want me.”

Silently, Rachel settled on her knees and locked her small hands behind her back. My god, what a sight she was! She was kneeling on the floor and arching her body in an intimate display meant solely for my enjoyment. Her shoulders were strong and lean and her boobs jutted proudly from high on her chest. Pink, upturned nipples rose thickly from them as if they were inviting my touch.

Rachel’s breath was deep and heavy and when my hands reached down and pinched her sensitive nipples hard, she whimpered in response. For a long moment, she silently held my gaze while I gave her this exquisite torment. Then my hands moved up and my fingers swept into her wonderfully thick hair.

I moved my hips forward, bringing my cock to her mouth again. “Keep your hands back this time Rachel. Just use your mouth on me. Yeah, that’s it. Just like that. I’m dying to fuck your pretty face.”

Rachel mumbled something but it was but a garbled moan to my ears. I held her head tightly, controlling her as her mouth took me deep. I could feel her convulse slightly and her body shifted around, but she dutifully kept her arms locked behind her as I forced my length toward the back of her throat.

Several times I forced my cock into her mouth and each time I went deeper. I wanted to see how much she could take and Rachel took every stroke with a longing obedience in her eyes. She gagged and choked on my cock as it pressed into the back of her throat. Her face reddened and saliva dripped out of her mouth but she never tried to stop me. I was reaching a point of no return and I alone had to decide whether or not to cross it.

I could almost sense her thoughts. She was wondering what I was going to do. Would I keep fucking her mouth and feed her my cum? Or maybe I would blast my load over her breasts or face? I have to admit, I was sorely tempted. The thought of watching my pearl white cum splashing over the high curves of her perky breasts only made me want to cum all the more.

As much as I wanted to, I couldn’t let that happen. I feared that in the pause of post-orgasmic repose, Rachel might find the will to remember how wrong what we were doing was. I knew she was still conflicted in her desire and I couldn’t take the chance that those thoughts might reemerge and deny us what we both needed so badly.

“Enough!” I growled with a groan of frustration. Then I pushed her off of my throbbing cock.

Rachel sat back on her haunches and looked up at me in surprise. “What? No…! I want you to… I don’t, I don’t want to stop!” She was whining almost plaintively as my cock twitched in front of her. She began reaching out for it again but before she could grasp me, I took her hand in my own.

“Oh, we’re not stopping, I just don’t want to finish right here in the entry,” I said as I kissed her. Then I lifted her up and cradled her in my arms. “The tile is no place for us. I want you in my bed.”

Rachel smiled and moaned in agreement as I kissed her gently, reassuring her as best I could. She responded to my kiss and then cuddled into my arms as I headed down the hall. Her small body felt weightless in my arms and she was happily giggling by the time I set her on the bed.

Once down, she crawled up on her knees, inviting me to move in behind her. I pulled her panties down over the smooth globes of her ass and I could barely contain myself as I drew the sheer material down her thighs.

Rachel squealed happily as she felt me yank the tiny piece of lingerie down her thighs and she quickly kicked it off. Then she lifted her ass high and buried her head in the pillow, clearly offering her body up for whatever pleasure I wished to take.

Her hips swayed and she spread her legs, exposing her glistening sex to my gaze. I just love this view of a woman’s body, the arch of her back and the curve of her hips never fail to drive me wild with lust. “Damn, you are so sexy,” I whispered as I gently caressed her for a moment, simply enjoying the warmth of her skin.

Her tight little butt felt so smooth and firm under my touch that I couldn’t resist the urge to bend down and lightly bite each of her rounded globes. Rachel cooed and arched back, gazing hungrily as I lathered her with kisses and gently messaged the sting away.

Then I smiled an evil grin and slapped her ass hard.

Rachel’s eye went wide and she yelped in surprise. “Oh, you’re so bad!” she said and seemed to crouch even lower on the bed.

I grinned mischievously back at her. “I’ve always tried to be a gentleman, I guess I don’t need to be nice!”

Meanwhile, a rosy redness appeared under my hand and I slapped her again, making her jump delightfully.

“Oh fuck, I knew you’d like my ass. So, you want to hurt me, then do it! Spank me! Spank my little ass!” There was a playful hunger in her voice that resonated deeply within me and I slapped her on the butt again, delighting in the quiver that ran uncontrollably through her.

Rachel gritted her teeth, squealing and squirming as my hand fell, and her hands clenched the sheets as she fought the urge to crawl away. Only when her skin glowed an inviting shade of red did I relent and gently massaged the sting away.

Rachel’s squeals turned to moans under my hands and she sighed as I lightly kissed each glowing cheek. Slowly, as I caressed her flanks, Rachel shifted and rolled her hips up, inviting me to enter her from behind. “Mmm, stop teasing me. I want your cock inside me.”

My heart fluttered as I saw her arch and my breath caught in my throat. There were still so many things I wanted to do with her that I almost hated to fuck her this soon, but the desire in her voice was impossible to resist.

“So, my prim little girlfriend was always a closet slut, eh?”

“Mmm, I am today.”

My penis was hard and hot as I moved behind her and I wet my hand to lubricant the head. Then, as I brought it close to her damp and swollen slit, she reached between her legs and guided me into her.

Oh my lord! I cannot explain how my first entry into her supple body felt. She was very wet but still tight and I only got maybe two inches into her before I had to pull back. Then, as she began to adjust to me and I became moistened in her juice, I sank more deeply on the second.

By then, I could feel her pussy stretching around me. The slick and grasping walls of her sex molded around my shaft and pulled deliciously on my glans as I began to withdraw. The sensation of gentle pressure sucking wetly on my length made me hiss in pleasure and I gripped her hips tightly as I was finally able to plunge completely into her.

Rachel gasped sharply as my cock surged inward, penetrating her completely. Her small body felt the force of my thrust and she braced herself against the oaken headboard just to keep from being driven forward on the bed. By then, the sweet embrace of her sex had conformed to my shape and caressed it in the depths of her moist heat.

I held her hips in my hands, dragging her back onto the length of my cock each time she was driven forward by the force of my thrusts. The visceral feeling of my shaft being so tightly caressed inflamed my already searing arousal, and the very sight of her writhing body made my blood run like quicksilver through my veins. Hot and thick, it coursed through me, making my entire body stiffen with a heated need that I could not resist.

Soon, the erotic soprano of her moans began matching the fervid rhythm of my thrusts. Her feminine mewls set a rousing tune that merged with the subtle creak of the bed and the rapidly increasing metronome of the headboard thumping against the wall. The heavy bass of my breath thrummed deeply through it all, and together they grew into the distinctive and unmistakable opus that is the essence of unbridled lust.

Perhaps it was because I was already driven mad with arousal, or maybe it was simply because a good, hard fuck was what she needed most. Either way, the result was the same. I was beyond any desire to be the creative lover I might have been, nor did I wish to long delay the inevitable and rapturous crescendo of our passionate symphony.

At that moment, I desired only to take her as hard as I could, to see her body writhe and hear the prurient and torrid sounds of her onrushing orgasmic release. Through the narrow haze of my carnal thirst, I took in the beauty of her skin as a sheen of perspiration formed on her back.

Lean muscles flexed in her shoulders and arms, tautly fighting the driving force of my body as she pushed back on the headboard and bore down on my thrusting cock. It was then that I reached out, and taking her by the arms, I began pulling her back onto my tumescent shaft.

“Ohhh yeah, that’s it! Just like that! Right there, baby. Oh yeah, right there. Do it to me! Fuck me, fuck me harder!” Rachel’s voice strained against the stress on her body as it hung above the sheets, jerking violently as I pounded my cock into her tortured cunt. The wet gloss of her juice coated my cock and drooled down her thighs, lubricating my frenzied assault on her sex.

I have no idea how I managed to last but moments later, a low, powerful groan escaped her lips and a palpable shudder passed over her body. I buried myself deeply into her as she came, savoring the wet and pulsing contractions that rippled over my shaft. I released her arms and Rachel shook uncontrollably as her orgasm pulsated through her. Moments later, her strength gave out and she collapsed into the satin embrace of the sheets.

The raw power of her climax inflamed my excitement beyond all control and I followed her down, wrapping my arms under her head. I gathered her legs together with my own and with her body held tightly under me, I fucked her hard until I felt the thunderous pressure of my own release.

Heated pressure built up inside me and with a throaty growl, my passion exploded and bolts of raw pleasure coursed down my cock. My hips rolled forward, driving it as deeply into her as I could reach and I glazed her channel with blast after blast of my hot, steaming cum.

“Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god…” I heard Rachel repeating as the roar of my orgasm passed. I slid off her supine body and gathered her into my arms, hoping to comfort her in that emotionally charged moment.

Rachel rolled on her side, spooning against me and nuzzled her head into my shoulder. “That was amazing!” she finally said. “I think I’m going to be sore for a week.”

We both laughed and then I slipped my hand between her thighs and lightly played my fingers over her sex. “I think I’d be worn raw if you weren’t so wet.”

I dipped my middle finger into her and tickled her clit for a moment, causing her to squirm delightfully. Then I held my wet finger before her eyes so she could see her glistening dew.

“That’s not all me, you know,” she said playfully as she nuzzled against me.

I brought my coated finger to my mouth and sucked it clean. “Mmm, you’re right, it most certainly isn’t all you!”

Rachel’s eyes widened as she watched me enjoy the flavor of our lust. “Oh my. A year ago you wouldn’t be caught dead doing that.” Her voice trailed off as if she instantly regretted saying it but I just kissed her hand, silently reassuring her.

“It’s okay, the thought of tasting my own cum had never crossed my mind.”

Rachel rolled over to face me and tucked her hands under her chin. “I’m sure it hadn’t, until Lauren opened your mind.”

I was actually dumbfounded by that. “You’re right. I loved to go down on you. This is long overdue, Rachel!” I said as I quickly flipped her onto her back.

Rachel yelped in surprise as I pulled her closer to me and slapped her thighs apart. The look on her face was a delicious mixture of both excitement and surprise and I grinned wickedly as I slid down between her thighs.

Rachel was actually trembling as I gazed down at her perfectly trimmed mound. I took a long, lascivious look at her dark labia. Her lips were thick and puffy, and just glistening with our combined fluids. There, holding her thighs up and back against her breasts, I licked my lips in anticipation of what I planned for her. Then I gently blew my warm breath over her wet and puffy sex.

Rachel felt my breath wash over her moist skin and her look of surprise turned to one of awe. “Oh my gosh! But you just, I mean we…”

I grunted a laugh and gave her a knowing look. “I think you’re forgetting who you’re talking to.”

“Well, yeah, I guess you wouldn’t mind the taste of your own…Ohh, holy hell! Fuuuuck, that feels good!”

At that moment, my tongue flicked out and slid deeply through her labia. Rachel’s breath sucked in with a sharp hiss, silencing whatever reservations might she have felt and cutting her off in mid-sentence. My tongue swirled up and around her clit with devilish intent and then I moved off slightly, trailing a line of wet kisses over her thigh. “Mmm, I guess I won’t mind a little cream in the cookie.”

Rachel watched me with a burning intensity as I softly kissed and nibbled at her inner thighs. All the while, her chest rose and fell with her breath and the tension in her thighs built as I spread my kisses all around her sex. For long moments, I carefully avoided her pussy and just lightly bit and kissed all around her vulva. Then I sucked the tender skin of her thighs into my mouth and flicked my tongue here and there, drawing wet lines all over her smooth skin.

Sliding my hands down her thighs, I gently parted her thick, pink lips and my cock began to awaken when the vision of her bright pink flesh appeared. She was wet and squirming under my kisses and when my lips grazed her clit, her hips rolled up, trying to bring her sex closer to my mouth. Her taste was sweet and thick and I lapped her juices hungrily while she writhed in my arms.

Soon her hips were moving with me as if she were timing my touch and my face became coated in her wetness as I sucked on her supple flesh. The scent of her arousal rose around me like a fog, enveloping my senses and I bore down toward her clit, causing her to begin moaning in the urgency of her desire. My mouth closed over her quivering sex and my tongue began swirling around and around with a deliberate slowness I knew would soon drive her over the brink.

Rachel’s body found my rhythm and met me move for move, following the touch of my kisses. My heart pounded in my chest as I felt her body stretch and grow taunt in my arms. My stomach churned with excitement as I watched her moment draw close and then, in a glorious instant, I saw her bite her bottom lip and her head arched erotically back into the pillow. She writhed hard in my arms, clawing at the bed and then her whole body convulsed as the orgasm I’d so carefully crafted suddenly exploded through her.

A long, low grunting moan rolled out from her belly as she came that soon turned to a high pitched, whimpering scream. I held her tightly through it all, sucking hard on her clit until her legs wriggled hard. It was a torturous pleasure and laughing breathlessly, she finally pushed me away. “Oh god, oh god, oh fuck, stop! Please stop! Oh my god, I can’t take anymore!”

I laughed and smiled as I released her and she closed her legs tightly with her hands between them and rolled onto her side. “That was amazing. Oh my God, I came so hard!”

Rachel’s body seemed to glow as she began to relax and she gazed at me with a look of adoration I could never forget. I kissed her leg and caressed her thigh, basking in that special moment, knowing then that I’d given her an experience she had so desperately craved. It would have been perfect right there, except that I’d become as hard as stone again.

Despite the orgasmic afterglow that she wore so beautifully, or maybe because of it, my own arousal had reached an uncontrollable height. I moved up over her lithe and petite body, kissing her belly and then took her nipple into my mouth. Rachel’s arms cuddled my head as I sucked and she cooed quietly while gently caressing my back.

Up to then, I hadn’t the chance to pay proper attention to her glorious breasts. Just big enough to fill my hand, they were perfectly proportioned to her tiny frame. Her pale skin was just a shade pinker under her bikini lines, and her areola and thick nipples were as beautifully pink as her labia had been. I brought my hands to them, squeezing them gently and loving how wonderfully firm they felt to my touch.

I kissed and sucked each nipple until they were both distended buds, hard and long enough to roll under my palms. Rachel turned her body toward me, offering her breast to me and I suckled them with a joyous abandon. Moments later we were kissing hard and when I finally pulled away, I had already decided that I would take one more pleasure from my beautiful friend.

Rolling her onto her belly, I pulled her up to her knees. Rachel lifted her hips invitingly as I moved in behind her, giggling as she said “Mmm, ready for round two already? Okay then, but you better promise you’ll go easy on me this time! I don’t know how much more of your big cock my poor little kitty can take.”

“Don’t worry, I’m not that big and your little kitty isn’t what I’m thinking about right now.”

Then I pulled her tight cheeks open and licked her from her dripping pussy right up over her anus.

“Oh, fuck! What was that? Are you licking my ass?” In answer I spit a glob of saliva right onto her rosebud and then probed it with my tongue, flicking and swirling it over her.

“Oh, you nasty little… Damn, damn that’s so nice!” Rachel’s voice trailed off into a prolonged sigh as the insidious sensations of my tongue sliding over her rosebud grew. Slowly she began to relax and her body sank more deeply into the sheets. Her legs splayed seductively open and her hips curled up, opening her ass to me as widely as she could. Rachel tasted clean and fresh and her tight muscle slowly relaxed as my wet massage continued to caress her. “Oh fucking hell, I can’t believe you’re doing this!”

Rachel started moaning quietly, urging me on with high pitched whimpers. “I can’t believe how good this feels. Don’t stop, baby. Don’t stop! Oh yeah, right there! Oh damn, damn, that’s nice.”

I knew from personal experience what she was feeling and despite my desire, I fought to control myself. I kept my tongue nice and wet as I probed and prodded her anus, slowly teasing her until her breathing became deep and even. Her hole began to loosen under my oral massage and soon I was able to push in just slightly. Once in a while, I would move down and lick her perineum, causing her to gasp slightly.

Rachel was soon drifting under my touch. Her post-orgasmic bliss combined with the insidiously pleasant sensation on her back door until she reached a place of quiet peacefulness. From there, I heard her serene voice ask me the question as I was dying to hear. “A-are you going to fuck me in my ass?”

I stopped licking and gently rubbed her with my thumb. “I want to, Rachel. I really want to.”

Rachel looked back at me and shook her head slightly. “You fucked Lauren’s ass, right?”

“Yes,” I answered quietly, trying to be as reassuring as I could.

“Then I’d like you to do it with me, anytime you want, okay?”

I kissed her softly on the rise of her bottom. “I’ll be as gentle as I can. You can trust me on that.”

“I know. Please, just do it. I’m ready for you.”

I was hard as bone and burning with need when I finally began to thrust into her. By then, I’d coated my cock with lube and spent an agonizing amount of time working it into her. Even with all my careful preparation though, I knew well that making sure she was relaxed and ready was the only thing that really mattered.

I was spooned behind her with my arm supporting her head. We kissed and caressed each other, reassuring ourselves that this was what we both wanted. Her body resisted at first. Rachel had never felt this before and the not knowing meant she didn’t yet understand how to let go and accept my intimate intrusion.

Then, almost without warning, her body suddenly gave up its resistance and stretched open around me. I felt her wince and a slight, high pitched squeal issued from her throat as my size began to move into her darkness.

“Fuck, ouch, that hurts baby. Go slow, slow, oh my god.”

Rachel tensed and writhed and I held as still as I could, shushing her quietly. “It’s okay, Rachel. I’m going nice and slow, nice and slow. It will get better soon, you’ll see.” I went as slowly as I could, barely pushing and all the while I whispered sweet assurances that I understood what she felt. Soon I felt her whimpers turn to a sigh and her body’s grip on my cock eased enough for me to slide in farther.

We were almost there and I was ready to pull back when Rachel moaned loudly and then I felt her teeth sinking into my arm! Pain traded for pain and pleasurable agony rolled through us both as we paid the toll for our lust. My hold on her body tightened and my blood rushed hot in my veins as the stinging pain of her bite shot up my arm. Rachel’s arm reached back behind my head, holding herself to me as I withdrew and then I thrust into her hard.

Rachel gasped hotly when my entire length slid deeply into her ass, releasing my arm from her hold. I felt the tight restrictive ring of her muscles grip my cock as I slid into the softer recesses of her body and my self-control snapped. Rolling her onto her stomach, I pressed Rachel’s body down into the mattress and clutched her hair in my hands as I began to fuck her in earnest.

I hunched and gathered myself over her tiny frame and used all of my strength to drive my cock as deeply into her as I could. Rachel grasped the sheets, her knuckles whitening under the strain but even through the ferocity of my arousal, I felt her trying to push back, driving me even harder into her ass.

My arousal was total and I was on a course to reach an incredible orgasm as quickly as her tight body could pull it out of me. Though the haze of my lust, I heard Rachel grunting as she felt each of my plunging thrusts penetrate into her. Through the creaking of the bed and the wet sounds of my cock moving in and out of her ass, I heard her urging me to cum.

She was so very tight, pulling on my shaft with a grasping strength that made me shudder. I drove into her so deeply, my balls slapped against her ass and I felt a boiling pressure start to build in my belly. I gritted my teeth and then growled in agonised lust as my cum began shooting out of my cock. I pressed in, driving my cock into her and then began spraying my seed into her quivering body. Her wondrous bowels accepted my hot, creamy load.

When I rolled off of Rachel, she turned to face me, burying her face in my chest. “Wow. Oh Fuck! That was incredible.”

Feeling the sudden post-orgasmic calm, my normal composure returned and I kissed her tenderly. “Yes, it was,” I told her. “You deserve so much more, Rachel. You are capable of so much more.”

We showered after that and made love again that afternoon. True, gentle lovemaking that more suited my nature. I thought back to those last, frenzied moments and before she left, I had to ask if I had hurt her. Rachel smiled and caressed my face. “Yeah, it hurt a lot but that’s okay. I wanted it to. That’s why I bit you. You own me… but I own you too.”

When she saw my confusion, she kissed me and looked into my eyes with what I could only call sadness. “You’re a gentle guy. You like to think of yourself as a good boy but in the end, you’re not so different from Joseph as you might like to believe. You care, and if you thought about what I was feeling, you never really would have let go. That’s what I needed though. I needed to feel you lose control and not worry about me. I’ve thought about doing that for years but you wouldn’t understand. I had a feeling you would now.”

She sat down next to me and asked, “Can I ask you a question?” I didn’t answer. I wasn’t even making eye contact with her. “What were you thinking about that made you cum? You’re my boyfriend, and I really want to know. Please tell me honestly, because it might help me figure out how I can help.”

I thought about it for a few seconds and finally started, hesitating, hemming and hawing, trying to find the right words. “I was actually thinking about inseminating you. This is hard to explain, but I have always thought about Lauren when I’m masturbating. But in the past few weeks, I’m seeing you, I’m ‘doing’ it to you. I’m forcing myself on you, maybe even raping you.” I quickly added, “A psychologist would probably have a field day with me.”

“And what gets you over the top? What are you ‘doing’ to me that makes you cum?”

I started to stammer, but finally admitted “My fingers are around your throat and then I start to fuck you in the ass. I’m sorry, but you asked.”

Rachel still remembered her dream, just like it was yesterday, and the similarities were disturbing. After a few seconds of awkward silence, I added, “I’m sorry. I probably shouldn’t have said that. I know it sounds bad and it probably is.”

Rachel asked, “Is that what you want? If I let you have anal sex with me more often, will that help get us back to where we were?” At this point, Rachel would probably have let me do whatever I asked, she’d even let me fuck her in the ass.

“No, of course not,” I quickly replied. “Please believe me that I would like to go back to where we were. But we can’t, we’ve changed and that’s not necessarily a bad thing. I’m sorry, but that’s just the way it is, and with the twins due soon I don’t know if it will ever get better.”

“Then I still have work to do,” she replied, “I meant it, you know? You own me. I want to be yours… completely. I won’t give up on us.” She was smiling and I smiled too.

Rachel spent more time with Lauren as she ripened to bursting point, our babies due at any time now. I think we both knew the conversation we had shared couldn’t be repeated and we entered into an uneasy loving friendship. However, one afternoon while shopping alone, I bought my own copy of ‘Sweet Savage Love’.

Rachel had never told Lauren what was causing the friction between her and me. Being caught up with the details of her own separation. Joseph had left her. Pretty much the same day that Rachel and I got back together. Rachel’s rejection of him meant he looked inwards rather than outwards. Lauren was pregnant with my children and he didn’t want to be a father so he just left. Lauren had given no indication that she suspected that Rachel’s problems might rival her own but after a week of inconsolable grief at Joseph’s behaviour, she seemingly bounced back. She happily readied herself to become a mother.

The two women still chatted often, with Lauren doing most of the talking. As her separation was being finalised, Lauren went over all the gory details. According to Lauren, Joseph was a serial cheater; she even had to be treated for STDs more than once, but she was happy to declare herself clean now. Lauren had developed a serious distrust of most men, but she confided to Rachel that she’d still like “to get laid” and would happily snap me up if Rachel cast me aside.”

When Rachel responded, “He is my owner. I don’t own him,” Lauren still didn’t get it.

After one of their long telephone conversations, Rachel started to put together a rough plan to kill the proverbial two birds with one stone. She needed a way to get forgiveness from both myself and Lauren. She invited Lauren over for the weekend after she had paid Joseph off, saying that it would be good to talk with her, “celebrate” a little, and the telephone was inadequate. Lauren was quick to accept.

Next, she got me to agree to make up the spare room for her before going to work on the nursery. As we drove home on the appointed Thursday evening, Rachel announced that Lauren was staying over the next day. But that was OK with me; it would keep Rachel busy and I could get some serious work done without her getting in the way. I got the cribs built on Friday, and the weather report looked dry for the rest of the weekend, which would allow me to finish the rest of my house and finish the project.

Lauren showed up early Friday evening, and she dominated the conversation until well after dinner. I took a stiff drink out to the garden, leaving the women inside to chat in private. They were close friends, and by this time, Lauren was beginning to have an inkling that something was up, so she finally asked Rachel what was bothering her. Rachel blurted it all out at once, “Lauren, I’ve really messed up everything, and it’s because I had sex with Joseph, and I just don’t think he loves me the same way any more. I’m not sure I can ever fix things, but I know I have to fix my relationship with you. I shouldn’t have betrayed you like that. I’m so sorry. You’re my best friend, always have been, and I hope you will forgive me so you always will be my best friend.” Rachel’s voice trailed off and she started tearing up.

Lauren surprised her by saying, “Rachel, I forgave you months ago. You know this! It turns out that Joseph had sex with most of my friends, well, maybe not most, but more than a few. So you’re not alone, and it’s not your fault that I slept with your boyfriend. I thought I could change Joseph, but I couldn’t, and I’m better off without him. Now, let’s figure out how to save your relationship. Do you want to save it, or should you and I become lovers, and we can start a local chapter of the man-hating society?”

“I’m tempted! But I really want him to look at me like he used to. We’ve got to get back to where we were before all this happened, but things aren’t moving in the right direction and I’m getting desperate.” She went on to give Lauren all the nasty details.

“Oh my God Rachel, he’s such a good man. The man you fell in love with is still in there and still loves you. I know I’ve had a hard time but that’s what it will take… time. You have him, I have to buy batteries in bulk, but as good as my vibrator is it still isn’t what I really need.” Sympathizing with each other, both women laughed at the joke. But Rachel’s laughter trailed off into quiet sobs.

Rachel composed herself and went on to ask Lauren if she would be willing to help her set things right with me. She cautioned Lauren that she would have to trust her on this one and that it would take some “special effort.”

When Rachel told Lauren her plan, Lauren resisted initially, but rather quickly relented when she realised the level of desperation that Rachel had reached. Plus, the plan made some sense, in a weird sort of way. They still had to open another bottle of scotch to get up the nerve to carry it out.

With half of her plan set up, Rachel sought me out and sat down next to me. She started right in, “We need to fix things, and I think I have a solution. I cheated and hurt you, and I remain truly sorry for what I did. There’s no excuse, and I have told you it never happened before, and it will never happen again, and that’s the truth. But we need to fix our relationship or move on to something different.”

I finally glanced in Rachel’s direction. “Nothing needs fixing. Stop worrying.”

“I know you have feelings for Lauren, I’ve always know you had feelings for her… but you have feelings for me too?”

I nodded. “I love you both.”

“You’re with me because you can’t be with Lauren, and worse, I had an affair and put a barrier between us.” I stared into her pleading blue eyes. What was she planning?

“I think you should get some measure of revenge on me. Sleep with one of my friends. I’ll even condone it. Then we’ll be even and maybe we can then forgive each other. We’ll have something on each other, and we’ll both promise never to let it happen again. I’ve even arranged it all with one of my friends.” Seeing the shock on my face, Rachel chuckled to herself and said, “She needs to get laid anyway, so it would be a great deal all around. But seriously, I’m desperate. We’re desperate. We’ve gone on like this for too long, so something’s got to change. I’m still saying it’s all my fault, but I need you to help me out here.”

I was dumbfounded. I thought about it for a moment, then scoffed, saying, “It won’t work. I’ll just feel guilty afterwards, and then I’ll have lowered myself…” I stopped in mid-sentence, knowing full well that what I had planned to say was selfish, purposely hurtful and falsely superior. I knew I had been too self-righteous all through this ordeal, taking the high road, not because I wanted to fix my relationship, but because I wanted to be the one who was “right.” Now, I felt guilty anyway, and it began to occur to me that some of the troubles in the last year were just as much my fault, if not more.

But sleeping with Lauren with Rachel’s consent? Would that really solve the problem? Deep inside, I knew that if I was a better man, I would simply forgive Rachel and work on fixing things myself. On the other hand, Lauren was a great looking woman, a great body, and we were bonded together anyway as she expected to give birth to my babies within the next few weeks. “Are you really serious, or is this some kind of test? Because I know I’ll screw it up somehow.”

Rachel came back, “I’m very serious. I just confessed the whole mess to Lauren. It turns out that she is more than happy to bump and grind with you again, suprise suprise! I explained to her all the tension between us, so she’s well aware of how desperate I am to atone for my transgression to both of you. I’m hoping this will set things right between all of us. She’s agreed. In fact, she agreed rather quickly. I almost wish she had mulled it over for more than two seconds before jumping at the chance to hop in bed with you.” she laughed, “You’re putting up more of a fight than she did. Do you want me to tell her that?”

“No, please, I don’t want to seem unappreciative. But, but, I don’t know. Why am I balking at the chance to sleep with one of your hottest friends, and with you setting it all up? I’m just not sure that this is going to work.”

Rachel interjected, “Look, I’m desperate, you should be too. You have my blessing. She’s waiting. If you agree, I’m going into town for a few hours. I think you should do it. I think it will help push you to forgive me, to see how much I really care about our relationship that I would encourage you to sleep with my best friend. Plus, like I said, she needs to get laid, so you would be doing us both a favor.”

“Look, I know I should be able to forgive you, and I should be able to do that without sleeping with a pregnant woman,” I went on. “Maybe I just need to see a counselor and help me work through this,”

But Rachel came back quickly, “Listen to me. Forget the counselor. We need to solve this now, and since I have wronged both of you, this is the perfect solution. Stop over-thinking this. Just make love to Lauren, let her know you still care about her. Joseph has left her and I put a weird dynamic into your relationship with each other. She needs to feel loved and wanted. Fuck her on the condition that you have to sleep in the same bed with me later tonight, and every night from here to eternity.”

There was a long, awkward silence until sheepishly, I added. “Look, this is embarrassing, but I have to confess that I’m seriously worried that I won’t be able to, you know, perform. This is kind of weird, and I wouldn’t want to, well, you know, fail.”

But Rachel had it all planned. Out of her pocket, she took out a small medicine vial and handed me one small blue pill. “Believe me, I’ve thought this out. I came prepared. Here, take this right now. I’m betting that you won’t need it, but it should take any doubt out of your mind.”

I looked at the pill; I knew exactly what it was. Then I looked at Rachel. Finally, I threw the pill in my mouth and took a stiff swig of my vodka and tonic. I had to know, “Where did you get this?”

“That doesn’t matter,” Rachel said. “Suffice it to say that one of your former friends has an ample supply and his ex-girlfriend was more than happy to share them with me. She offered more if you ever need them, which, as I said, I don’t think you ever will.”

Lauren was watching from her bedroom door and wondered what was going to happen next. She saw Rachel leading me by the hand so she went downstairs to meet us.

As she and I walked in, Rachel said, “Lauren, it’s a go. I need you both to be completely open and unreserved with each other. Let it all hang out. Enjoy this one night stand, because I’m coming home in four hours and everything will have been set right. And Lauren, he sleeps in my bed tonight. Agreed?”

Lauren and I nodded their agreement and Rachel walked out the door without looking back. They heard the car start up and head up the gravel driveway. Lauren and I looked at each other and both started laughing. It was Lauren who finally asked, “Well, what do we do now? How do you want to get started?”

After a few seconds, I finally spoke, “Listen Lauren, I just want to let you know that I have always thought the most of you. You’re bright, personable, funny, fun to be with, you’re one of my favourite people in the whole world, and I’m glad that you’re back to being friends with Rachel, because I will get to spend more time with you and the babies than I otherwise would have. Also, ever since I first met you, I have always secretly had the hots for you. Maybe it hasn’t been so secretive, but I just want to openly declare that you’re an absolutely gorgeous woman, and I would be willing to do anything for you. You’ve given me so much.” I looked down at her heavy looking tummy.

They stood there like middle school kids, looking at each other, wondering who was going to make the first move. I finally said, “How about if we start in the hot tub. Go get your bathing suit on and meet me down there.”

“Bathing suit? You’re sure you want me to wear my suit?” Lauren was surprised.

“Yeah, I’m sure. Just call it foreplay.” But the real reason I was dawdling was that I wanted to be sure that the little blue pill had time to weave its magic on me.

I opened the hot tub, went back into the master bedroom, put on my suit and got into the tub. He realised that this was the first time in a couple of years that he was wearing a bathing suit into the tub, and it felt strange to me. The suit was constantly filling up with bubbles in an almost comical way.

When Lauren arrived, I stood up and helped her climb in, complimenting her on how sexy she looked in her stretched bathing suit. “Yeah, I’ll bet you’d rather see me with it off,” was her retort, but she was really thinking to herself, “and I hope that it’s sooner than later.”

They both laughed at how my suit was filling with bubbles. Lauren joked, “I’ve never seen a hard-on like that before. You are glad to see me aren’t you?” We talked for fifteen minutes until we found ourselves staring at each other, the anticipation of what we were about to do welling up inside both of us.

I knelt in the middle of the tub and said, “Let’s try a kiss and see how that feels.” Lauren moved to the same position, facing me and looked up at me eagerly.

I bent over, brushed her luscious red hair from her face and kissed Lauren. She closed her eyes and kissed back, pulling my head down to hers, their lips locking together. The spark was there, and the fire was started. I put my hand on the small of her back, pulling her body towards my, pressing her into me. I could feel her breasts against my chest, and she wrapped her arms around me and passionately kissed back. I kissed her neck and her earlobes, flicking my tongue against them, the cooling effect heightening her sense of touch. My hands started to move up her body, running across her breasts, the ripe and pregnant shape of her body arousing me. I could feel my penis start to swell. Pressed against me, she could feel it too. Her hand ran down my torso and over the front of my suit, and she could feel my excitement growing.

I started to slide her bathing suit slowly down her body, trying to be romantic, but for Lauren, I was taking too long. She wanted to be naked, and she wanted to be naked now. She stood up and pulled it down to her thighs. She let me help it fall off of her body, and she loved the expression on my face when I finally saw her completely naked. I stood up, appreciating her breasts for their perfect shape and size. I fingered her nipples, and the sensation started making them stand up. I bent down and kissed them, nuzzling my face between her breasts, flicking her nipples with my tongue.

She helped me take off my bathing suit, and we hugged and kissed, our naked bodies pressed against each other. I was suddenly aware that we were standing in the hot tub, so I helped her climb out and led her to the master bedroom. I then toweled her dry, admiring every curve of her body, and I complimented her on her glowing skin. She was standing in front of her baby’s father, completely naked, but only now did she feel herself blush. I dried myself off quickly, and we sat down on the bed next to each other. She took my penis in her hands and massaged it slowly, until she could see it was just the way she wanted – hard and long. She lay back on the bed, naked and quivering with excitement.

She was ecstatic when I immediately started kissing my way down her body, tonguing her swollen navel, and licking my way down to her wet pussy. She opened her legs slowly, ready for whatever I had in mind. She felt my tongue worm its way between her labia, where I deftly found her clitoris. She was quickly bucking and thrusting with excitement, and when I slid two fingers inside her, she could feel the orgasm welling up inside her, rising in intensity until it couldn’t be stopped. She screamed and gasped with pleasure as the contractions and spasms rolled through her body. I backed off, using my open palm to rub her between her thighs, vibrating slightly but quickly, extending her orgasm until she had to beg me to stop. At that point, I knelt between her legs and moved a couple of pillows beneath her ass. Then, when she was comfortable, I took my erect penis in the other and moved it across her pussy, managing to rub against her clitoris, sending her into even more waves of pleasure.

Finally, I slid my cock into her, and I kissed her deeply. She gasped, wrapping her legs and arms around me as if to pull me further into herself. She hadn’t felt like this in ages. It was the same feeling for me, and we both knew that each had greatly missed the pleasure and intimacy that only comes with great sex. She relaxed enough that I could start moving slowly in and out of her. Slowly, the pace of my stroking picked up, and she pushed back with the same rhythm. We both were thinking the same thing – it felt so good to be locked together physically like this with another person, especially somebody you love.

We rocked and moved together with increasing intensity until Lauren came again, gasping and thrashing under me as she came hard. I let her catch her breath before I rolled over on my back, pulling her along with me. All I said was, “Now it’s your turn to be on top. I want to see you sit up, and make yourself cum.”

She sat up, allowing me to fondle her breasts and play with her nipples. She rode me hard, rolling her hips forward to maximize the pressure on her clitoris from the shaft of my penis. “You feel so good,” I moved my hands up along her sides until they were caressing the sides of her breasts.

“You too,” she shifted position, lowering herself down towards my chest.

She slid her pussy up and down my cock at a just-right pace, grinding down into me deeply every time she reached the bottom of his shaft. I thrust from below, as I felt her searching for friction she needed on her clit. I wanted to reach out and press my fingers against it, but just as I shifted my hand from her breast, she shuddered and closed her eyes.

“Oh God, yes,” the words came out through her teeth. I could feel her tighten around my cock as the waves of her orgasm rolled through. I pressed her further down onto my cock with my hands on her hips and she whimpered in response. I loved watching her cum and feeling her orgasmic tremors suround me.

She took a deep breath and began raising and lowering herself on my cock once more. Those magnificent thighs and calves flexed as she humped herself onto me faster and faster. She gritted her teeth, but never closed her eyes or looked away. It was clear what she was doing – sacrificing herself for my pleasure. I’m sure it wasn’t agony for her, but she was stretched and sore and she was still going to give me the ride of my life until I came.

Pain and pleasure both showing in her face, she soon got to the point that she was pistoning up and down on my rock-hard cock. The feeling drove me crazy. She was using her pussy to jerk me off. She was slamming herself down on me, the bed creaking with every thrust, the headboard knocking against the wall, and she still didn’t break eye contact. “Cum,” she said, and then she repeated it louder. “I want you to cum… cum inside me… cum.” She was chanting it, louder and louder and she thrust down onto me harder and faster. I reached up and grabbed her bouncing tits, hard, my thumbs finding her nipples and pressing into them. That made her gasp and close her eyes and scream, “cum… cum… cum inside me… CUM INSIDE ME!” Then her whole body was shaking, her eyes flew wide open in shock, and she came again.

I was right with her this time, my balls tensed up, my cock surged, and a torrent of cum spewed out of me and deep inside her body. I came over and over again, coating the inside of her pussy. She had stopped moving by now, holding onto the headboards for dear life, but I grabbed her hips and began thrusting up into her for all I was worth. With each thrust I spurted again, the feeling running through my crotch and up my spine. She was actually wailing, clenching every muscle in her body as I pumped my seed into her. I added my own groans, my gut clenched. My cum was running out of her mixed with her pussy juices as we both screamed out our pleasure together. Then she collapsed onto me in a heap, both of us sweating, panting, struggling to get our breath.

We climaxed together for a long time, the twitching of one lover’s mated parts setting off a new wave of pleasure in the other. She had needed this. Finally, she rolled off of me, and pulled the bed sheet over her head to cover up. I laughed at her sudden display of modesty, so I playfully pulled at the sheet. We toyed with each other, grabbing and pulling the sheet back and forth, until she finally said, “OK, time to knock it off. Go hop in the shower and clean up before Rachel gets home.”

I propped myself up on my elbow and looked at her lying there, clad only in a sheet, running my hands over her, caressing every inch of her body through the sheet. I told her, “One thing I have confirmed tonight, something I have long suspected, is that you have a magnificent body and you sure know how to use it.”

I had almost forgotten how much fun sex with Lauren could be. I knew that the emotional and physical release it can provide could not be overestimated. I also knew he would need more, especially with someone who really loved me…

I lay back, exhausted. We lay together quietly for a few minutes before Lauren prodded me again towards the shower, adding, “After you, Mr. Fantastic, I’m going upstairs to use the other bathroom.”

After I disappeared into the master bathroom, I heard her get up, gathering her bathing suit from the floor. Once upstairs, I turned on the shower and cleaned every trace of our lovemaking from my body.

Later, Lauren met me back downstairs and immediately started giving me some advice. “You know that Rachel still loves you. She knows that what she did was wrong, and that it hurt you very much. But you’ve got to get over it, and now that you and I have had sex together, we’re no better than her. So grow up and fix the relationship. I know her better than anybody, probably even you, and I promise you that it’ll be worth it.” She went on, “If anything, I now owe her, because I really needed to get laid. You were great, now do the same thing to Rachel tomorrow morning. She needs it probably more than I did. And remember, make-up sex can be the best of all.”

We talked for quite a while, until she could tell that I was coming around. She of all people knew what it was like to have a spouse cheat, and she had been going through even more hell than me. She tried to make the point that most of my pain had been self-inflicted, and she could see by my expression that she was getting through to me. I seemed deep in thought, and eventually, our conversation slowed.

As everybody knows, sex affects men and women differently. I started to yawn and I finally had to excuse myself and I went to bed. All I had to do was lie down and I was asleep within minutes. On the other hand, multiple orgasms had given Lauren more than enough energy to stay up longer. She had enjoyed her romp in the sack with me, but she had to find her own man, and she knew that eventually, she would. She read until Rachel came home. Then, the two women talked for over an hour, discussing everything, as women do.

When they finally called it a night, Rachel went into the master bedroom, got into her pajamas and slid into bed next to me. I woke up just enough to cuddle up to her in their old standard spooning position, one hand on her butt, the other arm wrapped over her body, cradling her breasts in my hand. I kissed her on her neck and said, “Good night, I love you.”

Rachel would have been content with just those words; they meant the world to her hearing them from me again. The fact that they were lying in that position was icing on the cake. But as she nuzzled backwards into me, she was even more pleased to feel my penis slowly getting harder, rubbing against her butt as she backed into me. My hand started to fondle her right breast, and she felt her nipple rising in response. Soon, my hand was under her pajama top, and she felt the wetness start to rise between her thighs. She reached back with her free hand and stroked my penis through my pajamas, reveling in feeling the hardness again after all these months. From behind, I continued to fondle her breasts, paying particular attention to her nipples, which I knew always thrilled her. My other hand slipped inside the back of her pajama bottoms, my fingers finding their way between her thighs and into her moistening pussy.

She let go of my cock long enough to slide off her pajama bottoms. Reaching between her legs, she took my fully erect penis and easily slid it inside her from behind. It felt so good to have me inside her again. In this position, I stroked gently in and out of her, rubbing her clitoris with my free hand in an ever-increasing pace. Soon, she felt the orgasm rising inside her, until it spilled out in a muffled cry of ecstasy, trying consciously not to be loud enough that Lauren would hear anything in the spare room. She trembled with pleasure and held my hand in place between her thighs.

As her breathing returned to normal, she was disappointed when I pulled out of her. But all I did was quickly turn on the reading lamp, pull back the sheets and I began to look over her naked body, softly caressing my favourite parts. That look of lust was back on my face. She loved to see me look at her that way – she knew then that I had found a way through the awkwardness.

I rolled onto my back and pulled her on top of me, urging her to sit up. Again, I fondled her breasts and nipples, looking her over with obvious pleasure. Straddling me, she slid my penis back inside her pussy and slowly started to ride me, rubbing her clitoris against the shaft of my hard cock. I lowered my gaze, watching my penis slide in and out of her pussy, enjoying how wet she was. a view denied me earlier by Lauren’s swollen belly. To me, that visual stimulation was as exciting as the tactile sensation of the skin of my cock rubbing against her wetness, and I soon reached the point where I could control myself no longer.

Rachel kept pumping on top of me, forcing me over the edge. I cried out loudly, “Oh my God, oh my God, oh Rachel, oh Rachel!”

“Yes!” Rachel gasped, and her eyes rolled back in their sockets as she climaxed, triggered by the mixed sensations from her pussy, clit and nipple. I felt her body first stiffen and then start vibrating beneath me. I managed to clamp my mouth over a nipple, and her prolonged cry of ecstasy tumbled me over my own edge. My cock seemed to swell, jerk, and spew in a repeating cycle as my balls drew tight against my body, aiding the force of my ejaculation. We both ceased breathing for a moment, as my body spurted my seed, and her body accepted the hot, sticky load in her intimate depths. I stopped thrusting during this, and when I had finished, she was lightly resting on top of me, my cheek nestled against the center of her chest. I heard and felt her rapid, powerful heartbeats. Recovering, she wanted to wrap her arms around me, cradling me against her. She almost blushed as I stirred, smiled at her, kissed her lips, and helped Rachel up, withdrawing my cock from her and then staring at the opening I just vacated.

Within perhaps 10 seconds, a glob of his white semen appeared at that opening, and started oozing down toward her ass crack. She felt the warm trickle as she saw his eyes light up and heard him exclaim, “Oh wow! Seeing that stream of semen emerging from you makes the whole image so much more erotic! Wonderful!” My words pleased her, but her cheeks still reddened in embarrassment. No lover had ever before stared at her pussy doing this.

Rachel collapsed on top of me, laying her full weight on my body. I held her there for a long time. I figured it had to be the magic blue pill that was keeping me semi-erect and watched in awe as Rachel guided my penis back into her welcoming snatch, plugging the flow of our juices. In any case, I wasn’t going to let her go; I was going to hold her as long as possible, enjoying the pleasure of our bodies coupled in that way. And she used every trick with every muscle she could control to hold me inside her.

Eventually, we both relaxed enough that they slid apart, and they both giggled quietly. I was the first to speak, saying, “I’m sorry, I wish I could have stayed hard so we could have fallen asleep with me inside you. I guess the pill wasn’t quite enough.”

Rachel responded, “Honey, the pill is supposed to be good for a maximum of four hours, and it’s way past that. What you did was completely on your own, and I’m very thankful for that.”

For the first time in months, we both fell asleep together, our naked bodies intertwined.

Less than a week later Lauren was due but showed no signs of going into labour. The weekend was warm and we decided to have a BBQ, just like the old days when there were four of us. Joseph pretty much disappeared from our lives. He didn’t handle Rachel’s rejection well, nor Lauren’s indifference. The fact that the babies she was carrying weren’t his meant that he simply cut his losses and ran. After bringing Lauren I to the fold I don’t think anyone missed him.

The grill was hot and sent enticing aromas floating throughout the neighborhood. Everywhere there was laughter and conversation as our combined families caught up at the last blast of summer. Rachel cooed around Lauren who sat on the porch, one hand resting on her very swollen tummy. I had been smitten from the moment I saw her, all those years ago. My then best friend Joseph had started dating Lauren in high school, and she soon became a fixture at family functions. Her own family was dysfunctional — to say the least — and her friends had all but adopted her.

My ears burned as he remembered the first time Joseph had brought her to dinner. I had slipped in behind her chair to give her a shoulder massage, feeling the need to be close to her. I was only seventeen at the time and full of raging hormones, so everyone had been kind enough not to mention what they were thinking to my face until much later. My infatuation had proved the highlight of the evening behind amused grins, though.

For everyone except my ex-best friend.

I hadn’t realised it but the enmity that started that night only grew as time wore on. Joseph didn’t want his girl around any other man, and I hated the way my ex-best friend treated her. He took her for granted, watched her like a hawk, and frequently got into fights with any man who dared make her acquaintance. I knew that Lauren and Rachel were always on his side, because it was a regular topic of conversation whenever my ex-best friend wasn’t around. They loved and supported him like he was family. He could do no wrong.

But he cheated on her at every opportunity before finally sleeping with Rachel. We heard that he had ran off with another woman, leaving his responsibility and old friends behind. As soon as our families found out about it, they rallied around Lauren and disowned Joseph. Now, she was two days past due, and everyone was doing their best to help her through it.

Sitting in a lawn chair with a pair of dark sunglasses on, I drank in the sight of her and daydreamed. She’d always been a goddess in my eyes, but for some reason, her pregnany had made her irresistible. She’d put on weight as her tummy expanded, but it seemed to gravitate primarily into her boobs and butt. Other than the pure physical attraction of that, there was something infinitely sexy about the glow of motherhood surrounding her. Sunglasses weren’t going to do anything to hide the reaction my thoughts were causing, and neither were my shorts. I talked down my erection just in time, because my cousins cajoled me into a game of horseshoes. Shortly after beating them, my phone buzzed.

“I love you. Come find us.” It was Rachel texting from the house. I quickly responded with “ditto”. I played with my phone for a bit. After a glance back at the closed door, I shutdown my messages and opened my email. A series of well-practiced clicks took me to an email I had managed to forward from Rachel’s account one day. The picture opened up, and I let out a quiet groan.

The image was of Lauren in all her pregnant glory, taken about a month earlier. It was a semi-profile shot, showing her from the neck to the knees. Only the redhead’s hands covered her body, hiding her nipples and the garden of pleasure shaded beneath her swollen tummy. I looked at the picture several times a day, and it never failed to make me as hard as a steel bar.

The email was no less arousing, describing how swollen and heavy her breasts felt, as well as fears that they would begin leaking more as she went into her last month. She also mentioned frustration about how her hormones were causing spikes of arousal only slightly less frequent than her need to pee. I couldn’t count the number of times I had wished she would let me help her with that. I looked around, Lauren and Rachel hadn’t emerged from the house so I stood up and went to look for the best friends as instructed.

Neither of them were downstairs and I began to worry as I frantically padded around before going upstairs… ahh… they were in the bedroom, I could hear them talking. Calmly! At least everything was ok. I stopped at the top of the stairs and listened. I canted my head to one side and strained to overhear something, anything. Keen for a juicy piece of gossip I slipped my shoes off to muffle my steps and eased into the hall and to the door of the bedroom I shared with Rachel. I wasn’t sure what exactly was happening, and all sorts of macabre thoughts bounced around inside his head as he neared the door.

The door was open several inches and I stepped to it with the intention of pushing it open and greeting both women. Just as my hand reached to push the door open wider, I looked into the room and stopped. All muscular activity halted in that one moment as I stared through the eight-inch opening. My whole body seemed numb as I watched. My eyes were wide and my mouth hung open as I saw something from my wildest fantasies unfold before me.

Rachel and Lauren were on their knees in the middle of the bed in a light embrace as they passionately kissed. Both women were nude; their hands softly caressed and explored as their tongues gently touched and swirled together. Tiny sounds of desire came from their mouths, quietly asserting their white-hot need for one another. Rachel’s soft hands that had touched and caressed me over the nearly a decade of our relationship slipped easily under the soft globes of Lauren’s breasts and cupped them lightly.

“I can’t believe this is happening,” Rachel said with a husky voice.

“Me, either.” Lauren tilted her head back a little and gasped as Rachel’s fingers toyed with her hard nipples. “I’ve wanted you since the first day we met.”

“I sort of gathered that every time I caught you checking me out,” Rachel chuckled.

“Have you been with a woman before?”

Rachel stopped for a moment and looked into the redheads green eyes, then nodded. “It was a long time ago. I’ll tell you about it someday.”

“Please make love to me, Rachel.” Lauren’s soft voice was barely audible as her eyes pleaded with the older woman. “I need you.”

I watched as my girlfriend positioned Lauren on the bed, and then slipped between her long, slender legs. My breathing was shallow and my pulse raced madly as I fumbled for my hard cock in my pants with a trembling hand. This was pure fantasy, one I could only ever dream of; something I longed to see but never believed would actually come true. It was happening. And, we had guests downstairs!

Lauren gasped softly as Rachel’s tongue and lips worked the velvet-smooth skin of the pregnant woman’s thighs. The position of the two women were such that I had a three-quarter view of Rachel’s lovely face as she pressed her lips to another woman’s wet, gaping slit. Lauren’s head twisted slowly and gently from side to side as her hands fondled her ripe breasts.

“So good, Rachel!” she gasped. “Eat my pussy!”

“You like that, baby?”

“Oh, yeah!”

Lauren arched her back a little as Rachel’s sweet mouth began to devour the redhead’s soft, fuzzy pussy. Her tongue bathed the satin-like skin of Lauren’s puffy little mound and sent delicious shivers of delight deep into the young woman’s tummy. I discovered later that it had been a long time – since college – that Rachel had had the pleasure of tasting another woman’s pussy, and she reveled in an old and wonderfully familiar experience.

“Such a nice little pussy,” Rachel murmured as she flicked her tongue against Lauren’s sex-swollen clit. “I see why my boyfriend loves it so much!”

“Oh!” Lauren cried out. “Do me!”

Rachel began to devour her friend’s sex, teasing her clit, tasting and relishing the slippery wet pussy lips that had become swollen with desire. Lauren’s hips rolled and plunged her burning pussy hard against Rachel’s face, slathering her lips with a thick coating of young pussy juice. Rachel’s need to satisfy Lauren, as long ago experiences with another good friend came to mind, was as great as the fire burning deep in the pregnant woman’s loins.

Lauren bucked and writhed madly as Rachel continued to eat her with a wild, overwhelming intensity. When Rachel slipped a finger into her pussy, Lauren cried out loudly. The redhead smiled as she stared into her friend’s sex-glazed eyes and pushed a second finger deep into the sopping wet pussy. Her face reddened and her freckles seem to burn as she screamed and grabbed Rachel’s head. Her long fingers combed wildly through Rachel’s soft brown hair as she began to rock her hips with a wild excitement. I could hardly breathe as he watched his sexy girlfriend consume the pussy I had impregnated. Witnessing something like this had to be every man’s dream? And how many men have actually lived that dream, I wondered? As I watched Lauren thrashing under Rachel’s hungry mouth, I pulled slowly on my hard cock. Fuck, I wanted to cum! I wanted to burst through the door and shove my cock into either of the females in my bedroom and fuck them until they took all of my seed.

Suddenly, Lauren screamed again and I knew that she was about to climax. While I stood at the door watching my girlfriend bring another woman to orgasm, I suddenly understood. We were all joined by a bond that was more than friendship. I watched Rachel’s face move away from Lauren’s puffy labia, a string of saliva a cum, still joining them. Both were gasping and grinning. Rachel wiped her face and licked her fingers before throwing herself on the bed beside the heavily pregnant red haired fertility goddess. Then the two women changed places, with Lauren between Rachel’s spread legs, her face buried in her sweet pussy. Rachel’s hands kneaded and fondled her tits, pinched and pulled the fat nubs of her nipples while barely audible whimpers of delight came from her parted lips.

“You taste so good!” Lauren exclaimed breathlessly as she looked into Rachel’s eyes. “You can’t believe how many times I’ve masturbated thinking about eating you.”

“I’m just sorry it’s taken us this long to get together,” Rachel chuckled.

“If only he could see us!”

Rachel, in spite of the burning fire of lust that burned away in her pussy, tossed her head back and laughed. “He would have a stroke. He’s wanted to see me with another woman for as long as I’ve known him.”

“Yeah, I have to admit though, he’s man enough for both of us.” Lauren smiled and caressed Rachel’s soft thighs. “Maybe we can put on a show for him soon.”

“That would be hot!” Rachel reached between her legs and took the Lauren’s face in her hands. “But, for now, why don’t we continue what we were doing. I love the way your tongue feels on my pussy.”

Rachel gasped with pleasure as Lauren’s tongue renewed its quest to bring her to a mind-numbing orgasm. She held Lauren’s head in her hands and began to rock her sexy hips slowly, rubbing her drenched pussy on Lauren’s pussy-hungry mouth. Her eyes were glazed and filled with the heat of desire that coursed madly through her blazing loins.

Rachel’s brain buzzed with the intense sensations that Lauren’s delightful tongue caused her. It felt so good to have a woman between her legs again, consuming her in the way that only a woman could accomplish. The feel of Lauren’s smooth skin, the taste of her mouth and the feel of her soft lips when they kissed, the incredible awareness of another woman’s body so close to her was intoxicating. Rachel knew she was about to cum. Her hips were moving faster now, jerking and bucking as Lauren’s tongue continued to relentlessly drive her wild. Her thighs now closed around the young blonde’s face, pressing against her in a soft vise-like grip as she neared a most stunning and gratifying climax. Rachel’s bottom lip quivered slightly and she closed her beautiful eyes for a moment. Then, the explosion came and Rachel filled the room with a loud, shattering scream.

“FUCK! OH, FUCK, YESSSSSS! FUUUCK!!”

Rachel bucked and writhed as her orgasm ripped through her tummy with an overwhelming force that was more intense than she could have imagined. A series of gasping grunt-like sounds came from her mouth as she let herself, her mind and soul, be carried away into near oblivion. Her body trembled violently and a long moan that signaled complete and utter satisfaction came from her mouth.

Finally, Rachel collapsed in a heap on the bed; her legs sprawled on either side of Lauren, who looked up into her face with a broad smile. Lauren’s hands, soft and inviting, gently caressed Rachel’s tummy. Rachel reached for the redheads hands and held them tightly as she gasped for breath.

“I had forgotten how nice it can be with another woman,” Rachel gasped softly.

“Well, maybe I can help you not to forget in the future,” Lauren grinned.

“Maybe I get should get a say in who sleeps with my girlfriend?” I announced, pushing the door open.

Rachel and Lauren turned their heads immediately to face the open door and looked at me with complete and utter surprise on their faces.
Rachel looked at me with a smile. “I’m glad you got my message.”

“I’m glad, too,” I grinned back.

“You invited him as I invited you…” Lauren mused then laughed, “I think he should definitely join us.”

“Come in and close the door, we better make sure no one else wanders in!” Rachel giggled.

I did as she asked and moved towards Lauren’s side of the bed, looking at my girlfriend. I removed my jacket and shirt and tie, as Lauren sat up and undid the belt around my trousers. I pulled my shoes and socks off and walked over to Rachel, as she stood by the bed, she undid my trousers and pulled them and my boxers down whilst trying to set the world record for how far a tongue could get down someone’s throat. I pushed her back onto the bed and stepped out of my trousers, she gasped as she landed on the bed and lifted her hips “I’m going to fuck you now,” I said. My hard cock bounced and my balls tingled.

She gasped at coarseness of my language as I lay on top of her and kissed her hard, her tongue entered my mouth as my cock probed her area and just slid into her wet welcoming pussy, she wrapped her arms and legs around me as I entered her, she just said “I need you, I want you, I adore you,” Rachel whispered in my ear as I slowly moved my cock in and out of her pussy.

Rachel shook her head and grinned, pushing me away from her. She looked at Lauren and said, “I think he needs a blowjob.”

“I’m up for that,” Lauren cooed as she swung her long legs over the side of the bed and took my cock in one soft hand, my balls in the other. “I love having your boyfriend’s cock in my mouth.”

I gasped when Lauren’s tongue slid slowly from the base of my shaft to the bulbous head, then back down. Rachel, who had taken her cue from Lauren and was also sitting on the edge of the bed, began to lick and suck on my balls with her sexy mouth. I groaned a second time as I watched the women in my life pleasure me. My brain whirled with the sudden enormity of all that was happening. Two fantasies – The Two Biggies – had come true in one afternoon. I stood next to the bed I shared with my girlfriend and watched as her as she watched her best friend suck my throbbing dick with her sensuous mouth. And the sight of a sexy redhead, her fingers around my thick shaft while her tongue and lips drove me mad with desire, was exhilarating.

“That’s it, Lauren! Suck him off!”

“Mmmmmph!”

I took Lauren’s head in my hands and began to slowly rock my hips. All of those years I had looked at my girlfriend as she sucked me, now she watched the delightful way her best friend’s lips sealed around my shaft as her tongue swirled around the head and caressed my slit. Now I was seeing Rachel’s lips secure themselves around one of Lauren’s lightly freckled breasts, loving it so delightfully, and the sight was exciting.

I looked down at Lauren. Her lovely green eyes were on mine as she teased my cock. I couldn’t believe that this was actually happening! The way she slowly took my cock in her mouth, all the way until her sexy lips touched the base, then slowly withdrew drove me wild. My breathing was erratic as I watched her sexy red hair begin to bob to her oral ministrations. After about a minute Lauren pulled her mouth slowly from my cock, and then looked up at him with a broad grin on her pretty face.

“Why don’t you fuck my mouth?” she cooed seductively.

“Oh, fuck…”

“Yes, deep throat the mother of your children!” Rachel agreed, her eyes sparkling.

I took Lauren’s head in my hands and began slowly rocking my hips, sending my cock head to the back of her mouth. Her eyes were on me, her soft hands lightly gripping my ass cheeks as I fucked her mouth. The fire of desire mounted and I groaned long and loud. My eyes alternated between Lauren’s hot mouth and Rachel as she sucked Lauren’s tits.

“Oh fuck, Lauren-” I gasped as I felt my testicles tighten.

“Cum all over me!” Rachel squealed from below me.

Then, suddenly, I tensed, I pulled my twitching penis from Lauren’s mouth and I watched with lust-filled eyes as my cock exploded and covered Rachel’s face with ropes of thick, white seed. I began jacking it hard and fast as I stared into Lauren’s eyes. She opened her mouth immediately, knowing what I wanted to do. Then, with a long, low groan, I stiffened and watched as another jet of cum began to cover the expectant mum’s tongue. Every muscle in my lean body stiffened as my balls emptied into Lauren’s open mouth. Then, with a twinkle in her eyes, she closed her mouth and swallowed every drop of my seed.

I dropped to the floor between Lauren’s spread legs and laid my head on one silky smooth thigh. I gasped for breath as I looked across to my girlfriend who was slowly scooping cum from her face and pushing it into her mouth. For a moment I had to wonder just what dimension I was in, and then a slow laugh bubbled up from my gut.

“I came up thinking Lauren was having contractions.”

“Well, I think you had a few of your own and you don’t look terribly disappointed,” she laughed.

Lauren slipped a hand between Rachel’s thighs and smiled. “I think we should get dressed and join our guests.”

In one afternoon, everything had changed again, my fantasies were suddenly realised and he wondered, as he looked over at my girlfriend, if this was the beginning of a whole new experience for the both of them. Looking into her eyes, which had taken on a mischievous glint, I realised that there was probably a whole lot more to come. Knowing that people would be wondering where we were, I dressed quickly before walking back out to the yard. I was milling about near the door, looking at some family photos with Rachel’s mum when I heard voices coming from behind me.

“Oh, but the fun’s just starting, Lauren,” Rachel said.

Lauren responded, “I know, and I really want to stay, but I’m just so tired. I don’t want to be a rain cloud for everyone.”

“Everyone understands. You know that.”

“I know, but it doesn’t make me feel any more awake.”

“But you can’t go back to the house alone. What if you go into labour? You could go lie down on our sofa.”

“I swear that I’m never going to go into labour, Rachel. Ow. Calm down in there, girls.”

Rachel laughed. “I saw that one. They are feeling confined, and that’s all the more reason for you to stay. Besides, everyone’s been drinking. I doubt anyone’s okay to drive right now.”

Thought and action were simultaneous. I walked down the hall and into the front room. “Hey, Rachel. Lauren.” I said nonchalantly.

Lauren smiled, forcing him to suppress a shiver. “Oh, hello there.”

“I thought for a second that it might be time when I saw you two were gone,” I said.

Rachel shook her head. “No, but that’s exactly why I’m trying to convince her to relax here and wait until I can run her home this evening and stay.”

Trying to appear non-committal, he gave a little shrug. “Yeah, you shouldn’t be home alone when you’re already past due. If you really want to go home, I could drive you and hang out, though.”

Lauren’s eyes brightened. “Could you?”

“Well, yeah. I mean, I’m just watching everybody else get drunk. I can only win at horseshoes so many times.”

Lauren turned back to Rachel. “Would that be okay with you?”

Rachel looked off-balance at the sudden turn of events. “Well, I suppose. All he would have to do is get your bag and help you to the car if you go into labour, I guess.”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence!.”

“I didn’t mean it that way.” She sighed and took Lauren’s hand. “If that’s what you really want?”

Lauren nodded.

“Okay. But, you’re not leaving without food. Give me a minute or two to put things together.”

“I’ll go start the car to get the air running,” I offered, “Back in a minute.”

“Thank you.” Lauren gave me a knowing look.

“No problem, Lauren.”

Heart pounding in my chest, I hurried out front to start my car. I felt foolish almost as soon as he recognised how my pulse was racing. I was probably going to be sitting around watching television while she napped.

Try as I might to rationalise it, I still couldn’t wipe the smile off my face.

After moving the passenger seat back as far as possible to accommodate her comfort, I held a hand in front of the vents. Satisfied that it was cooling off, I headed back inside. We didn’t get out of the house fast — or empty handed. Rachel packed an entire picnic basket full of Tupperware containers and foil-wrapped bundles, providing a sampling of the entire feast. Finally, I led the way to the car with the heavy basket in hand.

Once we were both settled, I asked, “You okay? Comfortable?”

“As much as I can be. Thank you. I really do appreciate it.”

“Happy to.”

The drive wasn’t long at all. Once at the front of the house, I took Lauren’s keys and the basket, unlocking the door in advance so she wouldn’t have to stand out in the street.

Lauren sighed as she stepped into her own house. “Oh, that’s a relief.” She stepped over to a couch and leaned against it. “I have to warn you, since you’re going to stay, I’m going to put on something more comfortable and look all frumpy.”

I shook my head and laughed. “I’m not worried about that.” I held up the basket and said, “I’ll go put this stuff away.”

“And I’m going to take a bath.” She gave a smile, and then proceeded to the bathroom.

Naturally, I started daydreaming about the redheaded fertility goddess sitting in a warm bath, her swollen tummy, breasts, and knees poking up from amongst the bubbles. The picture I had looked at so many times let my imagination easily fill in the blanks. I could see her running her hands over her body and bubbles hiding her sex… Then the bubbles washed away. The weight of the basket in my hand eventually snapped me out of the fantasy, though the image lingered as I put everything in the fridge. An almost overwhelming temptation hit me to go stand outside the door and listen to the water lapping, but I resisted with a surge of willpower. The last thing I wanted to do was have to think of an excuse if she happened to hear him or otherwise notice that he was standing outside the bathroom door.

Instead, I took a seat on the end of the couch and picked up the remote. That was as close as I got to turning on the television, though. The show once again running in my head was far more interesting than anything Hollywood could possibly come up with. I was so deep into my aroused musing that I only noticed Lauren when she was a few steps away from the couch. I quickly recovered, tugging the tail of my t-shirt over the telltale evidence of my thoughts. Holding out the remote, I said, “All yours.”

She looked anything but frumpy in a top of the palest teal. Thin straps showed off her shoulders, and the neckline revealed an inch or so of eye-catching freckled cleavage. A band of lace below her breasts flowed into pleats draped over her tummy, hanging down to her hips. She also wore what looked like men’s boxers, revealing long expanses of smooth, gorgeous legs. Her hair was still a little damp, hanging in ringlets around her face. She waved a hand at the remote and moved to the opposite end of the couch. “No, I just want to relax. You can watch something if you want, though.”

“Nah, I’m fine,” I responded. It was all I could do not to blatantly stare at her as I put the remote down on the coffee table.

With a little groan, Lauren sat down on the couch and spun on her bottom, pulling her legs up.

“Let me get out of your way,” I offered, starting to rise.

“No, you’re fine,” she countered as she stretched out her legs, her bare toes mere inches from my leg. “I really do appreciate you playing nursemaid.”

“No problem.” The urge to caress her leg nearly had me twitching.

“I don’t suppose you do foot rubs?” She laughed and shook her head.

I wanted to ask her about her feelings for Rachel but I found myself saying, “I suppose I could give it a try.”

She smiled. “Really? I was only kidding, but my feet are aching so much.”

“Sure. Why not?”

I turned, tingling all over, and reached for her right foot. Curling my fingers over the top of her foot, I used my thumbs to knead the sole. The feeling of her soft skin beneath my fingers was like pure heaven. There wasn’t a callous or rough spot to be found anywhere. After only a few seconds, she let out a groan that was so sexual I thought I was going to bust straight through my underwear and shorts.

“Oh, that feels sooo good,” she moaned, leaning her head back and closing her eyes.

Serenaded by her continuous stream of moans, groans, and sighs, I laboured over her feet, caressing and massaging. I had no concept of time passing. There was only the touch of my skin to hers, and the sound of her voice expressing pleasure.

“You could work on my calves a little, if you want,” she hinted.

I slowly slid my hands upward, fingers gliding over her skin, and felt her shiver. Another wonderful, sensual moan emerged as I squeezed, working the tightness out of her muscles.

“I didn’t know how much I needed this,” she said in a soft voice.

“Well, you’re walking for three,” I said, and chuckled.

“Your daughter’s are certainly very active today — and that feels incredible. You’re really good at this.”

“Thanks. First time lucky, I guess.”

“Mmm — I can’t imagine how good you’ll be with practice, then.”

It was hard to think of anything more uplifting than her words of praise. She slid a hand over her tummy and caressed it, and he felt my fingers itching to join hers.

“They aren’t all prickly, are they? I can hardly see around this to shave.”

“No, not at all. Smooth as silk.”

“I wouldn’t be willing to bet on that if you went any higher.” She laughed. “You can stop if you need to.”

I realised that my fingers had slowed as I contemplated going higher. “No, I’m fine.”

The last thing I wanted to do was stop. Ever.

“Good. I think you’re going to put me to sleep if I relax any more, though.”

“Is that a bad thing?”

“Only if I don’t wake up in time to get to the bathroom. I swear your girls are sitting on my bladder. All I’ve done is pee the last few weeks.” She sat up a little. “Sorry. Here you are being so nice, and all you’re getting in return is a fat pregnant woman complaining.”

“You’re not fat, and you can complain all you want.” The temptation was finally too much. He reached up and patted her tummy. “I put them inside you so you get a free pass.”

“You’re too sweet.”

“Just the truth.”

“I feel like a whale.”

“You’re gorgeous,” I countered.

“Thank you. I know it’s silly, but that just made me feel really good.”

I grinned up at her. “Mission accomplished.”

“I’m going to push my luck, then. Could you do my shoulders, too?”

“Sure.” I slid off the couch and negotiated the narrow space between it and the coffee table.

Lauren sat up a little straighter as I moved in behind her. The subtle, fruity smell of her shampoo made me want to lean down and fill my lungs with the scent as I settled my hands on her shoulders. Once again, the sexy sound of her voice spurred me on. This time, I was standing above her, with the upper swell of her breasts drawing my eyes. Fortunately, hers were closed, so she didn’t notice when the magnetic power of her cleavage overcame my willpower for a second or two.

Lost in what I was doing, I caught my fingers and thumbs on the straps of her top two or three times. When it happened a fourth time, she said, “Just a second.”

To my shocked awe, she pulled the straps down off her shoulders.

“Better?”

“Yeah…”

I couldn’t believe my voice didn’t crack.

I lasted all of a few seconds. Releasing the pressure of the straps had allowed her top to droop, exposing more of her breasts, swollen in preparation to fulfill their true role. No bra contained them. They rose and fell with her breath in a hypnotic rhythm that seemed perfectly coordinated with the throbbing of my manhood.

“I knew it.”

The world snapped back into focus, and I panicked, thinking she’d caught me looking down her top. After the initial moment of fear, I realised that her eyes were still closed.

“You are putting me to sleep.”

I let out a relieved chuckle. “Let yourself go. I’ll look after you.”

“You always were there for me,” she opened her eyes. “No, I’ll regret it if I fall asleep here. Nowhere is comfortable, but the bed is better than the couch.”

“Probably right.”

She sat up, pulling the straps of her top back into place and saying, “Thank you. That felt wonderful. I can’t remember the last time I had a massage, let alone one that good.”

“You’re welcome,” my hands still tingled from the touch of her skin. My pulse raced. My cock throbbed.

“Will you wake me up in two hours, if I don’t wake up myself before then? I don’t want to sleep so long that it’s hard for me to fall asleep tonight.”

“Sure. No problem, Lauren.”

After a quiet grunt of effort, she levered up from the couch. My heart skipped a beat once again as she stepped in close and laid a hand on my cheek.

“You’re an angel, especially after everything we’ve put you through.”

Stunned, I couldn’t manage more than a wordless, dismissive sound in response. Lauren laughed, and turned to walk to the bedroom. Even her slow, shuffling walk was sexy to me. It was going to be a long couple of hours of decompression, after touching her and beholding her beautiful, full breasts.

“I’m going to leave the door open in case I need to hurry to the bathroom,” she called back.

“Okay. Have a good nap.”

A buzzing in my pocket prompted me to pull out my phone. I answered the message from Rachel, saying that everything was fine, and that Lauren was about to take a nap. A minute or so later, she sent a message back informing me that she would be staying with Lauren tonight — a task we had already decided to take turns with — and that she would sneak me a six-pack of beer when she came to relieve me. I wondered if my girlfriend would sleep in the same bed as Lauren? I grinned. The beer alone was a small treat. The fact that Rachel was okay with me drinking it was something altogether different. Today wasn’t turning out so bad after all — other than the sweet torture of being so close to Lauren with a raging hard on.

Plopping down on the couch again, I gave my erection a squeeze. It had been screaming for ever since Lauren had sat down. I was as hard as stone, and surprised that she hadn’t noticed despite my shirt tail dangling for camouflage. A few taps on my phone set an alarm for about an hour and fifty minutes, in case I lost track of time.

Back to daydreaming almost immediately, the massage ended far differently than her going to take a nap in my mind. It was hardly the first time I had imagined being with her, either. I had even gone so far as to research pregnacy sex positions on the internet, just to make my fantasies — and masturbation sessions — more real. Even when I was dating Rachel and having sex regularly, Lauren still filled any lonely nights. There was far more than sex to my fantasies. I admitted to myself quite some time ago that there was more to my feelings than a crush. Since that fateful night at the hotel, it had even helped me deal with seeing her with my ex-best friend. As I had grown steadily aware of how little Joseph appreciated her, that had changed. I would have never treated her that way.

A whimper snapped me back into reality, causing me to sit up and turn toward the bedroom. Though I heard nothing more, I popped up off the couch anyway. I knew Lauren’s voice well enough to have instantly recognised it. At the bedroom door, I peeked in — only for an instant at first — and then a little longer. Deciding that she was still asleep, I stepped in front of the door and sighed.

Lauren was curled up with a long body pillow, which helped support her pregnant bump. She was hugging the pillow as if it was someone lying beside her, and one of her long gorgeous legs was draped over it as well. Her shorts had ridden up as she slept, exposing glimpses of her butt and a sliver of white from her panties. She was smiling, and so beautiful that I stood — transfixed by the sight of her. She whimpered again, and then murmured something as well. She was still smiling, and looked as if she were laughing, though I couldn’t hear the sound. Her lips continued to move, and he leaned into the room, though he still couldn’t make out any words. Just as he was about to tear himself away from the sight of her, three words came out clearly.

“I love you.”

My eyes widened. Now I had to know what she was saying — what she was dreaming about. Any warning shouts that my conscience might have made were quickly and mercilessly stamped down by curiosity. Stepping carefully, testing my weight on every board before committing to it, I moved closer to the bed. Steadily, I could make out more of what she was saying.

“Oh, that tickles. That’s better. That feels good. Mmmmm.”

I must be massaging her in her dreams. Oh well, better than nothing, I guess.

Though I couldn’t make out a few of the next words, the first I could hear dissuaded me of that notion in a hurry.

“Kiss me… again. Mmm. I need… I need it. So hot. I need you. Please, kiss me… down there.”

That sent a shiver through me that caused an audible — if barely — groan. It was hard to interpret what I was hearing as anything else. Silent steps moved me closer to the bed, against anything resembling common sense. I still couldn’t hear every word she mumbled into the pillow, but what I did made him throb like mad.

“Mmm. Please. On fire. Need your touch. Oh yes.”

Then the alarm on my phone went off.

Worse than waking me up from a dream, it was exposing me in reality. I fumbled to shut it off while still in my pocket, to avoid pulling it out where it would be any louder. The damage was already done, and her next words were in full voice — somewhere between awake and asleep.

“No… not already… Rachel doesn’t need you… Your tongue feels so good,” as the last words fell from her mouth, she came fully awake and gasped, her face turning bright red when she saw me standing only a couple of feet away from the bed.

I finally got the alarm off and explained, “I was coming to wake you up.”

“I was talking in my sleep, wasn’t I?” Her blush had faded a little, replaced by a sweet, seductive smile.

“Yes, you were.”

“Well, I know what I was dreaming about, so how much did you hear?”

“A little.”

She let out an exasperated sigh. “Okay, my hormones are too out of control to play this game.” A crooked finger beckoned me near as she rolled onto her back. “Kiss me before either of us comes to our senses.”

Even as my mind whirled, my body was moving. I had dreamed about this for far too long. I leaned over the bed, pressing my lips to hers. She moaned into the kiss, hands moving to roam over my back. Her eyes were still closed and her lips puckered when I straightened over my elbows above her. She shivered, and then her eyes opened. “Mmm. Wow.”

“I will always love you, Lauren”

“I know. That was the sweetest kiss anyone has ever given me. Just like everything else about you.” She reached up to caress my cheek. “You always had a way of making me feel better when Joseph was ignoring me to get drunk, or forgot my birthday. You never forgot my birthday.”

“He didn’t deserve you.”

Her cheeks reddened again, and she closed her eyes for a moment. “I’ve tried almost everything they say is supposed to help you go into labour. Spicy food, castor oil, playing with my nipples…”

The last made him throb.

“There’s one thing I haven’t tried.”

“What’s that?”

She answered not with words, but by tugging the straps of her top off her shoulders again. This time, she didn’t stop, slipping her arms completely out of the straps, and pulling the top down off her breasts.

“Beautiful,” I breathed, drinking in the sight. Rosy pink rings surrounded her stiff nipples, capping the globes I had studiously watched grow larger as her pregnancy progressed.

“Please, suck my tits?”

I didn’t need to be asked twice. My elbows bent again, and her fingers twined into my hair. The first touch of my lips was a soft kiss, barely there. She shivered again as my lips closed over her nipple, and she whimpered. Repeating the kiss on her other breast, I felt a tug — a silent request for more. Happily acquiescing, I suckled her nipple, swirling my tongue over the stiffened bud.

Lauren moaned, thrusting her breasts up toward me. “Oh yes, it’s been so long. You’re so gentle. It feels so good.”

Even in the fog of passion, I took that cue, curbing my desire to nurse her swollen breasts with all the hunger I felt. Instead, I caressed and tantalised them, my lips and tongue constantly changing the sensations. I switched back and forth between the pair, giving each equal treatment. A taste — something subtle, unique, and new — gave me momentary pause. Remembering that she had said her breasts were leaking, I felt a surge of euphoria. The taste had to be her pre-milk, and I wanted more. A glance just before switching nipples confirmed my suspicions. A droplet had welled up from the erect bud. Rather than take her nipple in my mouth, I scooped up the drop with my tongue first, savouring the flavour and circling her areola with my tongue. After sucking her nipple for a few seconds, I noticed that the other had provided yet another succulent drop. Back and forth I went, drinking from her wellspring and imagining what it would be like once her full milk came in.

“You’re making me so wet,” she said as one hand moved from the back of my head and between my legs. I groaned as her fingers found my hardness. “I want to see you.”

Feeling torn for a moment, I ultimately gave in to her desire and I ceased drinking from the font of her mother’s first milk. After a final kiss — and taste — I stood up to pull off my shirt. On the bed, Lauren wriggled and tugged to remove her top as well. She had just pulled the pale teal cloth over her head when I kicked off my shoes and pulled down my shorts. Lauren gasped and her eyes widened as my cock popped free to twitch before her eyes. She stared for a moment, and then looked up at me. “Oh my, you are so well endowed. It’s a shame I’m not carrying boys.”

“What?” I asked as I leaned back over the bed.

She beckoned me into a kiss, and then whispered into his ear, “Let’s just say that’s one more reason I picked the wrong man.”

Petty as it might be, I couldn’t help smirking at the revelation that I had my arrogant best friend ‘outgunned’.

“Help me out of these.” She pushed down on the waist of her shorts.

Curling my fingers beneath the band, I tugged the boxers down when she lifted her bottom. As soon as they cleared her feet, she parted her legs slightly, and I accepted the invitation. Her head lifted up off the pillow and she yelped as my fingers brushed over her mound. I could feel hints of dampness, and see the dark shadow of hair beneath. She lifted her bottom off the bed again, and I followed the silent instruction, pulling down her panties.

There was an apology in her voice when she said, “I can’t really see or reach to shave.”

It didn’t bother me in the slightest. Her folds peeked out from amongst the nest of red curls, making my mouth water for a taste of her. There was a much easier way than using words to tell her that a little hair wasn’t a problem.

“Oh yes,” Lauren said as I climbed onto the bed, nudging one of her knees to the side. She parted her legs wide, and I dived straight in.

The scent of her arousal was thick and exciting as my tongue smoothed back her ginger curls. I got just a little taste of her wetness in the first lap, but the next wriggled between her folds, coating my tongue in her nectar. My head rested against her tummy, making the angle a little awkward, but the reward was more than worth it. She tasted like no woman I had ever gone down on before. Drunk on her sweet juices, I sought every drop I could find, but made sure to give her clit plenty of attention as well.

“Oh, don’t stop. So good. Faster. Yes, fuck yes!”

Her breathing quickened. Each inhale was a noisy gasp, and every exhale a moan or a squeal. She wriggled and twitched, one hand coming to rest on the back of my head. Unable to resist, I reached up to stroke one hand over the side of her tummy as I lapped her.

“Can’t believe… So close. So good. Oh. Oh. Ohmigod!”

She stiffened, her fingers knotting painfully into my hair and thighs squeezing against the side of my head. She let out a loud squeal and began to quake as orgasm coursed through her body.

“Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Ahhhhhh yesssssssss!”

I continued to lap for a few seconds, drinking up the increased flow of her juices and reveling in how hard she seemed to be coming. The fingers twined into my hair tugged upward, and I had little choice but to leave her sweet folds. She was still trembling, her pussy lips twitching as she yelped her way through the ongoing orgasm.

Her voice a warbling whimper as she went limp, Lauren cried out, “Oh my god.”

After licking my lips, I couldn’t believe the words passing my own lips as he asked, “Oh, did I make you cum?”

She laughed, squeezing her legs together for a second. “What do you think? I have never got off that fast.” A sudden lurch shook her, and she snapped a hand to her tummy.

“I don’t think someone’s terribly amused about all the fluttering going on in there. Here. Feel.”

He let her guide my hand, and almost as soon as he touched her stomach, he felt one of my daughter’s kick. It surprised me so much that I jerked my hand away on instinct.

“She’s the feisty one, like her mother,” Lauren said, rolling her eyes. “It was so worth it, though. Kiss me?”

I lay down beside her, and melted into an aggressive, hungry kiss. Her hand found my manhood at the same time, wrapping around it. When their lips at last parted, she grinned, then bit her lower lip, and stroked me a little faster.

“I want you,” I said, unable to hold back any longer. “I will always want you.”

“I want you too. But how?” She patted her tummy.

My internet research was about to pay off. Scooting closer, I gave her another quick peck on the lips. “Are you okay on your side?”

She nodded, and then followed the guidance of my hand to roll over, facing away from me. I lifted one of her legs, stroking her shoulder with the other hand, and spooned in against her body. She gasped as my cock nestled up against her butt. A little more wriggling positioned the head of my cock against her wet heat. A long gasp escaped him as I sank inside her. She was unbelievably hot and wet inside. The angle didn’t allow for much penetration, but that was part of the point of the position, and I hardly cared.

“You’re so hard. So big.”

“You feel so good, Lauren.”

“Give it to me. Fuck me then I want you to cum inside me. They do say sex can induce a birth.”

I worked my hips with a slow, rocking motion, stroking my cock inside her. She moaned with every shallow thrust, often punctuating it with whispers of, “Yes.”

Though the position was a little hard on the back, it let me feel her hot skin against me and explore her body with my hands. A little effort even let me kiss the back of her neck, eliciting sharp whimpers each time. Her tummy fascinated me, and my hands stroked over it often as I worked my hips, pushing into her saturated sheath. Those caresses always drew sweet, satisfied moans, encouraging me to trace every contour of the taut skin I could reach.

“Oh, so good. Faster.”

I was barely containing the urge to do so anyway, and obliged her — within reason. My hands still roamed her body, cupping her breasts and rubbing her clit, but primarily indulging my desire to feel her pregnant bump. The lack of leverage meant that I only had my hips to work with, providing a perfect medium between what they both wanted and what was good for the babies. The first little itch of my own climax tingled in the head of my cock, and I knew that things were going to progress rapidly from there.

Fortunately, she appeared to be well ahead of me.

“Right there. Yes, baby. Oh, I’m gonna cum,” she cried out, her voice rising rapidly in both volume and pitch.

“Cum for me, Lauren,” I grunted, barely holding back an eruption of my own as I pumped my hips as fast as he could manage.

“Oh, god! Yes! I’m… Ahh!”

Her satiny walls squeezed tight around me, and she screamed as her climax once again claimed her. My right hand rested on her tummy, and I could feel it contracting — fluttering. I managed a few more halting thrusts, and then we were both climaxing. She held her breath for ages as it built and then screamed as her orgasm peaked and took her and shook her like a rag doll. My balls responded by spurting load after load deep into her eager cunt. I felt her sucking the very essence of my sperm-laden semen deep into her dilated vagina.

I pressed hard against her body, shooting hot jets of cum deep inside her and as I was cumming that I remembered my daughter’s growing in there. I wanted to impregnate her again and fill her sexy belly with my babies! I whispered all this in her ear and that set her off on another orgasm with my cock trapped inside her while she moaned and bucked and fucked us both to exhaustion Afterwards we lay naked with each other quiet and a bit stunned at what had happened. For long minutes, I stayed nestled in her depths, stroking her tummy and kissing her neck. Finally, both of us had to move.

“Thank you. I needed that so much,” she said after we had finally recovered their breath.

“So did I.”

“You’ve always had a crush on me, haven’t you?”

My face warmed, but he answered, “Yeah.”

“It always made me feel good.” She let out a groan of effort, lifting up onto one elbow to kiss him. “I started having…” After a brief pause and a nervous laugh, she continued, “dreams about you.”

“Really?”

“Mmm hmm. You made them come true, too. The way you look at me. The way you hold me. The way you touch me. The way you made me cum.”

I shivered from her words, feeling a fresh surge of blood trying to fill my softening organ.

“That’s really why I had to leave today when Rachel and I were… It was all I could think about whenever I looked at you today. Then when you offered to bring me home…”

“I think about you all the time.”

She snuggled in close and stroked her hand over my chest. “Mmm, that made me all tingly. Rachel knows, you know?”

“Huh?”

“She’s not blind. She said something while you were out starting the car. She’s not the only one, either. I guess neither of us was hiding it very well. She said we would all be good for each other.”

That was both embarrassing and shocking. “You mean — like..?”

She nodded. “I’d like to.”

“Me too.”

Lauren’s smile widened and a single tear ran down her cheek. I wiped it away with the tip of my finger, and the two of us lay lost in each other’s eyes for quite some time.

“We should probably get up, though. There are some things I don’t think Rachel would want to know about, and she’ll be coming over later.”

“Guess you’re right. I don’t want to, though.”

“Me either.”

This time, it was I who sat up and sought her lips for a lingering, passionate kiss.

She moaned. “Mmm… Those kisses aren’t helping me get… Oh!”

I sat up straight, alarmed at the sharpness in her voice. “Are you okay?”

“Yes, but… my water just broke.”

Brain going into overdrive, I stammered, “W-what do I do? I…”

She pressed a finger to my lips and laughed. “Get dressed, get me a wash rag and a towel, help me get dressed, then call Rachel. The babies aren’t coming this minute.”

“Okay,” I responded, swinging my legs over the edge of the bed, my mind still awhirl.

“Wait!”

“Yeah?”

“I want you with me. Are you okay with that?”

“Yes, of course.” The thought of watching her have my baby was actually exciting. “Anything for you.”

“Thank you. Go on, and don’t forget to wash up before you get dressed.” She glanced down at my pussy-slick cock and grinned. “I’m a lucky woman… and I’m proud to be able to make you a Daddy,” she sighed happily. I felt my heart swell with love for the adorable redhead.

Epilogue

Lauren gave birth to twin girls and she was right, they looked just like their mum except they had my eyes. Rachel and I never had any issues with each other, or with the fact that we would share our time with Lauren and the girls. We worked together as a little family and it was handy that we lived so close together.

Rachel moved in with me permanently a couple of months after Lauren had my babies. Until then she split her time between the old apartment, she let that lease run down, Lauren’s house to “help out”, and then with me. We seemed to be closer after she moved in with me and Rachel didn’t mind that I too would spend a proportion of my time with Lauren. My friends would even ask if anything was going on between us or if I had ever thought about it. I admitted that I had thought about it, that was no secret, but everyone just assumed Joseph had put his babies inside her then done a runner… which wasn’t beyond what people thought of him anyway. It was a good job he didn’t come back to town as his reputation had been well and truly tarnished.

Sometimes I still had flashbacks to that fateful day when I found out he had been cheating with Rachel but slowly she became the some focus of my dreams. The dreams felt so real I could have sworn they were; I’d be asleep on the couch and it would be pitch black in the living room. I’d feel the soft and wet suction of someone’s mouth sliding up and down my hard shaft. I’d wake up and see the silhouette of her voluptuous body; my eyes would slowly adjust to the darkness and I’d finally be able to make out the face. It was Rachel and she was gagging and choking herself on my cock.

Rachel had certainly changed in the bedroom. Occasionally when she was at work she might ask me to grab something from her room or check on something in her cupboard and I’d do as asked. I could never not notice the plethora of sex toys she had lying around; I always made sure to mention it to her as well. Although I had constant access to her stuff, her lingerie, her vibrators, and butt plugs; I opted not to bother any of them despite my curiosities. Fast forward to present day; Rachel’s lease was up at our old apartment and I was financially stable so we agreed she should move in with me. I made room for her things and today was the day we would officially move in together. It felt like we had returned to where we were when this whole story began.

Of course I agreed to help her move after all she had just done for me the past year. I had put her through hell and my daughter’s absolutely adored her. I needed her close. I needed her with me. So I met her bright and early and we began moving her stuff; Rachel had A LOT of things. We must have filled the hire van up five or six times; it took literally all day. The final thing we brought in was the sofa that had some special memories; I grabbed one side and on the other side stood Rachel, dressed in her usual tight tank top and skin tight booty shorts. My eyes were completely glued to her pert breasts as I watched her walk backwards; with every step back they bounced up and down and her tank top even ended up getting caught on the arm rest of the couch as we made our way up the stairs. Each stair we climbed the sofa pulled her tank top down just a little bit further until her tits were all but completely hanging out of her shirt. I felt my cock twitch inside my shorts. We sat the couch down in the middle of the living room and caught our breath.

“Thanks again for helping me.” Her arms opened wide as she brought herself in to hug me and I reciprocated; as I said she’s a few inches shorter than me so she stepped onto her tip toes and pushed the cleavage of her breasts into the bottom of my chin and pulled down on the back of my head. Almost as if she was trying to pull me face first into her tits. I stood strong and straight, slightly pulling back to make sure I didn’t fall into her.

“Hey, half of this stuff feels like my responsibility anyway,” I reassured her, “I’m glad we are bringing it all back together in OUR new house.” I emphasised the word so she understood my commitment to her. I watched a smile play across her face as we held each other. She stared at me for a brief second during the hug and I could feel her heart beating through her chest; her nipples were rock hard and I could see her nipples through her tank top as she wasn’t wearing a bra. She pulled back a bit to make eye contact with me and started to lean in to kiss me. Our lips joined, they were gentle kisses, but very sexual, sensual and intentional kisses – she immediately responded and I could tell that this was going to be special.

We stayed on that couch for several minutes just kissing. I was intentionally avoiding touching her on any of her sensitive areas and instead rubbed outside of her clothing and around her breasts and pussy – just caressing her neck, legs, thighs, belly and arms. I could feel her growing more and more excited as the moments went by. Both still fully dressed and began kissing more, all the while getting more and more heated. I was still avoiding her breasts and pussy on purpose which was getting increasingly difficult, as I was hard as a rock and wanted to bury my dick deep inside her.

Finally, she couldn’t take it anymore. She wanted out of her clothing, so she removed her top, which always gets me excited. Just seeing her beautiful breasts in her bra gets me hard. And as she undid the snaps releasing her tits I thought I would explode right there in my pants. As I knelt down and began kissing her some more, intentionally kissing around her hardening silver dollar sized nipples and only massaging the sides of her breasts, I could tell she was getting hotter by the second. She was moving sexually and seemingly attempting to get me to touch her more sensitive areas, but I did not. I wanted the passion and excitement to build. I wanted her pussy wet and I wanted her to know it. After some extended time kissing and massaging her breasts and inner thighs she asked if she should take off her pants – I agreed, but only the pants, not her panties. Earlier that day I had been thinking about rubbing her pussy through her panties – sometimes dreams do come true – and on this night they did.

Once her pants were off, I continued kissing her all over, again avoiding her more sensitive areas, and began to rub her sweet pussy through her grey thong. Her box was so hot, I could feel the heat well outside her panties and I could smell her – that familiar and beautiful scent that I love so much. I kissed around her pussy. I kissed her pussy through her panties, while I squeezed her breasts and gently tweaked her nipples. She was breathing rather heavily by this point and her body was feeling and looking more beautiful than ever.

After this prolonged and highly sensual period of playing with each other my dick was so hard it was hurting. Finally she suggested that I take off my pants, so I stood up right in front of where her head was on the couch and took off my shorts, boxers and all. My stiff cock sprung into view and I saw her smile. Now that I was accessible, she motioned for me to come closer, which I did. She grabbed the base of my cock with one hand and guided me down with the other. Bringing the head of my penis into her mouth she sucked softly and slowly. The sensation was incredible. Little by little she took more and more of me into her mouth until she had all of me. This was wonderful. She then began guiding me slowly in and out of her mouth with perfect tension and moisture. As she took my full lengh in and out of her mouth I felt her soft hands caressing my back, ass and thighs.

At one point I looked down as I had exited her mouth temporarily, only to see her open wide and take me all the way back in. This was such a turn on to me. To see her eagerly opening wide to please me. Sucking my big hard cock like never before. I always love to please her and was very eager to eat her pussy. As I pulled out of her mouth, I was standing over her, still very hard and horny – just taking in her beauty and thinking how lucky I am to be there nude, in love and experiencing her beautiful ripe body.

I knelt down and started kissing her breasts again, now paying full attention to her nipples; squeezing one, while sucking the other. I worked my way down to her love box and kissed slowly all the way around her belly and thighs as I rubbed her swollen clit with my thumb. I couldn’t take it any more. I had to taste her sweet juices. I moved in slowly, as not to be too aggressive. First one lick and then one more slow and meaningful lick. I began to slowly lap at her beautiful pussy, continuing to rub her clit with her own juices. She was so hot and wet, I thought I would cum by just going down on her.

As I ate my lover I was massaging her breasts as she heaved in ecstasy. She was grinding her pussy up and into my face, reaching out for my tongue as I sucked on her swollen clit. I went slowly at first but her enthusiasm naturally increased my licking, sucking and squeezing. As the pace became more feverish, I was circling her incredibly hard nipples with my fingers in the same motion I was circling her clit with my tongue. It was at this point that she started moaning and writhing the way she does when she’s about to come. Then she let out her telltale “I’m gonna cum, I’m cumming, I’m cumming” and then she came – orgasming so hard in my mouth s her body was quivering and she became paralyzed in sexual content.

I let her recover for a minute or two, gently touching her here and there. Then I moved up and kissed her deeply – her sweet juices still on my lips and mouth. We kissed passionately for a few minutes while she stroked my cock until she began to massage her clit and slit with the head of my dick. At that point I could take no more. I slowly entered her tight, soaking wet pussy and she moaned pleasurably and I began making love to her; slowly at first with every long stroke bringing me closer to orgasm. I knew it would not be long but I held back, watching her breasts bounce as I slid in and out of her beautiful pussy. Burying my cock deep in her love hole, stroke after stroke. Squeezing her tits. Faster and faster, deeper and deeper I fucked my gorgeous girlfriend. I felt my load about to go while I watched her breasts motioning over and over with each deep stroke – and that was it – I filled her pussy with my love juice and collapsed in her arms, kissed her sweet mouth and enjoyed the moment still buried deep inside her.

“For old times sake.” She whispered.

“I’ll miss this old place.” I replied. I withdrew and we tidied ourselves up before carrying out the sofa and closing the door on the old apartment.

Moving in together felt different this time around. It wasn’t a move of convenience, it felt like our lives were combining, like we were symbiotic to each other. In many ways that was true. There was an excitement and spontaneity that didn’t exist beforehand. We felt like a romantic couple and with Lauren literally at the bottom of the garden everything seemed perfect. I could be a daddy to my girls and care for the two beautiful women in my life.

Our love life escalated from that point also. I had a new appreciation for her kinks and she would flirt with me in public and send me messages at work when we weren’t together. I reciprocated by teasing her mercilessly. A message from Rachel popped up one afternoon at my desk and my mind began to wander; her message read:

“Just for you, Daddy.”

Just above it was the bottom of a picture; I quickly scrolled up and what would you know, it was a nude of Rachel. She was sitting on the edge of her bed wearing a white lace thong with a matching white garter belt and stockings to accompany it; her legs were crossed and she wasn’t wearing a bra. Her enhanced breasts were out in the open for my viewing pleasure. She had a finger slipped between her plump lips and she had on bright red lipstick.

The blood began rushing to my cock and before I knew it I was rock hard; I was completely hooked and I needed more. I continued to scroll through their conversation and I found many exceptional pictures of Rachel; I saw just about everything you could see. Unfortunately the one thing I didn’t see was that delicious ass of hers; her ass was easily the greatest thing about her and all I wanted was to chow down on it. I excused myself and went to the bathroom to stroke my cock to each picture she sent, taking my time to really examine and admire her body; I proudly shot my load against the mirror. She was my girlfriend. My lover. Those images were properly stored in my memory bank after that day.

It was Rachel’s turn to help out next door with the babies so I turned in and had an early night with those images burning into my dreams. It was in the early hours when I heard a noise – That must be Rachel, I thought to myself as I closed my eyes once more. I heard her footsteps as she got settled in as she made her way to the bathroom; the shower turned on and I heard the shower curtain slide over and that’s the last thing I remember before falling asleep. The next thing I remembered was the bed depressing by my side and the a whispering voice,

“Hey, are you awake?”

Her dark hair was still damp from the shower and she wasn’t wearing much of anything; from what I could make out she was only wearing a thong. She didn’t have a top on or a bra and her back was facing me; just as quickly as I’d flipped the switch on the lamp she switched it back off.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you.” She said.

“Don’t worry about it. Is Lauren Ok? Did the girls stay asleep this time?”

“Yes, we just ended up chatting… I want to ask you something but first… I really, I need this… I need you.”

Rachel was not on her knees sitting over top of me and her face was coming closer and closer to my face; I had no words for her. Instinct took over; my hand reached out and caressed her face before making it’s way to the back of her head. I grabbed a handful of her damp hair and balled it in my fist to keep it from dangling in my face; I slightly tugged it pulling her head back for a little tease and then brought her in for a kiss. My cock was already rock solid before our lips had connected; her tits were resting on my chest and her hardening nipples pressing into mine. Our lips locked and I felt the thickness of hers pressed against mine as my tongue passed through them and through her teeth until our tongues finally met. I quickly twisted my hips and rolled her over onto her back so that I was now on top of her as we continued to passionately embrace the other. My hands made their way from her thick hips up her body until they were acquainted with her perfect breasts; I squeezed her nipples gently until they were hard enough to cut glass.

My hand continued up until it reached her neck; with one hand still firmly grasping one of her tits I wrapped my hand around her throat with a firm grip and turned my attention to her nipple as I began sucking it. I kept a strong grip on her throat as I made my way back up her body; kissing her tits, her collar bone, and finally up her neck until our lips met once more. Her tongue strongly wrestled against mine inside of her mouth until she took control and started sucking on my tongue; once she released it she pushed her tongue as far as she could into my mouth and essentially started licking the inside of my mouth.

With my hand still wrapped around her throat I pulled her up from where she laid and grabbed her by the hair with my other hand once again. I pivoted on the bed again so that I was now laying and she was on her knees; I released the grip I had on her throat and held her by the hair. It seemed the rougher I was with her the more turned on she got so I didn’t slow down for one second. I placed my free hand on her chin and pulled her jaw down to open her mouth; I spit into her mouth and then shoved her head down until her mouth was wrapped around my cock. I could feel the spit slipping down the shaft of my cock as Rachel opened her throat as wide as she could for me; I could feel every inch of my cock sliding down her wet throat. She began to cough and gag but never pulled back or attempted to take my cock out of her throat; in fact she pushed forward without stopping at all. Before I knew it my cock was lodged all the way in her throat and I could feel her tongue massaging the base of my cock in an attempt to lick my balls.

She began flexing her throat and swallowing while my cock was inside of her essentially massaging it with her throat; my legs tensed up and I was transported into a state of pure ecstasy. For a brief moment I lost control of my entire body as she continued to jam my cock up and down in her throat, swallowing and gagging the whole time; once I regained control I grabbed her hair and chin once more and guided her face up and down like a hinge along my cock. I could feel tears begin to stream down her face as her black mascara started to run; I didn’t let up. I continued to slowly guide her throat as slow as I wanted to and she never objected once.

“You’re a Daddy now… you’re all grown up… and I think you and I should get married. We’re perfect for one another, don’t you think?”

She looked at me, a smile playing around her face, her tongue showing pink between her lips in a sign she was being humorous. We’d been living together for a few weeks and I must admit I hadn’t thought about marriage since the affair.

But she was right. Rachel was everything a man could want. And our relationship was really positive, fun, loving and tender. We were great together. From that point on, she would laughingly call me “the old man”, “hubby” or her “other half”. And I loved it.

I looked at her closely. Her dark hair was long and straight, down to past her shoulders. She was wearing a black vest top and certainly no bra. She was terribly beautiful, skinny, with tiny breasts, like her mother and I have to say, just the way I liked women. She had tight black leggings and black Converse trainers. Her wrists were covered in purple bangles. She was stylish, beautiful and utterly desirable. The colour of her eyes was mesmerising, ocean blue, I spent what seemed like hours lost in them.

“It’s so good to be here, with you, Daddy,” she said, then, kneeling up, she put her lips against mine. Suddenly her tongue snaked out into my mouth. My tongue instinctively joined with hers, we kissed for a few moments, and then she pulled back.

“We are meant to be together, Daddy!” She laughed and then returned to her theme again. “Daddy. I really do think you and I should get married. We’re perfect for one another, don’t you think? We have so much fun together. You have supported me and loved me. I just worry… that now you have your baby girls… you’re tied to Lauren… and I want you tied to me.”

“Rachel, this is such a weird conversation to have.” I laughed again. “But if I could marry anyone in the whole world, it would be you! I love to spend time with you, and you know how I feel about you. I take it that Lauren has put this thought into your mind?”

“We talked about it, yes. She suggested it… among other things,” we lay down together, in a daze. She was in my arms and I could feel every delicious curve. It was so wrong, feeling this way, but also wonderfully right. As we lay together, I couldn’t help but let my hands wander over her beautiful body. Her soft skin, her glossy hair, her strong arms and firm back. I was desperate to explore more but some last vestige of decency stopped me from going further.

“I love you, Daddy,” she said quietly and moved her face to mine, kissing me tenderly on my lips.

I pulled her in to me and we held each other tightly. My erection lay between us like a dirty secret. Almost imperceptibly she moved herself against it, slowly at first, then more firmly, grinding hard, and then fast, whilst we both trembled with the wrongness of it. Suddenly she became rigid and kissed me hard.

“Oh Daddy,” she breathed as her trembling continued. “Oh daddy. Oh yesssss.”

Then it was over. We lay together, whilst her breathing slowed.

“Can we talk about it in the morning?” she whispered sleepily.

“Of course,” I responded, giving it some thought, “we need to discuss…” but then I became acutely aware that Rachel was already fast asleep in my arms. “We can discuss it in the morning.” I said and I kissed her forehead.

I dreamed of primal, anamalistic sex with Rachel that night. I was more than a bit startled when I heard, “Morning hubby!” as my sordid dreams shattered i to one million pieces. The sun had risen and Rachel woke me up with a kiss.

“Huh? Oh, good morning… ah, thanks!” She had brought me coffee.

She kissed me on the cheek like a dutiful wife might and laughed. But there was an underlying tone that hinted that things had moved on a little further. Some greater closeness. Something understood. There was a palpable sense of excitement. I couldn’t get the previous night out of my head, of course. Her “You and I should get married,” went around and around my mind. I wanted to, more than anything I’d ever imagined. I loved Rachel more than I could say, and now wanted her in my arms, like a drug.

“Shall we do it again, Daddy?”

I nodded.

“I’d like nothing better!”

“I’ll be back in a moment, hubby to be.”

There was a wait while I lay letting the caffeine effects wash over me. I was in a delicious state. I loved Rachel, I wanted her with every fiber of my being. I heard her rustling around in bags for a few minutes and sat up on the bed, grabbing my shirt and began to get dressed. A few minutes later I could hear her steps getting closer and pausing, nervously outside the door. And then it opened, and Rachel walked in. She took my breath away. I’ve never seen a more beautiful sight. She was dressed in white lingerie, a quarter cup bra with white stockings and suspenders, a thin white veil over her head, the light shining from behind her.

“So Daddy… Will you really marry me?”

She stood in front of me and looked into my eyes.

“Will you Daddy? Do you take me, Rachel, to be your wife?”

She began to unbutton my shirt, quickly slipping it off. I was topless before the most beautiful woman I’d ever known.

“To have and to hold, from this day forward”

Her hand went to the waistband of my jeans, unclipped the fastener, and slid down the zipper.

“Forsaking all others”.

She threw back the veil, and leaned in to kiss me lewdly, her tongue in my mouth, whilst she pulled out my penis and held it firmly in her hand. I was in heaven.

“For richer, for poorer”.

She stripped me naked and pushed me on the floor. Climbing on top of me and I felt the warmth and wetness of her vagina as she held my penis at the entrance. She began to move backwards and forwards, rubbing it against her opening.

“In sickness and in health, as long as you live?”

She stopped and put the tip a little way inside her.

“Do you Daddy?”

I looked longingly into her blue eyes.

“Oh yes, I do, I do!” I called out.

“Say the words Daddy,” she said as she almost imperceptibly lowered herself, taking a little of me inside her. I was delirious for her.

“I take you Rachel, to be my wife, in sickness and in health…”

She lowered herself further.

“For poorer. Oh God Rachel, please. For richer! Marry me!” I shouted as she lowered herself completely and I was inside the most beautiful, crazy, sensual woman I had ever known.

And then we were fucking, really fucking like I’d never experienced in my life. Violent, and passionate. She bit me, she scratched at my chest and nipples, raking her nails deep in my skin, marking me as hers. The marijuana, the sheer wickedness of our coupling, her wild abandonment, added up to an experience of my lifetime. I was hard, in a way that I had never been. And on the edge of climax. I wanted this to last forever. Momentarily she stopped and pulled off her bra but kept on the veil. She was naked underneath, her tiny breasts were the most delicious things I’d seen. She was wearing a garter which I noticed in the moment of calm in our frenzied loving.

Now she was on top of me again, her loins battering mine whilst she did the most amazing things with her hips. She reached down and kissed me hard whilst her hands fumbled beneath us. Then I felt her finger penetrate my anus. Wet and slick, her finger met no resistance as she slid deep inside me. No-one had ever done that for me. I was in ecstasy.

“You’re mine now,” She yelled. “My Daddy, my husband. My husband.” And then she came with a howl, and I joined her, our wild coupling reached a climax like I’d never experienced. Afterwards we lay, satiated, spent, wet, in the grip of the most powerful sensations.

“Oh Daddy,” Rachel laughed, as she kissed me lovingly. “I can’t wait for our real wedding night!”

I couldn’t wait any longer; I had to have her. I shoved her backwards onto the bed, ripped the thong she was wearing in half right off of her body, and quickly mounted her with her legs thrown over my shoulders in a missionary position; I slipped my cock up and down the slit of her pussy which was literally dripping down her thighs at this point. I rubbed the head of my cock back and forth against her clit rapidly before sliding back down the slit once more before pushing forward and penetrating her wet hole.

I made sure to calmly restrain myself as I waited for her cunt to stretch to the girth of my cock and once it did… Her vagina basically swallowed my penis. I fell forward as my cock thrusted all the way inside of her; her arms wrapped around me and I could feel the claws of her nails pushed deeply into my back. We both laid there in pause; her body began trembling as my cock pressed against her cervix. I pushed myself back up to where I was in control and grabbed two handfuls of both of her tits to steady myself; I held her tits tightly as I proceed to start pounding away at her pussy. I pushed her legs back far over her head and held them there as I continued to pound her as hard as I could; I had a good view of her cunt and her clit piecing and I could feel her ass bounce every time I pushed into her.

“Cho- Choke me, Daddy.” She screamed, short of breath from the onslaught of my thrusting.

Without hesitation I quickly wrapped a hand around her throat and began to squeeze the life out of her. I pounded away and the pressure of my grip around her throat continued to get harder and harder and before I knew it she started to cum; I could feel her pussy tight and seize around my cock. I could see she was beginning to fade as her eyes started to roll in the back of her head; she was on the verge of passing out from me choking her just as she started to climax. I released the grip I had on her throat as I thrusted deeply inside of her; she seemed panicked as she gasped for air and I could feel pressure building on the tip of my cock.

With every last breath she had gained she shrieked as she started to cum; her pussy ejected my cock as a stream of gushing liquid shot from her pussy as she squirted all over me. I shoved my cock back into her as deep as I could while she was still cumming and continued to fuck her; she was so tense she couldn’t breathe. Once she finally started to exhale she grabbed my face and pulled it into hers and started to kiss me as her orgasm began to die down. When she was finished I flipped her over onto all fours; this was it. Everything I’d been waiting for. I took my place on my knees behind her and slowly guided her hips backwards; I was in awe of just how round her ass was now that it was in my face. I placed both hands on her ass and spread it; I played around with it bouncing and shaking it with my hands, nibbling on her ass cheeks. I couldn’t wait any longer and with no warning at all I shoved my tongue directly into her asshole.

I feasted on her ass for what felt like a lifetime and I’m not kidding when I say she had the sweetest ass I’d ever tasted; her ass literally tasted like french vanilla ice cream and I didn’t want to stop eating it. After I was done having my fun it was time for the main event; I pressed my cock at the top of her vagina and massaged her clit before slowly gliding it along her slit and pressing forward. I grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled back on it hard; pulling her back hard enough to make her impale herself on my cock. Her head snapped back and she was looking up at the ceiling as my cock filled her stretched out cunt; I started slow so that I could feel every inch of my cock being swallowed by her pussy, I closed my eyes and continued to slowly grind back and forth into her and imagined I was fucking her ass; it was right there and I couldn’t have it… Yet.

My slow strokes soon turned into more hard pounding and I fucked her even harder from behind than I did when I was on top; she’d yell out “spank me” every now and again and I’d swing as hard as I could and it would echo throughout the house like thunder. I could feel my stamina start to weaken so I slowed my strokes WAY down to prepare to cum; I decided to twirl my thumb around her asshole and “test the waters.” Of course she didn’t interject; that was my sign to go.

I put my thumb back into my mouth and slicked it up with spit before pushing it into her asshole; her ass was very receptive and swallowed my thumb as her cunt had my cock. I’d pull back with my cock and thrust forward with my thumb and vice versa; when I shoved my cock into her I was pulling my thumb out of her ass. I continued to penetrate both of her holes until I couldn’t take it any longer. I pushed deep and pulled back far enough so that my cock was still inside of her and I shoved my thumb as deep as I could; I could feel my thumb massaging my cock through the wall of her ass and the feeling was too much for me to handle.

“I’m gonna…” I began.

“Do it. Cum inside me.” She shouted.

“I’m…” I continued to stammer as I slowly thrust in and out of her.

“My pussy is your pussy, Daddy…” She moaned.

This sent me over the edge and I pushed as far as I could inside of her burying my cock in her pussy; I froze as I reached the peak of my orgasm and we could both feel my cock as it twitched and pumped rope after rope of cum inside of her. I continued to massage my cock with my thumb as I froze to shoot my cum deep and once I’d reached my climax I continued to slowly thrust in and out until it was over. I collapsed forward over top of her and rested my head on her back until we both fell to our sides on the bed and her cunt finally released my cock. We both laid there in silence and began drift in and out of consciousness as well fell asleep until finally, she kissed me on the cheek and thanked me.

After a couple of months our little family began to settle into routines. The world still turned and, for the most part, most people ignored the fact that we spent so much time together. In fact we are only really noticed when people see the three of us walking together, arm in arm, on the street. They come to a stop, take a look and do a double take. And why not? My girls are beautiful, exquisite in fact. I am the luckiest man on earth to be loved by, and to love, two such beautiful women.

Everyone gravitated to us when the twins joined us in their pram more often than not. Rachel and I had been living next door to, and with, the twins for the last three months. I woke up every day and thanked my lucky stars for bringing me these two little redheaded clones into the world and for making my life happier than I ever thought it could be. There were many times in my life when I didn’t think happiness and love were in the cards for me. I had long resigned myself to being single and alone the rest of my life after the affair, with most of my best sexual escapades long behind me, and aside from the occasional sexual dalliance, my love life was going to be non existant.

Lauren and Rachel were so hot, drop-dead hot and I couldn’t believe that I was engaged to one of them and had children with the other. Motherhood suited Lauren, she was a tall, leggy ginger with the most beautiful figure, ripe tits and green eyes. Lauren had paler skin than my fiance, who had long brown hair and had taken to wearing glasses over her gorgeous blue eyes. I spent a good portion of the day with the girls, the twins in particular. Don’t get me wrong, I took the job of being a father very seriously, but I was gonna have some fun with it too. When was I going to get an opportunity like this again? Lauren was still on maternity leave and after a long, 10-hour day, I figured I’d go home and relieve the tensions. I sure had lots of lewd thoughts of my lovers to fuel my imagination. That’s when I felt someone tap my shoulder.

“Umm … hello?”

I turned and looked into the big doe eyes of Rachel. “Hi, Rachel. What’s up?”

“I’ve been sent to come and get you. We were going to go out for dinner and a drink and wondered if you wanted to join us. My mum is babysitting tonight and you’ve been so nice to us all week and we thought it might be a nice way to say thank you. We know work has been hard and you’ve had to handle that and two hormonal women.”

I let the girls take me to their favorite pub. There, they told me about their day between bites and drinks. I asked them how they spent their time between tending and caring for the twins.

“Fucking.”

“Each other.”

They were so matter-of-fact about that statement, I just about choked on my drink. “You want to say that again?”

It was Rachel who spoke this time. “We were alone between feeds and having sex with a woman – especially a beautiful woman – is wonderful!”

Need I say my penis was twitching in my pants? I didn’t think so.

Lauren continued the story. “The twins had just been fed and they were both sleeping and we just looked at each other, shrugged … what the hell, we figured … and went for it!”

Rachel finished the story. “We just kinda anticipate each other’s needs and it was good to just grind down. We’ve been eating each other’s pussies ever since we put the girls heads down.” she said, giggling.

I wanted to know why they were telling me this, knowing that I had missed out on the whole thing. The answer was the best thing I’d ever heard.

“Because we want to share you. You’re the first man we both liked equally, so we talked and figured why not ask? Are you feeling horny?”

Horny? Hell, these two would interest a statue. We got back to Lauren’s house, which was large and spacious.

“Hey, I’ve got an idea!” Lauren said to me. “Why don’t you take some naughty photos of us? We don’t have any of those and you could keep a set for yourself!”

Rachel and I both concurred that this was a terrific idea, so I got out my cameras, tried to light the room as best I could and the girls went off to change. I was in no hurry to go anywhere, so I even got some of the furniture re-arranged and lit properly. Like I said, I did the best I could with the material I had to work with. Rachel and Lauren came out of the bedroom and I nearly had an orgasm on the spot. Lauren was wearing a sexy PVC bustier, a black thong, decadent PVC “fuck me” boots and carried a small leather crop. Rachel was wearing the smallest yellow bikini, it barely covered her lush, curvy body. At that moment, I think you could have offered me a million bucks and I wouldn’t have let you take my place.

They smiled at the set-up and got ready to pose. They wanted a pseudo-Dominatrix set of photos and Lauren moved around her best friend, pulling down Rachel’s bikini, squeezing her tits, and rubbing her pussy. She positioned Rachel over the arm of their couch and really worked her over with the crop, swatting her ass until it glowed bright red. Then she inserted the tip of the crop in Rachel’s pussy and fucked her with it for a few minutes. After Rachel shuddered for a few minutes, Lauren moved in front of her sister, spread her own pussy lips wide apart and commanded “Eat my pussy, you lezzie slut!” I had never been this turned on in all my life, but I kept on snapping pictures.

Rachel did as she was told, burying her face in Lauren’s sex and devouring her for all she was worth. Her tongue went to work on the wet pussy, moving from side to side and stabbing at it from time to time. Lauren’s moans filled the room as I kept my concentration and continued snapping away at the two women, the sexiest sight I’d ever seen.

Lauren came a few minutes later and Rachel moved away from her sister, her face glistening with pussy juice and exclaimed “My turn!” They got up from the couch and scampered off to the bedroom again, leaving me to cool down. I was hard as a rock and hornier than hell, but it was early in the evening yet. I heard giggles coming from the bedroom and I knew I wasn’t going anywhere. No sane man would have.

They emerged a few minutes later in matching peignoirs, one white and one black. They were breathtaking, so beautiful I could barely stand it. They moved towards each other on the couch and began kissing softly, sensuously. They took their time, sliding tongues across glistening red lips, gently fondling each other’s tits, murmuring words I could barely make out. The girls ran their fingers through each other’s thick, long, dark hair and just took their time. I continued to snap away, just enjoying the visual feast that was being presented to me. This time, they were so tender, so loving and gentle, it nearly took my breath away.

Lauren’s manicured red nails ran across my girlfriend’s long, graceful neck and she kissed her there after each gentle caress. Rachel purred in delight as her best friend slid one of the straps of the peignoir down, baring one breast and cupping it gently in her hand. Lauren caressed it lovingly and began sucking the round nipple, bringing it to a hard point, then bit it, which caused Rachel to groan loudly. The other breast was bared next and Lauren repeated the action. The girls looked lovingly at each other and nodded in tacit agreement. Rachel moved a little bit which gave Lauren a chance to remove the white peignoir she wore and get her naked, aside from her skimpy G-string. Lauren tossed it to me with a slight giggle and I caught it, inhaling the sexual musk of her twin’s body. I had never wanted sex more, yet I knew if I waited, the rewards would be immeasurable!

Lauren, still in her black peignoir, moved atop her sister and used her lips and nails to bring goosebumps to Rachel’s aroused flesh. She took her time, running fingertips and tongue from her neck, breasts, flat stomach and down her thighs, ignoring Rachel’s wet pussy. She kissed, gently, like a wisp of air, all over Rachel’s body, teasing her and keeping her on the brink. From the way Lauren was squirming and how her face was scrunched up, I’d say she was doing a darned good job of it.

Finally, Lauren plunged two fingers into Rachel’s hungry vagina and began to fuck her savagely, her sister’s screams ringing out. “Oh fuck yes, you teasing slut, no one eats me like you do, no one makes me cum like you do! Oh Lauren, do me baby, do me while he watches, do me and make me cum!!”

Rachel came in heated gasps a few moments later and I captured it all on film, what a great memory this would make. The girls got up from the couch, walked towards me and each kissed me on the cheek. “Your turn next!” They smiled as they went into the bedroom. They came out of the bedroom this time in Cami’s that made me hornier than hell. Rachel was in a light yellow, Lauren was in a pale green. They pulled me into their embrace, we shared a heated three-way kiss and then Rachel spoke to me. “Can you put the camera on automatic?” I nodded.

“Then do it, Daddy.” I set the camera and rejoined the girls on the couch. They had removed the bottoms of their outfits for easy access, but I would have torn them off if necessary.

Rachel moved over to me and began unbuttoning my shirt while her lover began yanking my pants and shoes off. The girls were moving fast, I was buck-naked within a minute. I felt Lauren’s butter-soft lips slide over the head of my cock while Rachel’s nails raked over my naked chest. I was ready for them, my arousal had never been this great. I knew this would be a memory that would warm me when I was eighty.

Emerald green eyes looked up at me while sucking my cock, while Rachel’s blue eyes looked deeply into mine as we kissed. I was in heaven and didn’t want this to end any time soon. I needn’t have worried, it wasn’t going to. Lauren’s head of red hair was bobbing up and down on my swollen member while Rachel’s, round tit slid into my mouth. I sucked on her boob, fondled the other one and heard her groan. My cock was already rock-solid and ready to fuck when Lauren moved her lips from it.

“Fuck Rachel first, Daddy. I would love to watch you make Rachel cum!” Lauren told me.

I positioned myself behind the sexy brunette and slid my cock, slick and hard, into her very wet, warm and welcoming vagina. Shoving it in deep, I began to fuck her in earnest as Lauren moved in front of her. Rachel began to eat her out while my cock was buried deep within her needy pussy. I fucked her, fast and furious, using all the skill I had, trying to remember every technique I had ever learned. Rachel wriggled her ass back at me, tightening her pussy hard around my erection and trapping me for a second. Then she released me and the chills went through me. I resumed fucking the horny bitch in front of me while she lapped the pussy of her equally-horny best friend.

I pistoned in and out, determined to make them cum. I wanted this to be a night none of us would ever forget, so I concentrated on the task at hand, stroking deeply into the heated snatch I was fucking.

I was about to cum, when I heard Lauren say “Switch!”

Rachel moved away from my cock, pausing to give it a perfunctory lick or two. “Yummy!” she giggled. “We want to make this last, Daddy!” I wasn’t about to argue with them, so I just nodded.

“I’m not in a hurry either!” I told Rachel, then I saw the girls remove the last few remnants of their outfits, naked and gorgeous in front of me. “Okay, what next?”

Lauren moved in towards me, kissing me and sharing my tongue. “I like things a bit different than your girlfriend. I want to be on top, are you okay with that?”

Hell, if she’d told me she wanted to hang from the chandelier, I’d have been okay with it. Lauren wiggled her velvet-soft pussy down on top of me and began to bounce, fucking me deep within her hot vagina. My fiance got behind us and began sharing sloppy kisses with her. Her hands holding Lauren’s face to her own. It was an incredibly erotic sight to behold. Rachel and Lauren pleased each other while my cock slid in and out of Lauren’s unprotected pussy, soaked with our combined juices. My hands met Rachel’s and together, we fondled the redheads big, soft breasts. From the groans emitting from Lauren’s lips, she was having a good time and enjoying our sex combined with the squeezing of her lactating mammories.

“Oooh, you’re so hard and big inside me. Oh, Rachel, your fiance feels great!”

“I know baby. Doesn’t he have a nice, big cock?”

“Oooh, yesss, he’s fucking me so good.”

I continued to move deep within her hole while her bestie would kiss one of us, then the other, using her nails and hands to keep us aroused even further. I arched upwards, driving my erection into Lauren’s pussy when I heard her screaming.

“Fuck! Oh fuuuuck… I’m cumming, ohhh, shit, I’m cumming!”

My cock felt like a bar of steel, longer and thicker than ever before. My balls were hugging my shaft as they do when I’m close. Still, I slid myself into her few dozen more times before I approached the point of no return.

She was nearly delirious. “Oh, do it, Daddy, fuck me… cum inside me!” That was all I needed. I felt the semen at the base of my cock boil over, and I began to spurt thick ropes of the stuff through the full length of my cock out of me and into Laurens’s fertile, unprotected womb. I felt myself explode and shot my load deep inside of her, using condoms had been forgotten in the heat of the moment. I felt bucket loads of cum shoot deep inside her wet pussy.

“Unnnnnnh… cumming in you…” I imagined jets of sperm-rich semen spattering against her vulnerable cervix, bathing it, pooling around it, then sperm swimming strongly up her birth canal in search of the egg in her uterus. Her pussy clenched rhythmically on my cock; she was cumming too. With what sanity I had left, I endeavored to stroke my cock into her from below in the hopes I’d brush her G-spot a few times. And I enjoyed watching the various shades of bliss cross her face even as they faded.

After I orgasmed, Rachel pushed me out of the way and leered over at me.“I’m going to clean her up, lover man. You just watch and enjoy.”

I sat there, spellbound, as Rachel moved between Lauren’s thighs and began licking her again, making a real show of eating her out. She turned to me and lewdly displayed a dollop of my cum that was on her tongue and then swallowed it. My cock twitched a bit to let me know it was not totally out of action. Rachel worked her tongue deep inside her sister, using it to scoop up as much of my cum as he could, swallowing every morsel of it she could savour. When she finished, she went to the bathroom, got a washcloth and came back and cleaned them both up. Even that was sexy, they fondled each other as they watched and shared giggling kisses.

The two of them smiled and said to me, “Think you can go one more round?”

I wondered how I had found myself two nymphomaniacs, but if this was my life now, what a way to go. “Sure!” I nodded.

Both girls smiled at me and led me to the bedroom. Candles were lit and gave the room a sensual glow as the two of them pulled me on to the bed. I was between them both and I wondered what they had planned next.

“Why don’t you two let me call the shots this time?” I told them.

“Sure.” Rachel answered. “What did you have in mind, Daddy?”

“I haven’t seen you two 69 yet and that’s always so sexy. So Rachel, you be on top and eat Lauren, while I fuck the hell out of you. Then we can switch, I’ll make sure both of you have a nice, hot cum. Okay?”

Both girls thought that was a great idea. I saw them move into an erotic embrace as I lubed up and slid, hard and deep, into Rachel’s tight pussy. I plunged as hard as I could, hearing the slight yelp of pain turn into a moan of pleasure. It was silenced as she tongued her friends pussy lavishly, Lauren eating her in turn. It was so kinky, yet it was truly beautiful at the same time, to watch these sisters who so-obviously adored and cherished each other. I wanted to add my own touch of kink to the proceedings, so I looked over at the nightstand and saw exactly what I was looking for. Reaching for it, I slid the girl’s big, silver vibrator deep into Rachel’s beautiful, round ass. She screamed out when she felt it enter her anal cavity.

“Ohh, fucking shit, that’s good! You’re so naughty, Daddy, I fucking love it!” Rachel yelled, as she briefly moved her face from her redhead lovers dripping pussy.

“What’s he doing baby?” Lauren wanted to know as she stopped briefly.

“He’s got my toy up my ass as he’s fucking me!”

“Oh, I have got to try that later!”

I pumped and plunged deep into Rachel’s pussy, corkscrewing the vibe deep inside of her as best I could. The girls were so sexy to watch. It was all I could do to keep from cumming, but I concentrated on their pleasure. I watched their pink tongues lapping eagerly at each other’s flesh and their hands around each other’s thighs as they pleasured each other and was happier than I had ever been. I could have died and gone to heaven at that moment and I wouldn’t have complained.

“Fuck! Stop, oh fuck Lauren, you’ve got to stop.”

I could feel tension in her abdominal muscles, the sure sign that her body was straining against an inevitable orgasm. Her legs, held in place by the redhead, fought against her climax to no avail. Lauren’s thighs were tight now as well, the sure sign that she too was close. Their noises increased in volume. I could feel them both beginning to sweat, the brief frustration and pleasure of a dam that would not quite break for either. Rachel’s hips felt like flying off the bed, trying to grind her entire pussy against Lauren’s lips.

“Yes, fuck, right there. Yes!” Lauren was clearly getting very close.

Giving an extra-long lick to Lauren’s engorged clit. She felt her entire body shudder as a yell escaped her body.

“Ah, yes! Fuck, yesssssssss!”

A pause. “Gah…mmmmm…”. Even in the middle of her orgasm, Lauren had managed to get her mouth back to Rachel’s slit.

The renewed contact sent my fiance over the edge as well, as she let loose a throaty growl. The power of their simultaneous orgasms rocked the room, and I too saw stars for a moment. Everything was overwhelming; the blood rushed away from Rachel’s head, then back to it as every muscle in her body contracted at once. Lauren’s thighs had just started to relax alongside her head as her own orgasm subsided. Rachel found herself gasping for breath. Lauren was once again sitting astride her chest, facing her and running her fingers gently through her hair.

“You’re wonderful, you know that?” Rachel was smiling now, looking calm and content.

“Not just when I’m eating you out, right?”

Rachel covered her mouth and looked away, pretending to be shy.

“My boobs are tingling,” Lauren said, smiling as I watched a single droplet of mild form on each nipple. She saw my gaze and looked down at Rachel who nodded, and said, “Mmmmm, sweetie suck my lactating tits into your mouth. I want to feel your hot breath all over my hard nipple.” I was mesmerised and there was nothing in the world that could have stopped me from tasting my baby mamas milk.

My lips barely touched her hard nipple when Lauren let out a low moan of pleasure, my tongue lightly licking around and over the sensitive nub. I slowly sucked as much of her breast as I could into my mouth, letting my tongue flick across the nipple. Her body squirmed as she pushed her breast tight against my face giving me the feeling she was trying to smother me. I let her nipple pop out of my mouth only to capture it again, sending it back deep into my hot mouth. When I finished licking her nipple until it was standing straight up, my mouth and tongue made a wet trail to her other waiting tit. I applied the same treatment to her other breast, sucking on the very tip of her extended nipple before sucking it hard then deep into my mouth. Her body gyrated on mine, moaning and groaning her approval as she enjoyed the treatment I was giving her breasts.

“Ohhh baby … yes … that’s it suck my nipples … ohhh … mmmmm … yesss … suck them harder Daddy … harder … that’s it … ohhh … yess” she called out, her body dancing around on top of me as I sucked harder as she had commanded, giving each breast and nipple the same treatment over and over until both breasts were wet and covered with my saliva. That was the moment I tasted her milk… it came in a steady flow,and tasted like a very sweet almond milk. I didn’t expect it to be so sweet, so it was definitely surprising the first time.

The red head picked up my head gently and placed her right nipple to my lips. I immediately latched and felt her other hand meet the bottom side of her breast and form a comfortable seal. This of course helped me not to suffocate with my nose par with the rest of her breasts’ flesh and for her to also feed me her milk.

I suckled like a baby, just pigging out and treasuring this moment. Her milk rushed quickly with my increased suction and rapidly filled my cheeks and met the back of my throat. My left arm was wrapped around her back, which still was exposed and my hand caressed her soft, pale skin. My other hand got confident and somehow found its own course to land onto her other breast, toying softly and gently enough to avoid milk wasting away. Lauren moaned softly with all of this action as she continued to feed me and began to rock me softly. It almost seemed to me that she sure had a huge abundance of milk, but soon I found myself suckling to a thinning and draining right side. I continued to suckle, though now only petty drops of milk flowed, enjoying my strawberry mommy’s tits, and though I knew she wanted me to keep going I felt her hand travel to stop my other hand and softly said, “Switch please”.

I obeyed and shifted to meet the one I had begun suckling not too long ago. She brought the previous nursing position back and though I remained in bliss sucking and swallowing torrents of milk away, I felt Rachel’s little hand grip my throbbing penis. I felt soft fingers wrap around my erection and the gentle juggle of my balls. I kept nursing like nothing was going on, but then a pair of hands went to work as if they were milking me. The soft hand that remained wrapped around my erection now began a pumping course up and down the shaft. My head and balls were in ecstasy because I was receiving a handjob while nursing, and was the absolute best handjob anyone could have.

I suckled like a baby and began to rough up and nibble on the nipple that I was latched onto. Rachel let out an evidently excited moan then got before me on her knees and took my cock between her lips and into her mouth, sucking me up. Lauren’s fiery horniness came right at me as she grabbed my head to guide me from her tits to her pussy. I began to eat her out gently as Rachel sucked me off royally. Lauren tasted great, almost like everything I had ever wanted in a girl. Rachel then got wild and shifted licks from my cock head to Lauren’s sexy ass.

The bed was adjacent to a wall, so Lauren leaned forwards against it, tits to my face as I began to suck on them once more. Rachel guided my cock into her, slid down and buried me in, and planted her tongue up Lauren’s pussy. Rachel then rode me hard as she lapped Lauren’s pretty, pink pussy. I continued to suck and bite her heavy tits as they continued to leak some leftover milk.

“God yes!” Lauren yelled in ecstasy, feeling her body burning with pleasure from head to toe. We shifted around and I lay on the bed as Rachel returned to her position, bucking up and down my shaft. Lauren moved to sit on my face so that I may plow my tongue furiously into her yummy pussy. I held her hips and ass tightly as she bucked and grazed against me.

“Fuck, no wonder you want to marry him,” Lauren added while moaning loudly. Rachel let out her own series of moans due to pleasure shockwaves. Rachel grabbed Lauren’s face and landed a large, wet, French kiss. She then dragged her face down to meet her tits and soon she found Rachel’s smaller breast and nipple forcing their way into her own mouth. Lauren followed instruction and latched on while still grinding her wetness against my face. Lauren’s tits leaked milk all over us.

“Mmmmmmm…” was all I heard from Lauren’s busy, milk-filling throat. Rachel then grabbed Lauren’s own tits and squeezed her remaining milk from the elongated, red nipples. The excess drops falling down onto my body. They both rode me until I was becoming purple from lack of air after a major onslaught onto Lauren’s pussy. We caught our breaths as I sat between them, one to either side of me. I turned to Lauren and took her left tit into my mouth and sucked some more milk and swallowed.

I then turned to Rachel and repeated the same to her right tit. I turned back to Lauren and gave her left tit another long, collective suck and swallowed more milk. I turned to Rachel and gave her right tit one last long collective suck as I then felt her shift her weight above my body. Rachel plunged and sunk her pussy down my shaft and began to ride me vigorously. Almost instantaneously, she began to let out a strong series of short moans that meant she was very close and on the verge of an orgasm. I almost couldn’t believe it, and Lauren came over to my side to offer me her tits to suckle. I sucked and drank more milk as the my fiance fucked my brains out.

Lauren played with herself as I drank her milk, and sure enough came a very loud and extensive moan that almost echoed throughout the whole house. Rachel, only moments behind her was cumming and just hearing her was sending me on the verge. Rachel’s pussy muscles clamped down so fucking hard on my head that they essentially forced and pulled my nut from me. It all sent me over the edge and had me roaring that I was also cumming.

My load shot into her, deep into her, fast, hot and almost unstoppable. It felt like my balls were being drained of all I had. I emptied my balls, Rachel cumming a few scant minutes behind me. Lauren shuddered with a mini-orgasm of her own and the two rolled apart and sat up on the bed.

“So, are we enough for you?” Lauren said, raising an eyebrow, “Ready for another round?”

“Yes, but not for a while.” I said, still panting. “I’m a bit tired.”

“Oh, we’ll inspire you!” Lauren said, as she and my fiance huddled together on the bed. The two of them started kissing and playing again and rolled around, eager for more loving. I just shook my head, totally unbelieving that I had been so fortunate.

The two beauties did indeed “inspire me”, and continue to do so. That was over five years ago, we kept the pictures for our “Pre-Wedding” album. The girls fell in love with me and I with both of them. I married Rachel in a small ceremony with friends and family, then we both pledged our vows to Lauren later at home. We’ve all promised never to be apart, so far, we’ve been able to keep that vow. Recently, Rachel and Lauren came to me and told me I’m going to be a Daddy again. Both of my lovelies are pregnant. I know that this news brought me the most joy I’ve ever felt, in all of my life.

Some people might call us crazy, but the three of us are deliriously happy. We’re going to be together for the rest of our lives. We will try to raise our kids with love and joy. Someday, we will have to explain our “situation” I’m sure, but we will let them know that they are loved by all of us.

And isn’t that what matters, in the end?

Bitter Sweet Revenge (Chapter Four)

This is the Fourth Chapter – Please read ‘Bitter Sweet Revenge – Chapter One, Two and Three’ first

I was curled up behind my sleeping girlfriend, pulling her close with one arm while my leg was draped over her. A ray of sunshine knifed through the blinds directly onto my eyelids, disturbing my sleep and waking me. Unlike her, the sunshine opens me up as it does a flower, its petals spreading open to greet the day.

I nuzzled the back of her head, letting her hair tickle my nose as I breathed her in. She moaned softly and wiggled against me, making me smile. Not wanting to disturb her, I gave her a gentle kiss on her neck before she quietly slipped out of bed.

I rolled over into the spot she had vacated, briefly opening one eye to focus on what was happening.

“What’s up?” I whispered.

My eyesight began to focus but I thought I was still dreaming. It was the flash of light I noticed first. Second, I noticed that the drapes had been pulled part way back. Strange as it may sound, the third thing I noticed was that the flash of light I had seen had come from my Rachel’s ass. Now, give me a break here. I was more than half asleep. I’d just put in the last night of my week-long night shift. I had a three-day weekend ahead but what I had been looking forward to first was eight hours of sleep. Rachel usually bent over backward to protect my sleep. It’s not surprising then, really, that my thoughts first turned to why she was in our bedroom and why she had opened the drapes as opposed to wondering why she was naked and why her ass was flashing. Actually, flashing is the wrong word. Sparkling, that’s a better word.

Now, I don’t mean she had glitter on her ass cheeks or anything. It was her asshole that was sparkling. You can’t normally see a naked person’s asshole, not even a person as trim as she is. I could see her asshole, or rather the sparkle that appeared to be coming from her asshole, because she had one leg up on the bedroom chair at the foot of the bed. She was bent at the waist, holding her ass cheeks wide, and moving her ass back and forth in the bright light streaming through the parted drapes. Well, that explained the open drapes at least, if not the sparkle.

Rachel is a beautiful lady. Even when we were together, if I didn’t always wake up with a boner, I would have had one quickly enough just by seeing her naked. Her sparkling pucker aroused my curiosity, true enough, but the sight of her body with her breasts swaying from side to side as she moved her ass back and forth in the sunlight had aroused the rest of me. I had done nothing more than open my eyes at that point. I lifted my head from the crumpled pillow and reached for my cock, the latter action performed more or less unconsciously. I started to open my mouth to ask her what was going on but I never had the chance.

Rachel leapt from the chair and landed on her knees at the end of the bed. She yanked the sheet off me as she crawled up the bed.

“You’re hard already. Good. I need you inside me,” she demanded as she threw her right leg over both of mine. She planted her hands on my chest and moved up to straddle my hips. She moved her right hand from my chest and, reaching between my legs, pulled my hand away from my cock and replaced it with her own.

“Rachel, what…”

“Fuck me,” she snapped, pushing the head of my cock between her pussy lips. The head of my cock was engulfed in heat. Her pussy was wet and very, very hot. She lowered herself in a single swift movement.

As my cock entered her, the head slid over something hard pressing into the back of her pussy. Once my cock was inside her, she leaned forward and entwined her fingers with mine.

“Fuck me,” she whimpered as she began to move up and down on my cock. “Please, baby. Fuck me.”

Questions could wait. My fingers tightened on hers and I began to push up with my hips. With every stroke, I could feel the hard swelling in the back of Rachel’s cunt pressing against my cock. I lifted my head, hoping to capture one of her swaying breasts between my lips. Rachel was oblivious. She was biting her bottom lip and her eyes were scrunched closed.

I had never seen her like this. We’ve been together over five years before her affair. We loved each other. We had a good, maybe even a great, sex life. Our careers were on track and we were starting to wonder if it was time to start a family. Life was as good as I’d ever hoped it would be. This, however, was beyond anything I’d hoped for.

It was clear Rachel had something in her ass. Besides the sparkles I had seen earlier, the only explanation for what I was feeling on my cock was that she had something in her ass. I had hinted, after we’d been sleeping together for a while, with all the subtlety a horny twenty-something is capable of when he thinks he might be in love, that ass play might be fun to try. I’d not seen the slightest evidence she was interested, though. During love making, if my finger pushed a little too far into the crack of her ass, her whole body would stiffen. What the fuck was going on here was beyond me. Not that I cared at this point.

Our bodies were flying. Her whole belly rippled when we slammed together. Her hands tightened. All her weight fell onto my arched pelvis. She quivered. A keening wail whistled past her bitten lower lip as I filled my lovely and much-loved Rachel with cum.

There was no way our neighbours, including Lauren and Joseph, weren’t listening to me breed Rachel by then. The whole neighborhood must have heard her screams and my roaring as I shot my load into her. Feeling Rachel’s whole body writhing beneath me as I inseminated her deep, every pulse flooding her tight channel with a fresh load of sperm that bathed her cervix with my virile spunk.

We were kissing vigorously by the end, our sweat mingling between us and hands petting everywhere over each other while I pumped my girlfriend full of my dangerous potent sperm. She collapsed atop my chest. She continued to whimper as she began to bite the skin on my chest with small, but sharp, nips. Her hips continued to twitch in circles, my cock moving easily inside her cum-filled pussy. I worked my hands down her back and my fingers probed between her ass cheeks.

She didn’t tense. My fingers brushed over a hard surface. It was faceted, like a diamond, but far too large to be a diamond, at least a diamond we could afford. I knew what it was. I’d seen something like this before, a small metal butt plug capped with a fake jewel.

I said we had a great sex life but, like most men and probably a lot of women, that doesn’t mean I don’t watch porn. What kind of porn do people watch? The kind that depicts what they fantasise about. On the occasions I watch porn it tends to involve anal. Duh, right? Watching porn was not something I did behind my Rachel’s back. At times, porn was part of our foreplay. She wasn’t opposed to all porn but she hated what she called “gross” porn. She wasn’t able to define “gross” but like the Supreme Court she knew “gross” when she saw it. Over the years I’ve developed a sense of what she finds gross. Numero uno on that list was degrading women. She was not, is not, a believer that sex is degrading but she had a hard time believing any woman would beg to have someone cum on their face. Anal, as long as the woman seemed to really want it and enjoy it, was okay. Okay, I mean, on the screen but not in our bed.

I knew what a butt plug was but not what it was doing in Rachel’s ass.

I worked my fingers around it. She whimpered. I tugged at it. There was slight resistance and then it slipped free. Rachel whimpered and her pussy clenched around my cock. A cock that was declining to stand down, at least for the time being.

“Put it back,” she moaned against my chest.

I did as she asked, then pulled it free again. When I pushed it back in, she tilted her ass up to accept it, her pussy sliding over my cock.

I began to pop the plug in and out of her ass and she began to tilt her pelvis up and down. She managed to move her pelvis and ass up and down, while at the same time grinding her clit against the bone at the base of my cock.

I pushed the plug into her ass and left it there this time, pressing and jiggling it with my fingers. Rachel bit my chest hard and, for a second time, her body quivered. She had never cum twice, not like that, not one after another. Neither had I, but it felt like I might.

I pushed my ass into the mattress and my cock slid out of her pussy, followed by a gush of cum. I wiggled a hand under her belly and began to stroke my cock. The head was pressed into the crack of her ass. I arched my back and the tip of my cock touched the plug that Rachel’s ass was still clenched around. A few more jerks and I came. My cum coated the jeweled crown of the plug. I was amazed I had any jizz left but this had truly been a morning of surprises.

I managed to free my hand from between our bodies. I stroked the cheek of her ass with my fingers, fingers slick with cum and her juices.

I let my hand fall away. Rachel was still nipping at my chest. She was still rubbing against my belly.

“Rub me, baby. Rub my pussy. Do something. I’m still cumming. It won’t stop. God, do something.”

I couldn’t understand what she was talking about. What did she mean? What was happening?

She pushed herself off me but didn’t climb out of bed. She swiveled beside me. What the hell? My cock, valiant as it had been, assumed it was being rotated off the line. Rachel leaned over me and scooped my half-hard cock off my belly and into her mouth.

“Jesus Christ, Rachel. What are you doing?”

She wasn’t a woman who fussed about giving head. Rachel had always been an enthusiastic sucker of my cock but never after we’d been fucking – another first.

She didn’t answer. She swung her leg over my head. I was no more fussy about eating her pussy than she was sucking my dick and we were no strangers to that old stand-by, the 69. Me on top, side by side, her on top, we’d done it all. That wasn’t the problem. The problem was I’d never gone down on her after we had fucked, or to be accurate not after we’d fucked and she had a pussy full of cum.

Her pussy hovered above my face, a string of cum hanging from the left labia. Her ass crack was shiny and wet. The damn magic jeweled butt plug twinkled at me. Sitting here now, reliving the sight of her well-used pussy in my mind, I understand why some might think, “yech.” Before that day I would have likely thought the same.

But that day, lying there, my beautiful Rachel licking and sucking our combined juices off my cock, the sight woke a deep lust I never knew lived within me. I felt my cock surge back to life, or so it seemed at the time. Memory is a funny thing, especially memories of fucking, maybe it only twitched. Beats me. What I remember is feeling my cock swell inside her mouth.

I wanted her then, all of her, every bit of her. I lifted my head and sucked her entire pussy into my mouth. I drove my tongue into her. My mouth filled with juices. My nose bumped the hard faceted piece of plastic that topped the slender bell-shaped piece of metal that had turned my Rachel into a sex goddess. I raked my tongue up her slit and filled my mouth with the product of our love. I sucked and licked and loved.

I worked my hand between us and started to rub her throbbing clit with my thumb. I forced myself to free my mouth from her pussy and move my tongue to her clit. My thumb rubbed the shaft as I sucked her hard lady cock between my lips. My tongue danced.

Inside her mouth, I came, or tried to. It felt like an orgasm but I don’t think there was anything left in my balls. The sensation spread from the head of my cock to fill my belly and then my chest. My body twitched. My lips clamped down on her clit and I tugged, still lashing it with my tongue.

She screamed. She actually, literally, screamed. It was an incoherent cry. It scared the shit out of me. I was afraid I had, in the delirium of my lust, hurt her. I jerked my mouth away from her pussy.

“Oh fuck, please God don’t stop.”

I gobbled her up. She shoved her pussy onto my mouth, the butt plug hitting me in the nose. She began to jerk but this time there were no screams. The jerks morphed into quick jabs of her clit against my tongue and mouth.

Her body stiffened. She stopped breathing for so long I started to feel frightened again. With a spasm, she jerked her pussy from my mouth. Her breath rushed from her body. As the air escaped, her body settled limply over my body.

She panted against the top of my leg, her jeweled ass twinkling before me. Rachel looked me up and down, not bothering to cover her pussy anymore. She walked around me, feeling my chest and stomach. She felt along my back and down towards his buttocks. She gave them a light squeeze. She then knelt down behind me.

“Rachel what are you- Oh!” Rachel had spread open my ass cheeks and was looking at my asshole. I was glad that I had showered since the last time I had shit, no unfortunate surprises waiting there. Rachel put a finger to my hole and stroked it up and down.

“You may not realise this, but I am actually a pretty dirty girl.” She said as she moved away from my ass and back to the front, still kneeling, “I am glad to see that I am not the only one who is a bit excited by all this. I like that you shave.” She said as she placed a hand around my balls, cupping them and stroking them lightly.

I was breathing heavily as Rachel gently gripped my testicles. This was getting very intense.

“Cock.” Rachel announced as she removed her hand.

“What?” I asked bewildered.

“I like your cock. It’s my favorite part of your body.”

Grabbing me by the dick, she pulled me closer to the edge of the bed. She looked me in the eye briefly, before enveloping the head of my cock in her mouth.

I gasped. This was ecstasy. Rachel was bobbing up and down my shaft while her tongue was swirling around the head of my cock. Soon I was gently rocking my body along with Rachel’s bobbing head. The warmth of her mouth was incredible! I was getting close, but Iknew he needed to wait a little longer, she clearly had something else in mind.

“Now you’re nice and hard.” She half moaned into my penis.

Rachel looked up, lust was raging in her face now “Lick my asshole!” she then got up on all fours facing away from me on the bed, she lowered her head and shoulders into the duvet while reaching back with her hands to spread her cheeks.

A magnificent sight met my gaze. Rachel’s ass cheeks were spread as far as they could go, her puckered hole was waiting, her butt plug twitching. I took a few moments to admire both holes looking up at me. Rachel’s pussy was glistening with her juices.

I leaned forward and pulled the plug from her hot grasping ass and she immediately took it off me, reached around my body and pushed it suddenly into my backside.

“Fuck!” I exhaled as the plug filled my virgin rectum.

“Good isn’t it? Now lick mine…” she said, resuming her position.

I licked the puckered asshole. It was salty and meaty, but delicious. I licked harder and harder, eventually shoving my tongue into the hole. Rachel was moaning through her teeth as she bit into the pillow. I continued his tongue assault on the hole, and also began to finger her pussy. Rachel’s juices were in free flow now and she was moaning loudly now.

“Fuck my ass?” she begged.

I did not need to be asked twice. I removed my tongue and fingers and positioned myself behind Rachel. This was new to me. I fumbled with my cock and tried to position my purple head at the entrance of Rachel’s gaping bole. After some fumbling, I managed to get the tip of my penis between her cheeks and nuzzled her twitching anus.

“Are you sure?”

“I’m ready,” she replied, huskily.

I hesitated, I did not know how hard I should go, or if I should gently ease my cock inside. Rachel did not make me wonder for long as she firmly pushed herself backwards onto my cock, enveloping him in her tight anal passage. I let out a moan of satisfaction, while Rachel let out a yelp and hunched her shoulders.

“Fuck! Oh Rachel, are you alright?” I asked after Rachel’s yelp.

“Yeah, I may have gone too fast to start, but I feel okay now… Maybe start a bit slow.”

I grabbed Rachel’s hips and slowly started to pull backwards and push forwards. I was taking it as slow as my urgency would allow. I reached down and cupped one of Rachel’s boobs, but this only made me want to go faster.

“I need to fuck you harder now,” I said.

“Do it,” was Rachel’s reply.

So, I started pumping harder. We were both panting now and sweating both from exertion and the heat of the morning sun which bathed us in its glorious light. Soon a slapping sound could be heard from Rachel’s ass and my body as we both moaned in ecstasy.

“I dare you to let me cum in you.” I moaned.

“Did you cum in Lauren’s ass?”

“Yes” I gasped.

“Then I want… what you’ve… given her.” She grunted as I thrust my member between her sumptuous cheeks.

“Rachel! I can’t hold on!”

Suddenly Rachel pushed hard onto my thickening phallus, hurrying it deep inside her taboo hole. Her pussy was crying with her juices as she slammed me home. For a moment I was confused, but then Rachel turned around and looked me in the eye, “Cum inside me.”

Whatever the reason, within moments the divine squeezes of Rachel’s amazingly tight asshole reached a new peak of balls-draining intensity. As her earth-shattering orgasm reared up and crashed full force into her all over again, empowered by my lustful butt-busting thrusts and by the mixed stimulation on her pussy and clit, Rachel yelled into my mouth and sank her teeth into my tongue. Sheathed to the hilt in her beautiful plump ass, unable to move inside her totally clamped-down rectum, consumed by the burning rush of atavistic passion that had claimed both of us, I bucked my hips one last time, trying to bury myself impossibly deeper inside her ass than I already was. Then I came.

I saw stars as a deluge of hot cum fountained from my swollen boner, spraying rope after massive rope of sperm inside Rachel’s deepest anal depths. As I flooded her warm dick-suctioning rectum with an impressive barrage of my milky seed, I could feel the beat of Rachel’s heart pulsating all around my fully immersed cockmeat. I was totally overcome with love, lust and orgasmic bliss all at the same time as I realised that the twitching spasms of my girlfriend’s anal walls were coming in synch with the throbbing of my ejaculating pole and the surges of jetting spunk that were inundating her smooth, constricting rectum.

The flashing shocks of our shared and equally powerful orgasms undid both Rachel and me, burning through us and going back and forth between our deeply fused bodies. Long after my cock had finished unloading a torrent of dense sperm inside her ass and her soft little pussy had stopped gushing her sweet girlcum on my balls, even as her warm seed-plastered anal passage relaxed and the last drops of pearly semen oozed out of my bloated glans, the haze of our pleasure still enveloped us, leaving us spent and ecstatically breathless, crumpled against the dresser with our mouths still joined together.

I was light-headed when Rachel and I finally broke our breathless, devouring soulkiss. In truth, we were both driven by the sheer need to gulp in some air, otherwise we would have probably extended our torrid make out session even more. Groggily, with my head resting on her shoulder and my arms wrapped around her soft cute tummy, I stood up a bit straighter, separating my chest from her arched back.

Pleasure-weakened as she was, Rachel slowly lifted her upper body off the surface of the dresser and planted her elbows on it to hold herself up. No longer squashed underneath her, my girlfriend’s beautiful tits were swinging heavily in time with her laboured breathing as she cast me a dopey-eyed glance over her shoulder, a beaming smile painted on her flustered, gorgeous face.

“Oh… My… God…” she stated dizzily, taking in big lung fulls of air between each word. “That was just… Wow! Simply fucking WOW!”

“I know, right…” I managed to exhale, blinking and taking stock as if emerging from some sort of butt-lust overdose. I was barely starting to get my bearings when Rachel’s bright laughter made me look into her soulful, blue eyes. She was looking at me funny, an adorable yet mischievous expression brightening her pretty visage. “What?” I asked, baffled.

“Oh nothing, I was just enjoying the feel of having my asshole filled to bursting with cock and cum! Seriously, that was a lot even for your standards! Mmmh, such a huge creamy load squishing inside my ass… I can actually feel your cum deep in my tummy, all gooey and warm…” Rachel dreamily purred, blushing a bit yet clearly getting a kick out of the whole situation, all the while wiggling her cock-crammed bubble-butt against my groin in tiny, lazy circles. “And you’re barely even softening! Jeez, baby, my ass really must be magic or something!”

I had to laugh at that. “Oh yeah, your ass is definitely magic, Rachel!” Then, more seriously, I added: “Uhm, maybe I should pull out now, though… It got sort of crazy at the end, and I was a bit rough, I guess… But you’re okay, right Rachel? I didn’t hurt you, did I? It just seemed right at the moment, so…”

“Aw, baby! Of course you didn’t hurt me, relax!” Rachel purred, locking an arm around my neck to pull me closer and then kissing me lovingly. “Well, it did hurt a little bit at some point, but in good way, you know… And yeah, it felt very right at the moment, it was so good and intense! Really, I’m more than okay, I’m great! I still have goosebumps all over, see? And I love feeling you in my ass, stuffed so deep inside me, filling me with your big cock right after you’ve pumped my little asshole full of your sperm… I know it’s dirty and slutty, but I just love it! You creampied my ass!” she added, her languid coos suddenly shifting to a bright playful tone, her words breaking into a silvery laugh, “That’s a first for me!”

Ever more befuddled, dazed by the aftershocks of pleasure still coursing through me, I straightened up further and pulled Rachel with me, cupping her chin as I gently turned her head to stare questioningly into her smirking face.

“Baby,” Rachel said in response to my unspoken question, a spike of excitement in her voice, “I’ve just had the best idea ever! No, nonono don’t pull out. Stay in my ass… Let’s just, uhm, just hold me tight from behind like you’re doing and move with me, okay? Right, now let’s try to get to your asshole… Yeah, that’s it, great!”

“What the fuck…” I snickered along with Rachel as we rolled across her bed, moving together in short jumps and awkward shuffles while remaining connected, my cock still sheathed inside her ass.

Still, we did manage to sit up so she could reach around to my ass while staying joined. Then, leaning toward me, Rachel reached around to grip the jewel stocking out of my own ass.

“Wait a second…”

“My buttplug, yes!” Rachel pulled it from me with an audible ‘pop’ and I suddenly felt empty. She then held the plastic toy in her hand and stared at it with a sort of funny intensity. “And, along with the massive load of cum you’ve just shot in my ass, it’s the key element to the best idea ever! Watch this, I’m sure you’ll like it…”

At that point, Rachel instructed me to sit on the edge of the bed. Following my motions, she settled herself on my lap in turn, making us both moan as her plump bubble-butt pressed on my thighs and my chubby boner was firmly pushed to the hilt into her seed-sloppy anus.

Standing slowly up, Rachel raised her juicy rump from my lap, causing my semi-hard erection to gently slide out of her clingy, sperm-slick asshole. My groan of disappointment and Rachel’s resigned sigh marked the moment when my fat glans slipped from her delicious little orifice with a squishy plop. Still, I had no time to feel dissatisfied. Standing before me, bent at the waist with her legs held straight and her pillowy tits dangling heavily from her chest, Rachel was giving me an incredible close up view of her round, fabulous booty.

Looking over her shoulder as I salivated in transfixed adoration of her heart-shaped masterpiece of an ass, my sweet Rachel urged me into action: “Quickly now! Spread my buttcheeks!”

I did as I was told, always glad to fill my palms with the fleshy perfection of my girlfriend’s beautiful bubble-butt and always thrilled to unveil the rosy star-shaped treasure hidden deep within her luscious ass-cleavage. Bent over as she was, Rachel was already giving me an amazing view of her smooth nectar-glossy pussy, but the best was yet to come. As soon as I splayed her meaty globes wide apart, a jolt of excitement hit my twitching penis at the sight of her gaping, cum-smeared sphincter winking at me while it tightened closed on itself and gradually resumed its tiny puckered shape. Even though I had shot my load really deep inside Rachel’s rectum, I could see the first gooey white globs of my seed already starting to trickle out of her pink twitching rosebud. I would have happily just sat there and watched that lewdly beautiful spectacle, but Rachel was in a hurry to complete her plan.

“Aw no… It’s leaking out of me, I can feel it!” Rachel squealed, furrowing her brow in displeasure as she looked at me over her shoulder. “Hold my buttcheeks open, I’m gonna stop that creamy cum from trying to leave my ass!” she said, unable to suppress a giggle at her own naughtily determined words as she reached back with her hand and swiftly pressed the tip of the buttplug to her tender, shrinking orifice.

My cock flexed with excitement and a huge grin spread on my face as I watched Rachel push gently on the base of the tapered toy, gradually embedding it inside her insatiable little asshole. A soft sexy sigh escaped her lips as her adorable sphincter eagerly gobbled the whole buttplug, until only the base of the toy was left outside of her ass. With her delicate rubbery anal ring sealed shut around the plastic invader and her needy anus nicely jammed again, Rachel exhaled contentedly.

“Mmh that’s much better…” she cooed, winking at me over her shoulder and wiggling her epic bubble-butt right in my face. Turning around and facing me, my amazing girlfriend chuckled as she took in my goofy expression. “This way I’ll feel your cum inside me all day! Plus, when you fuck my ass again later, I’ll be already all lubed up and ready for your cock! Now tell me,” she concluded, clearly proud of herself, and with good reason, “is this the best idea ever, or not?”

All I could say was a heartfelt: “Fuck yeah!”

Laughing excitedly, Rachel fell into my outstretched arms and sat sideways on my lap with her hands locked around my neck. We started making out instantly, munching on the other’s lips with passion and love, driven by the naughty, joyous complicity that bound us together. Once again, I was mind-blown by my sweet Rachel’s adventurousness and sheer awesomeness. Not only had she assumed that we’d have more anal sex later, but she also wanted to feel my cum inside her ass and hold it in there with the buttplug until then! There really were no words to express how much I adored her, so I just tried to let her know it through my kisses.

During our smooching marathon, my plump cum-glazed boner rested against the smooth womanly curve of Rachel’s bubble-butt, getting harder by the second. When she broke our lip-lock, my surprise turned into arousal in a second as I felt her tiny hand grabbing my sperm-slick shaft at the base and slowly starting to pump up and down. As I moaned and hummed in delight under her lazy jacking manipulations, Rachel gave me one final giggly peck on the lips, before murmuring sexily into my mouth.

When she finished, I helped her stand up. We then stood hugging and kissing in that amazing shower for at least another 5 minutes, basking in the afterglow of our mutual orgasm.

“Shit that was good. I haven’t been fucked like that in months.”

I just smiled, and then sort of smirked and said, “Thanks for coming.” She just laughed.

We then turned the shower off and dried each other off with huge, thick, puffy towels. When we were dry, we went back to the kitchen. By then we were both famished. She put some toast in the toaster, and pulled a jar of honey from the shelf. While she worked, I sat at the table in the corner and enjoyed the view. My kitchen was very bright, with large patio doors and a large window. I’m sure if any of the neighbours were home, they were treated to the same view of her naked body as I was.

As she turned and walked toward the table I had a good look at her in the sunlight. Her pale skin in the golden morning sun made her look even more stunning.

“I’m going to go to work with your cum plugged inside me. I’m going to keep you there all day.” She mused.

She sat at the table across from me, right by the patio door, in particularly plain view of anyone in the house that backed onto mine… or in other words the house Lauren shared with Joseph. She placed her plate of toast in front of her and passed a second plate to me. The toast was covered in such a thick layer of honey it was dripping off the sides. As she lifted the first slice of toast to her mouth, several drops of honey fell to her chest and started to run down between her tits.

I love honey, but the golden nectar running down her chest between her tanned boobs looked far more appetizing than the toast in front of me. Rachel made eating a spectator sport. So I sat back in my chair and watched. With each bite, more honey fell to her chest. She managed to splatter it all over herself, including both nipples. Something tells me that was her plan. It was becoming apparent to me that this woman had an almost insatiable desire for sex. My mission, if I chose to accept it, was to satisfy that desire. At that moment, looking at the honey streaming down her chest, I chose to accept the mission. Oh the crosses we must bear in life!

After she finished the first slice of toast she looked up to me and asked, “What’s the matter? Not hungry?”

The look on her face was so innocent. As if she had no idea how sexy she looked with golden honey dripping down her chest. But she knew exactly how sexy she looked.

As she started eating her second piece of toast, with more honey dripping onto her chest, I reached across the table and, using my finger, caught a drip of honey as it was about to fall from the tip of her nipple. As I brought my finger to my mouth to lick off the honey, I looked down and saw that the honey running down her belly was collecting between her thighs.

I licked the honey off my finger, and reached back and scooped more off her other tit. Looking her straight in the eyes, I licked the honey slowly and sensually from my finger.

I then got up from my chair and walked around beside her. As I walked past the end of the table I saw a glint of light coming from a window of the house across the back. I briefly glanced up and saw a figure in Lauren’s bedroom window. We now had an audience. I decided it was time to put on a show.

Rachel had now finished her second piece of toast, and she picked up the bottle of honey – it was one of the squeeze bottle types – and squeezed honey all over herself. For a grand finale, she stuck the bottle in her pussy, and squeezed what seemed like half the bottle into her box. She then looked at me and said, “NOW are you hungry?”

No answer was necessary. I stood beside her in plain view of our spectator, and I slowly lowered my head to her chest and started licking off the honey, starting just below her neck, and working my way down between her tits. Honey has never tasted so good.

When I finished the area between her tits, I started on her left boob, the one farthest from the window. As I started licking her nipple she let out a low moan and raised her arms above her head, stretching, cat-like.

I finished all the honey on her left tit, then licked across to her right tit. As I moved across I glanced up and noticed that the voyeur was Joseph. He had removed his cock from his pants, and was stroking it with the other hand. Not sure if Rachel had noticed him yet, I said, “I see Joseph is enjoying a free sex show.”

Without hesitation, and without even opening her eyes, Rachel replied casually, “Oh yeah, that’s Joseph. He’s probably been watching since we were in the shower. He’s probably jealous. I’m sure he thinks he’ll score with me again one day, but not before hell freezes over. He’s a bit of a creep, but I find it a real turn on to tease him like this.”

With that, she reached down and started to stroke my cock, while I continued to lick her tits clean.

When her chest and tits were clean, I pulled her chair out from the table, and turned her around so that she was facing the window. I then moved around and knelt between her legs, and started licking the honey off her belly. While I did this she started gently playing with her nipples.

When her belly was clean, I moved down and licked the honey from her legs and inner thighs, and even from the chair. Ever so slowly, I moved closer to her pussy. The smell of the honey and her juices was intoxicating, and I could barely resist the urge to dive into her pussy like an animal. But I didn’t want to miss any of the honey.

Finally, the only place left to find more honey was her pussy. I started lapping the honey from her pubic hair, starting from the top and working my way down. She started making a sound almost like a cat purring. She spread her legs further, and slumped down in the chair, allowing me complete access to her delicious pussy.

And it was delicious. A sweet combination of honey and her pussy juice. It delved ever deeper into her pussy, cleaning the honey from around her clit, and all the delicate folds of her labia. I pulled her forward a bit further, putting her pussy at an angle so that no more honey would leak out of it. I then resumed cleaning her up, moving down past her pussy to lick between her pussy and her anus. As my tongue tickled the bud of her anus, her moaning and purring intensified, but now I hungered for that last reserve of golden honey, deep inside her cunt. So I moved back up and started probing my tongue into her pussy, the source of her juices, and store house of the remaining honey. The honey inside her was warm, and I was able to lap it up and suck it up with abandon.

She started grinding her pussy into my face, and I looked up and noticed that she was again sucking on her own nipples. This was one hot woman!!

I cleaned her pussy as deep as my tongue could reach and then, using my hand, scooped out the honey and finger fucked her at the same time. I alternately licked and sucked at her clit, and devoured the honey and her juices off my hand.

Just as I seemed to run out of honey, Rachel began to orgasm. She bucked in the chair, started rubbing her hands frantically across her tits, and moaned and shrieked uncontrollably. I kept up the intensity, and juices were pouring from her pussy. The chair and the floor underneath were soaked, as were my hands and face.

When her orgasm subsided, I moved away, spent. My jaw ached and my tongue was raw. This was certainly the most sexual activity I had ever engaged in one day, and my stamina was wearing down.

But Rachel’s wasn’t. After she started breathing normally again, she picked up the jar of honey, looked at me with a gleam in her eye, and said, “I can see Lauren.”

I looked, and sure enough, there was Joseph and Lauren, going at it in a 69, both completely naked, and outside, on her back deck, in plain view of anyone who cared to look!

“Fuck, that’s my best friend he’s fucking!” Rachel added, sounding stunned, “she must have seen him jerking off, and decided to go down there and help him out. She’s been awfully quiet lately, she must have been getting desperate for a screw.”

“Two lonely hearts, or is that lonely groins,” I replied.

I must admit that I was turned on watching them, and clearly Rachel was too. She began licking my cock and balls, and we watched them for a couple of minutes. Roles had reversed. Now we were the voyeurs, and they were the exhibitionists. It wasn’t the first time I had ever seen Joseph having sex, but Lauren… this display was from my d my teenage dreams, my attention was riveted on them. I watched intently as her red head bobbed up and down on Joseph’s cock, and I could see her two large breasts hanging down between them, like soft, fleshy pendulums. Joseph had his face buried in her pussy, with fingers up her pussy, or ass, or both. They were clearly enjoying themselves.

Rachel lifted herself up from the table, then went and opened the screen door in her kitchen, which led to a small balcony. Immediately, we could hear Lauren moaning. “I love listening to people have sex, don’t you,” Rachel said.

I had to agree that yes, being able to hear Joseph and Lauren going at it did make the voyeur experience even more exciting. Rachel stood at the screen door, still totally naked for all to see, and watched Joseph and my pregnant lover pleasing each other. I slid from the table and snuggled up behind Rachel, pushing my cock between her legs, and resting my chin on her shoulder. While I stared at the events unfolding in Joseph’s backyard I reached my arms around in front of Rachel, and caressed her tits with one hand, and her clit with the other.

After a couple of minutes of that Rachel’s pussy was dripping wet, and ready for more action. I whispered in her ear, “I need to fuck you.”

“And I need your cock, let’s go back to bed.”

“No,” I replied, “I want them to see us. I want to fuck you outdoors, on the balcony.”

“Like how you saw Joseph fuck… me.” She said suddenly remembering the act that brought our relationship crashing down. “You want Lauren to be jealous?”

“Yes, I think so.” I couldn’t help but be honest. The times for lying to each other had long gone.

“I’m fine with that,” she replied, “She sent me to you that night we got in with the key. She suggested we start talking. I told her I wanted you back.”

“You both planned this?” Rachel nodded and grinned.

“She told me to do anything to get you into bed.”

“You seduced me!” I laughed.

“I know,” she said, “so the more they see us, the better. I’m a very lucky woman getting a second chance. I want the world to be jealous so I understand why you want Lauren to be jealous of us. Come on.”

With that, she half moaned, half purred, and flung the kitchen door open. We tumbled out onto the balcony, making enough noise in the process to immediately draw the attention of Joseph and his lover. They stopped what they were doing and stared across at us, and I heard the Lauren say to Rachel, “You go girl”

Rachel approached a patio chair on the balcony with a removable cushion, so she took the cushion off, laid it on the floor of her balcony, and knelt down on it. Her jeweled butt plug sparked in the morning light. She then wiggled her sexy little ass in the air, offering it to me, and the world.

I kicked her feet apart and rested my left hand on her lower back. She turned her head to look back at me as with my other hand I directed my erect penis towards her drooling vagina.

“Oh yes…” she gasped out – still turned on from my cunnilingus that she was just desperate to cum.

With her head looking over her shoulder she felt my hardness open her up. I gazed at her cute face as my dick slipped inside her. Her eyes closed briefly as I slid deep into her pussy and then opened again to stare into mine.

As I began to pump her lithe body from behind she put her hands out in front of her and gripped the edge of the cushion. She began to pant out “yes… yes… oh… oh…” before any sense was lost from her speech and the only sounds descended into heavy panting and mewls of pleasure. Her tits were swinging as I fucked her, I attempted to squeeze them and that just seemed to give her even more pleasure.

As I felt her body begin to tense up before a huge climax, I reached round with my right hand and rubbed hard on her clit. She yelped out and began to cum, her pussy contracting around my cock and her whole body shaking beneath me.

As she finished cumming I began to pump her harder and harder – her grunts of pleasure now mixed with grunts of exertion as her body was pounded into the desk. She was still enjoying it though I could tell, and her juices were dripping down my legs.

While Joseph and his lover switched positions, so that he could fuck her and they could both watch us at the same time, I started to fuck Rachel fast and hard. I knew it was going to take a long time for me to cum, so I had the luxury of going as fast and as hard as I could, for as long as I could. While I fucked Rachel, I reached around in front of her and fondled her clit.

After two or three minutes of very intense fucking, Rachel started madly thrusting backwards to meet my forward thrusts. I could feel my cock reaching into the very deepest parts of her well fucked vagina. As she reached another climax I could feel the muscles of her pussy clench hard around my cock. If I hadn’t already had two orgasms that morning, I would have exploded right then and there. But I kept right on going.

I continued fucking her after her orgasm subsided, and resumed playing with her clit. After a moment, she said in a broken voice, “Cum inside me.”

Almost as soon as the words escaped her lips, we heard, “Oh Joseph, fuck me up the ass. I want to feel your cock up my ass.” We both looked into Lauren and Joseph’s yard as the redhead got on all fours and presented her ass to Joseph. He buried his hand in her cunt for a moment, presumably to collect some of her juices as lubricant. He then rubbed his hand all over her ass and his cock. When he was ready, Joseph slowly pushed his cock into the woman’s ass. She moaned, “Yes Joseph, yes, that’s it. Put it all the way in.” He quite happily obliged.

The tempo of my own fucking dropped off as I took in the scene below me, but as Joseph began to fuck the woman in earnest, Rachel pushed her ass back again my groin, urging me to fuck her harder. At Rachel’s continued urging, I fucked her more and more intensely, while she reached between her legs and fingered her clit.

Incredibly, the sensations of me fucking Rachel while she played with her clit were too much. I pulled her off the cushion and up to my chest, displaying her nakedness to Lauren and Joseph. Rachel leaned back against me and looked down across her body to her pussy mound as it swallowed my cock again, all of my cock, down to the hilt with the hair around my cock lightly brushing her clit. I pulled out of her slightly and then pushed back in. Hard. Out again, then thrusting deep. The charge was building much faster in her pussy.

But it reached its breaking point and hovered. She wanted to cum again, but it just wouldn’t break and explode through her body. She moaned loud, leaning her head back against me behind her, flexing her back and prominently presenting her chest. After a couple of minutes of this, with sweat pouring off of both of us, I thrust deep into her pussy one last time, and cried out her name.

Lauren and Joseph both looked up as I came, my hot jizz exploding into Rachel’s pussy. And her orgasm broke in that moment, set off by his hot squirts into her womb, sending waves through her body and causing her to shake with echoes of her instant of pleasure exploding from her lips.

I pulled out, the jizz oozed out from her pussy as she adjusted herself more up. She looked between her legs to her pussy mound, rubbing her warm lips and feeling my sticky cum on her fingers.

We both collapsed on the balcony, exhausted, and continued to watch Joseph and his lover. A few minutes after we stopped, Joseph, moaning loudly and muttering about how tight her ass felt, started to shudder. Her thrust into Lauren’s heavily pregnant body, paused, and then pulled out, having fired his load deep inside her.

After that, they just lay on his deck, exhausted, and stared back at us.

After several minutes of just staring at each other like some mutual adoration society, Rachel rose to her feet, stuffed her hand in her pussy, withdrew it, and then put it to her lips as if blowing Lauren a kiss. She then took me by the hand, helped me up, and we went back into my house.

Rachel led me to the living room, where she turned to face me. She threw her arms around my neck, gave me a huge hug and a kiss, and whispered, “That you so much. I really needed a good fuck. It had been months. When we first met I really wasn’t thinking about sex, but when I saw you come home from work in your suit and tie, you looked so handsome, I just though, what the hell, the worst that could happen was the you would say no to my offer of a coffee and be on your way. Thanks for accepting, I don’t think I’ve ever had such a great session of screwing in all my life. You were incredible. Our cheating really did teach us an awful lot.”

I just looked in her eyes, dumbfounded by her beauty and her sexual appetite. I thought for a moment, trying to come up with a really good response, but my brain really wasn’t functioning anymore, so I just held her still naked body to me and whispered, “Thank you, Rachel, thank you.”

She looked up at me, “I need another quick shower now.” She pointed her finger at me. “And you’re not joining me either. I’m going to be late enough as it is.”

I smiled as she danced into the bathroom and busied myself getting dressed for work. When she reappeared she was back in her dress and heels looking immaculate. I looked closer and there was a sadness in her eyes glistened like wet tears waiting to fall. Even in the shadows of the room I could see the look clouding her face. Her lips, capable of the tenderest of smiles and such affectionate laughter, were turned down at their soft corners. A quiet discourse had seeped into her with the early morning, as bleak and clouded as the sky outside.

I wrapped my arms around her, feeling her body slide against me. Neither of us spoke, afraid that speaking aloud would make the oncoming reality loom even closer. I breathed in the honeyed musk of her, still dizzying after the hours we had spent in the room. I knew I needed the sleep that was trying to cloud my mind but I fought against it, not wanting to lose any of this time. Sleep could be found sometime later, sometime after the day had passed.

“What you thinking?” I asked into her hair, my fingers tracing lazy circles against the soft mound of her breast. Her hip shifted between my thighs as she turned, immediately stirring the blood in my resting cock.

Her lips brushed my neck when she spoke. “I don’t want to leave.”

“You’re welcome back anytime.” I reassured her. I pulled her tighter in my arms, her suppleness crushing alongside me like the tender petals of a flower in my palm. The sleepy daze in my head was falling away, melting beneath the heat that was beginning to rise. “I don’t want you to leave.”

Her fingers tightened into my ribs as she drew in a heavy breath. Her foot slid against my shin. Cool air gathered over our bodies. “Shh. Don’t,” she whispered, her fingers stopping my lips before I could utter another word. Her body, lithe and graceful, slid around mine so that she was looking up into my face.

“I want to come home to you tonight.”

“We need to talk seriously about… things… before we move back in with each other.”

“I know, but I want to have those conversations. I want to tell you everything about the last year of my life. If you’ll still have me after that…”

I held her in my arms, her warm, soft skin feeling like the only place I ever wanted to be. I kissed her cheek, feeling her breath cool the dampness on my neck.

I wanted to say something more but I didn’t know if the words belonged at this moment. I didn’t know what she would think. I lifted my head to look into her eyes and kiss her and tell her how wonderful she was, but I was stopped short.

Her lips were slightly parted in that content smile of hers, but tears were running down into her hair. She looked over to catch me watching her and, though her smile showed her joy and affection, the tears seemed to quicken. I brushed my thumb over the wet path and gently touched her lips with mine.

“Bring your things,” I breathed into her ear, “you’ll be staying the night.”

“You are so wonderful,” she whispered, taking my hand and clasping it between her breasts, over her racing heart. The pulsing beat found its way into my skin and felt like it was my own.

“No,” I said, gently shaking my head. “No, but you make me feel wonderful.”

We stood there staring at each other for a while, letting the silence speak the things we could not say aloud. Our fingertips gently stroked each other’s bodies, seeking to make memories out of touch. When the sun finally made its way through the curtains, we were ready to face our days.

I arrived home first, as I climbed out of the car I caught sight of a gorgeous redhead marching up the driveway. Lauren was dressed in an emerald green bodysuit that looked like it had been spray painted onto her incredibly pregnant body. She turned and smiled, approached me and gave me a tight hug. Without encouragement my cock immediately started swelling in my pants and pressed into this red headed goddess.

She broke the hug and said, “Hi there.”

“Hey?” was all I could manage to say, suddenly embarrassed to be seen with her.

“Yep, it’s me. How have you been? Where’s Rachel?”

“I’ve been good. Rachel is on her way.”

“Oh, she’s moving in already?”

“She’s staying the night, yes.”

“Congratulations, I can’t believe you’re back together.” She reached around me and drew me into her embrace. I felt my unborn daughter’s press up against me and as my dick grew hard against her hug, I looked around to see if we were making anyone notice. Luckily there was no sign of Rachel or anyone else to notice our little encounter.

“I’m really happy for you,” she told me. “Are you free later?”

“Rachel and I have some things to sort out.”

She gave me a peck on the cheek and said, “Please remember that I have plans for you too.” She moved closer to me now and began gently rubbing my semi erect cock through my trousers. I could feel her large tits gently rubbing against me.

“Do you prefer my touch or hers?” Lauren said, as she unzipped my trousers and reached in to gently take hold of my rising erection. It felt nice to feel the skin-on-skin contact, and her right breast jiggling on the left side of my chest. She leaned over and kissed my neck and cheek, and we occasionally kissed. She fondled my balls a little, then she turned her attention to herself.

Now she was in her own world, her hand buried in her panties masturbating while she stood right next to me in the driveway. I guessed that jealousy of Rachel and I, her pregLauren hormones making her horny or just her incessant need for sex was driving her to commit this very public display. I watching her fingers working her clit, as she slowly began to jerk off my cock. Every movement of her hands caused her body to rock a little, which pushed her right hardened nipple into my chest, feeling wonderful. My hands were free to explore her body a little, and I put a few fingers on her wet panties while she rubbed her clit. “Oh yes… we could be caught any time,” she whispered as I heard her wet minstrations down below.

She whispered in my ear “Oh wow… This feels SO fucking great!” The hot breath and sexy words in my ear sent a shiver down my spine, and when she began to nibble my earlobe with her hot mouth and began to stroke faster.

Lauren cums very quickly when masturbating, but she took her time, sometimes even stopping completely to watch to me. Of course, I knew I wouldn’t be having an orgasm myself, but she wanted me to feel good, so she slid just one finger up and down the tip of my cock, and then spent some time playing with my balls. She knew how much I loved (and hated!) teasing when I was not going to get an orgasm, so she edged me a little, getting my cock pretty close to actual cumming, enough that I had to stop stroking for fear of going over!

“Woah, got a bit close there for a second there, didn’t you?” she asked. I shook my head, glad that I had stopped in time, as she still kept rubbing my heavy balls.

“Remember… you can’t cum for me tonight, I’m sure you want to get Rachel into your bed and give her your creamy load.” I self consciously looked again to see if we had put on an exhibition for anyone, but the roads were still empty.

Footsteps alerted us to a passer by and her hands retreated back to mine. She reached up, kissed me on the cheek, like she was greeting an old friend. “It’s been really good to see you. I’ll call you tomorrow. We need to catch up.”

“Err yes, if there’s anything I can help you with,” I replied, the pedestrian walked by without even looking up, “You look amazing, Lauren. I’m glad we can be… friends.”

She thanked me for the compliment and gave me another hug. Her hug seemed to linger a bit and, again, my still hard dick, with a mind of its own, got harder and pressed into her.

Lauren looked down, smiled and said, “Thanks, but we will always be more than just friends. We need to stay in touch, you should call me.” She gave me a light kiss, squeezed my hand and walked me to the door. I started to open it when she called me.

“Did you forget something?” I asked.

“Just this.” Then she pressed a slip of paper into my hand. After I walked to my car and looked at the paper in my hand, I discovered it was a scan of our babies.

“I saw you this morning humping like rabbits. You looked good together.”

“I saw you and Joseph too. Looks like he’s decided that the pregnancy isn’t such a bad thing after all.”

“Seeing you with Rachel made him jealous. I just made sure I pounced on the opportunity. As you know, it’s few and far between these days. I’m glad you and Rachel have decided to be friendlier towards each other.”

“She told me you played a part in that.”

“She is clearly in love with you and you just needed to be reminded that you love her too.”

“Thanks then… I guess.”

“You’re welcome,” she smiled, “I’ll call on you to return the favour.” With that remark she bounced happily back towards her house waving at Rachel as she pulled in behind me.

As she stepped out of the car she asked suspiciously, “What did Lauren want?”

“Oh, I just got home, she caught me before I went inside to give me this.” I handed her the photograph.

“Oh they look beautiful,” she smiled at me, her blue eyes sparkling, “I’ve been walking funny all day with a bum full of cum!” Rachel laughed as she pulled three bags of groceries and a suitcase from her car. I quickly opened the front door and returned to her asking what I could do to help.

I took her suitcase and showed her an empty cupboard and drawer she could use in my bedroom. She happily began unpacking her suitcase, clearly not interested in the spare room. We would be sharing a bed.

“Just the bare essentials,” she sang as she closed the cupboard door. Tonight I’m going to cook steak for you. I hope you’ve got an appetite!“

The biggest help I could be was to get the grill out, and get ready to barbecue. I went out and got all the equipment from the utility closet. I managed to clean it all in about a half hour. When I went back to tell Rachel I was done, I saw the most amazing sight. Rachel was standing at the counter preparing a salad in just a very skimpy bra and panties. It was lime green with spaghetti straps and triangular pieces of material barely covering her nipples. The bottoms were a thong and lace bra set, covered by a sheer, see-through skirt, which was the same green colour as her lingerie. She turned and told me to go get comfortable, so I quickly obeyed so I could return to admire her great body.

Now in shorts and a t-shirt I started up the grill while she drank wine and I drank beer. We talked about my work and her job for a while just to keep up small talk. When the alcohol began to settle in, the conversation moved towards girls, sexuality, and other things you usually don’t discuss with your mates. She was telling how she hadn’t had sex, before last night, in a little over seven months and that compared to Lauren she felt unattractive.

"Unattractive!” I said, “You have an unbelievable body. Not only are you hot for your age but you are better looking then most girls ten years younger than you.”

“I have been working out everyday, and eating healthily, just to keep up with Lauren,” she explained.

“It’s not a competition, you know?”

“It is,” she corrected me, “but that’s ok. I don’t know what game she thinks she’s playing with you but right now… I have the upper hand.” She smirked.

“I’m not some great prize!”

“Don’t undersell yourself. Joni Mitchell said it best ‘you don’t know what you’ve lost ’till it’s gone’. I made a terrible mistake. I never loved Joseph and he never loved me. I cast you aside, someone I loved dearly and someone who treats me like a Princess, for some illicit sex with my best friends boyfriend.”

“Why then? Why did you do it?”

“Let’s finish eating, then you can make the fire and I’ll tell you everything.”

Rachel knew how took cook. They say the way to a man’s heart is with steak and a blow job. That’s the truth of it! The meal was wonderful and all.i was good for, by the time we had both finished, was to slump I to the sofa in front of the fireplace.

She sat next to me and then snuggled in. Looking up I to my eyes she looked so cute we fell lightly in each other’s arms, lost in the contentment we had found in each other. After about ten minutes of just watching the flames she sighed.

“It’s time.”

“Time for what?”

“Time for me to tell you everything. Grab a beer and be prepared to sit there for the long haul.”

“You don’t have to, Rachel. I know the story and the past is the past.”

“I need to come to you with a clean slate. If we are going to be in this for the long term then I want my… affair,” she forced the word out, “to be just a blip. An inconvenience. Something to learn from.”

“Rachel, I was no angel! Stop blaming yourself! I got Lauren pregnant!”

She picked up the scan, “I know, and I wish these were mine, but I put them in Lauren, not you.”

“Errr… That’s not how biology works. I was there, I remember I had full, consentual, reproductive sex with Lauren. I seeded her womb, fertilized her egg, and I did it more than once. I knew the consequences and I accepted the responsibility.”

“Because you’re a good man. You can’t help yourself! You’ve always been a good man but you know what I mean.” She looked at me sadly, “I put you two together and pulled us apart.”

I was about to say more when she put her finger to my lips.

“Let me talk.”

And so she began her story. Rachel and Lauren had grown up together as best friends. They weren’t members of the cool cliques in middle school or early high school, and that’s what really cemented their relationship, spending countless weekend nights commiserating, alone with each other. Rachel was a late bloomer, Lauren wasn’t and that’s when the divide began. Lauren became popular whereas Rachel preferred a quieter life away from the spotlight. Their friendship remained, however, and since they lived an hour apart during thie university years, they talked incessantly on the phone.

Obviously their boyfriends knew each other from having both gone to the same high school and we had been buddies for years. We got along well, but nowhere near as close as Rachel and Lauren. I was kind of a geek, worked hard in school and seemed destined for some measure of future success in the world. Joseph was a real good athlete, and he could get by in any group. Plus, he had natural good looks and an aura about him that attracted the prettiest girls. Lauren was just the one who thought she had succeeded in taming him.

Lauren and Joseph started dating as juniors in high school, and by the middle of their senior year, they were pretty much a steady couple. They set up Rachel and I when they got together and things went well until we all went our separate ways to study. Well, all of us except Joseph who got a job as a travelling salesman for a big forklift and industrial equipment firm and made enough money to support himself quite nicely while Lauren was away at Uni. Rachel and I went to different colleges, but close enough that we could see each other often enough. We dated off-and-on for almost six years before finally starting our careers and moving in together. Lauren advanced up the corporate ladder the quickest and was the first to buy a car, then a house. Not long after Joseph moved in with her but anything pretty in a skirt always caught his eye.

After more than a decade together, Lauren and Joseph’s relationship finally succumbed to the inevitable friction that seems to prevail these days. Lauren’s version was that he was never home, she was sure he was cheating on her, didn’t help with household chores, etc., etc., etc. Joseph just didn’t like how they had become too domesticated; even though he could afford the occasional night out, I think he resented that his Redheaded girlfriend made a lot more money than he did. He always thought he wore the trousers in the relationship but it was clear that Lauren was now in charge.

Rachel worked in the same building as Joseph, so when he was in town, she got to listen to both sides. Even though Lauren was her best friend, Rachel came up with the line that there are three sides to every story – his, hers, and the truth. Joseph went through the motions, preferring the easy life with Rachel and somehow they found some common ground.

Rachel and I had our problems too. It wasn’t a storybook relationship, but we got along well enough and seemed to have worked out a pattern acceptable to both of us. I worked for a Japanese company, putting in long hours, and then there were the occasional dinners with visiting engineers and other company officials. Lauren worked as an executive for the same company. When I was home, Rachel often found me tired, sullen and maybe just a bit boring, and our sex life drifted into a dull sameness. Rachel was keen at this point to point out that I was a good enough lover – I always made sure that she had at least one orgasm. But I liked it slow and gentle, every time – in bed, lights off, shades pulled, not too loud, with lots of privacy. Not necessarily criticisms but, maybe I wasn’t satisfying some of her more kinkier desires.

Rachel certainly wasn’t unfaithful up to this point in our relationship by any means, but she would certainly have liked to liven things up a bit, and more often too. She had a nice body and knew it, and she didn’t mind showing it off. She was more than comfortable with nudity and was the first to go skinny-dipping on hot summer nights. As far as “doing the deed”, she’d have loved to do it at least sometimes with the lights on, in different positions, different places, outdoors, maybe even someplace with the thrill of potentially getting caught. The idea of having somebody watching had crossed her mind more than once. But with me, it seemed like that wasn’t going to happen.

About the only thing she definitely wouldn’t do was anal sex. For some reason even she couldn’t explain, that was off limits. Anything else to instill more passion and excitement in their sex life would have been great. But to her, I seemed stuck in a low but respectable gear. Rachel explained that she wasn’t actively looking for a different lover, but the thought had occasionally crossed her mind. “What would I do if the opportunity presented itself? What would I do if I could be sure that I could get away with it? Would I go through with it? What would it be like?”

Then came the day when Rachel and Joseph’s friendship blurred. Not quite a year after Lauren and Joseph moved in together, Rachel ran into him after work one afternoon at a local bar/restaurant. Even though he was in a relationship with her best friend, she still found Joseph very attractive. He had become increasingly flirty with her, and Rachel flirted back… it seemed there was a connection despite the complications Their getting together would create. One thing led to the other, and under the pretense of diagnosing their malfunctioning lawn tractor, Rachel invited Joseph back to our house. I had already said that I was going to be working late, taking a visiting Japanese engineer to some sushi restaurant and wouldn’t be home until almost midnight. I remember that fateful night.

Joseph had always liked how Rachel looked, how she liked to dress to show off her small but perky breasts and slim legs. It was harmless banter between friends. After all, I made no apologies for lusting after Lauren throughout my teenage years and into adulthood. They started talking while he worked, admiring his physique and when he finished she complimented him on his handiwork. He saw an opportunity and took it. When she leaned in to give him a thank you kiss… he kissed her back.

Within moments her arms embraced him and his hands were in her hair. She told me she felt wanted and desired as Joseph’s strong arms wrapped around Rachel’s soft, warm body, nestling his soft kisses on the back of her neck. Her eyes shut slowly, loving every minute of the warmth that his kisses left along her skin. Joseph’s hands made their way slowly down to hers. He took them to hold, the roughness of his loving hands pressed against her soft ones while his kisses started forth to her lips. His soothing lips met hers, their eyes shut as a passionate kiss emerged, their hands touching, fingers enlaced as the kiss grew deeper.

Letting Rachel’s hands go, he never stopped the soft yet deeply passionate kiss. He moved his experienced hands over her body, caressing her shoulders and eventually moving them down between her round, plump breasts; brushing his fingers against her slightly hard nipples. Their lips parted as he fondled my girlfriend’s breasts, her tits forming a round teardrop shape I found so enticing, her reddening nipple poking against her ivory skin. Whenever he took her breast in his large hands, they fit strikingly. She rested her head on his shoulder, letting him do as he wished to her. She turned her head a little to his and lightly caressed his neck with her soft kisses and nibbles. All the while, his hands kept moving up and down her body, feeling her forbidden curves and pleasuring a woman he had no right to be with. Rachel told me she felt on fire, stunned by the wrongness of it all but aroused beyond anything she had experienced with me. The taboo intimate touching, his obvious sexual need perfectly merging with her own. This was the moment she was lost to me and she became Joseph’s.

They were in our kitchen and kissing hard, she couldn’t resist him – not that she would by that point. Between a business trip to Japan and her period, it had been weeks since I had touched her, and Rachel welcomed Joseph’s attention. At first, she just thought it was more of their harmless flirting, the kind of attention that can’t really be a problem. But the more he kissed her and brushed his hands against her, the more she began to think that maybe, just this once, she’d like to do something on the dangerous side. She started kissing back, and when he put his hand under her shirt, she even started unbuttoning it to make it easier for him to get at her.

He undid the clasp of her bra and watched her full breasts fall out into his hands. He told her they were even more beautiful than he had imagined over all these years. He kissed her, working his way down her neck and licking her nipples, enjoying seeing them get bigger and erect. She loved his expression as he looked over her body, and she felt herself really getting aroused at the touch of his hands. Rachel liked the fact that he was obviously thrilled touching her like this. She pulled off his shirt, unbuckled his pants, and slid her hands into his briefs and felt his cock growing as she just held her hand around him. She didn’t even have to massage it; she could feel him get bigger by the second.

With most of their clothes on the kitchen floor, and wearing only her panties, she led him by the hand upstairs. Immediately, she took off that last article of clothing and now completely naked, she lay back down on the bed. She liked how he paused and looked her over with lusty awe in his eyes as she lay there well illuminated in the early evening sunshine streaming in through the windows. He stripped off the rest of his clothes, pulled a condom out of his wallet and expertly pulled it on his fully erect penis and climbed on top of her. Propping himself up on one arm, he took his stiff cock in the other, rubbing her wet pussy and sliding it across her clitoris until she was begging for him to fuck her.

He slid his cock inside her, and she gasped with pleasure. She thrust her hips into his, wrapping her legs around him, pulling him as deep into her as she could bear. She gyrated her pelvis, rubbing her clitoris against the shaft of his cock until she could feel the rising crescendo reach an unstoppable point deep within her. She came hard. Long and hard. She was still twitching with pleasure when Joseph finally came, he pulled his penis from inside her convulsing vagina and spewed his nut butter over her tummy and tits.

Rachel confirmed something I had always suspected, “He obviously isn’t much into foreplay, but his cock felt really good inside her.”

They kissed some more, the taboo nature of their sex highetening their lust. He peeled off his condom, placed it on the bedside table and fed her his semi erect cock. She tasted another man’s sperm for the first time and expertly cleaned his softening manhood as he fingered her to orgasm.

Just as they were catching their breath, she heard the garage door start to go up. Rachel screamed, knowing it had to be me, and wondering what the hell he was doing home so early. It wasn’t even seven o’clock and he wasn’t supposed to be home for another four hours, three at the least. This wasn’t supposed to happen.

Panicking, she jumped out of bed, threw Joseph’s clothes at him, telling him, “Get dressed and get out of here fast.” As we stood up their genitals touched! Rachel went rigid and held her breath. She bit her lip so hard that she drew blood. Watching her, Joseph saw the intensity of her pleasure distort her face. Rachel grabbed Joseph’s face and kissed him passionately, as hard as was physically possible. Both of them were trembling now. Their sexual organs remained locked in firm contact; the intensity of their combined pleasure only just beginning to recede. “You need to go!” Rachel hissed, “We can’t get caught!”

Pulling her panties up while studying the look on Joseph’s face as she did so. Joseph grinned the whole time, the thrill of it just fueling their sexual need. He wiped himself on some tissue and pulled up his tracksuit bottoms, which somehow had a small semen stain on them. He told her that this was definitely the most intense sexual encounter that he’d ever experienced and eery encounter with Joseph was more intense than the last.

They both heard the sound of a key turning in the front door as they ran into the front room. Joseph dived across the settee, grabbed the remote, and turned the television on in one swift movement. Rachel sat with her knees huddled against her chest. Her t-shirt was pulled down over her knees, and covered her legs completely. The only things visible were her head, arms, and feet. Joseph grabbed a some paperwork from the coffee table and dropped it into his lap. In addition to the stain, he was attempting to hide his erection, which now seemed bigger than ever!

“Why didn’t anyone answer the door?” I shouted from the hall.

“We didn’t hear it,” Rachel shouted back.

Joseph gripped my leg between his and held my hand tightly to prevent me moving. Then he leaned really close to whisper in my ear.

“I’d like to make you feel very special, every day, for the rest of our lives.”

I did remember walking in on them but I wasn’t concerned at all. Joseph had fixed the mower and now they were innocently watching TV together. I suspected nothing.

I was even more clueless when Joseph invited Rachel to the fireworks display that weekend at a large country house he was helping to renovate. Rachel continued her story, it was clear Joseph made her feel special in a way I could not. I felt inadequate and angry at myself but I remained silent as Rachel spoke, recanting the sordid details of her ‘affair’.

I remember dropping off Rachel with Joseph not seeing the way they stared into each other’s eyes, neither knowing what to say or do. They walked together, as friends would, to the display without saying a word. They bought food from a vendor and sipped on hot drinks as they mingled with the people at the event. Somehow weary of lingering eyes and familiar faces.

“Shall find a more secluded spot?” Joseph asked her.

“What about Lauren?”

“She’ll call when she wants me,” he said, patting his breast pocket. “Until then I’m all yours. Coming?”

Joseph smiled, offering her his hand. She took it, still unsure of the dangers of being with her girlfriends boyfriend. They walked the perimeter of the extensive grounds where a large crowd of teenagers were gathered together in a knot in the middle of the viewing area.

There was no room for anyone else.

“I don’t fancy being crushed against a crowd of vomiting kids, do you?” Joseph pulled another face.

“No,” Rachel agreed. “Is there another viewpoint?”

“I saw a few couples going off in that direction,” he pointed to a narrow but well-defined path through the ornamental shrubbery. “Shall we see?”

The fireworks had not started so they strolled along the garden paths away from the main building. Rachel slipped her arm through his as friends do and for a while all seemed normal as they walked away from the noisy crowd and into the darker recesses of the garden.

If Joseph had seen other couples going this way, they were now well-hidden because once they rounded the corner of the building; there was no-one else to be seen at all. The well-tended bushes were tall and intimidating despite the bright moonlight, efficiently separating them from the main group of excited guests. Eventually the path came to an end at what appeared to be an old, brick-built stable block with a small patio in front of the doorway. When they reached it, Joseph slipped his arm around her waist and turned her towards the direction they had just come, moving close behind her, his body pressed against her back, his hands on her waist.

“Watch…” he whispered.

A moment later the sky was filled with one of the best pyrotechnic displays she had ever seen. The ‘oohs and ahhs’ from the spectators were loud and, although completely invisible to them, were clearly close by.

Rachel had been a big fan of fireworks since childhood, her attention was fixed firmly on the brightly coloured, constantly-changing panorama in the sky, so she did not notice that she had started leaning back against Joseph’s powerful chest or that his hands had fallen from her waist to her sides and had started to stroke her hips and buttocks. The display was long as well as imaginative. Rachel watched excitedly, barely noticing that Joseph had started to nuzzle the back of her head or that his hot breath kept finding the nape of her neck. It was only when his hands slipped from her bottom to her sides then rose to cup her boobs that she realised something was going on.

Rachel turned her head towards him, a look of puzzlement on her face. He simply kissed her lightly on the lips. For a second, she recoiled in shock. Had her friend’s boyfriend really just pressed his lips onto hers? Then he kissed her again, a little harder. This time there could be no mistaking it; Joseph had deliberately kissed her on the lips.

“What are you doing?” Rachel asked, turning to face him.

To her surprise, she heard no trace of reprimand in her voice.

“I’m kissing you, Rachel,” he said softly.

Then his lips touched her again, this time for much longer and she felt the tip of his tongue sliding between her lips, brushing against her teeth.

“Joseph, please don’t…” She protested weakly but there was no conviction in her words. She already knew that ship had long sailed.

“Don’t you like it? I thought you wanted to feel special…”

His lips returned to hers in the darkness. He kissed her slowly and sensitively. Rachel froze, unable to respond but equally unable to move away. He kissed her again, the tip of his tongue dancing over her tightly-closed lips. A warm glow began to grow within her; a glow of excitement she recognised from the week before: taboo, forbidden, illicit desire.

The feeling of deep unease began to grow but not because of what Joseph was doing; rather it was driven by what she began to fear she might do herself.

“Joseph please! We’d better go back,” she mumbled into his mouth.

“Do you want to go back Rachel?”

“N.. Not really!” she replied, astounded by her own words.

“Neither do I,” he smiled. “It’s just a bit of fun after all.”

“Fun?”

“If anyone needs a bit of fun Rachel, I reckon it’s you!”

And then it all began. Without another word Rachel began to kiss him back. Like two teens outside a school disco, they were in each other’s arms, their lips pressed firmly together. Within seconds, Joseph’s tongue had parted her teeth and had plunged deeply into her mouth, seeking and finding hers.

As their tongues writhed over and around each other, Rachel put her arms instinctively around his neck and she felt the touch of his hands on her body. Apart from my mine, they were first male hands to touch her sexually since we met. Joseph was making his move on my girlfriend. Rachel explained that though every cell in her brain was screaming at her that this must stop; that it was so, so wrong, for the first time in years she felt excited; She felt sexy; She felt desirable again. As Joseph’s confident hands began to explore her back, her sides then her buttocks, she felt ten years younger and like a real, wanted, desirable woman.

She should have had the traditional battle between good and evil going on inside her head but right then, the overwhelming impact on her mind was coming from between her thighs as my hands flew to Joseph’s body; to his face, his hair and his bulging groin. In return, Joseph’s hands were on her waist, on her back and on my buttocks as they kissed frantically, their tongues writhing around each other until a small stream of saliva began to drip down her chin. Then his hands were on her cute boobs, crushing them cruelly through my dress and bra. It hurt so much; but she loved it even more!

One of her hands fell to his bulge and she massaged it, her other fumbling between their bodies with his belt. Rachel felt her dress being raised and instinctively lifted her right leg, looping it around Joseph’s left, making room for his probing, exploring fingers. In an instant, his hand was on Rachels vulva. Finding his way barred by her scarlet thong, he paused then, with only a moment’s hesitation, simply ripped it away. She winced as the strap between her legs was pulled wire-tight, digging deep into her vulva, slit and cleft before giving way and parting, the ruined garment becoming no more than a red band around her waist.

Then, with no tights or knickers to impede his access, Joseph began to finger Rachel in earnest, his long, searching finger deep in my girlfriend’s vagina, twisting left and right, forcing themselves further into her with every flick of his thick, strong wrist. A second finger joined the first, stretching her; tighter than she had felt in a long time. The angle was awkward but the pain was exquisite. His fingers were rough, they hurt too but again, she loved the pain, moaning into his mouth, thrusting her tongue as hard as she could between his lips. I had never realised this about her in all our times together.

Her knees began to give way and she fell against his strong body, her boobs crushed against his chest. A moment later her vagina had been deserted and his hands were under her buttocks, lifting her bodily from the ground and carrying her forward. Before she knew what was happening, she was pressed up against the wall of the stables, her dress was under her armpits, his right hand was under her ass cheeks, her arms were around his neck and her legs were wrapped around his waist as his left fumbled frantically with his belt and zipper.

Then she felt it; the unmistakable feeling of a man’s long, thick erect cock brushing against the underside of her thighs. Her heart missed a beat. For a moment she wondered what was happening but the flow of heat from her sex drove out all other thoughts. As Joseph’s left hand joined his right under her buttocks, she reached down and grasped his thick, erect manhood that was pointed straight towards her most private place. The place she had promised to me. The thrill of giving herself to him… or more to the point, taking Lauren’s boyfriend from her, spurred her on. Lauren always had the pick of any man, but the one she had chosen now wanted Rachel. It empowered her and she didn’t even consider what she might lose in return.

Joseph was wild and horny. He stabbed wildly at her vulva, her labia, wet in anticipation of his penetration, cooled in the night air. In his passion, first hitting the back of her thigh, then painfully hard against her clitoris before he controlled himself enough to find the right opening. Their forbidden sex was going to be clumsy but consentual. She reached down in self-protection, gasping asher hand closed around Joseph’s long, hard shaft. Without hesitation, but with a tightness in her chest she was to remember long afterwards, she directed his penis towards her turgid, dripping flesh.

Then, for the first time in years, she felt the indescribable excitement of a man’s unfamiliar cock entering her body. She felt her eyes bulging and her body opening up to him as Joseph pressed his cock head between her folds. He thrust forwards and upwards, slipping easily between her lips and half way into her vagina.

“Oh fuck, Joseph!” she gasped, “We shouldn’t…”

For a split second they paused, as if realising what they had done but it was far too late; his penis was inside my girlfriend. There would be no going back now. A voice which sounded like hers pleaded, “I need it inside me… Joseph, Please…”

Immediately, my best friend drove his amazing cock into her.

“Aaaggghhh yes!”

She squealed aloud as the long, thick shaft was forced deep into her vagina, her chest aching as if a white-hot spear had been thrust upwards into her most delicate parts. Instinctively she raised her knees, trusting in the strong hands of our friend and neighbour that cupped her buttocks and spread her legs to open herself to the intrusion of his masculinity. He was a talented and experienced lover, she remembered that first time vividly. She gasped again as he somehow found an extra half inch of penetration, forcing his way even deeper into her welcoming vagina until she felt the heat of his thighs pressed against her ass cheeks and the pressure of his smooth end high in her belly.

She was panting with excitement and could hear Joseph grunt, “Oh yes Rachel… just as I had hoped… just as I had imagined… you’re wasted on him.”

She felt his strong hands beneath her bottom, taking her weight and lifting her bodily easily. She felt an emptiness in her loins as his cock was drawn back until only his head was inside her. Then he lowered her down bodily onto his cock, driving himself upwards with his strong legs until it was buried deep inside her again. Oh God! It felt so good! So wicked and yet…

Suddenly, without ceremony, before she could begin to comprehend the amazing feeling of his body in her, Joseph began to fuck her hard – faster and faster as if there was no tomorrow, forcing her back against the brickwork, hammering his body into my girlfriend with a wild passion that made her scream.

‘Slap slap slap!’ their bodies collided noisily in the cool night air. She felt his shaft rubbing against her labia, his pubic hair grinding against her clitoris.

She bit her lip to stifle her cries as her excitement mounted and mounted. Half aware of the extreme danger of discovery she remembered to her horror how noisy her orgasms made her and fought hard to prevent herself climaxing despite the wet slapping sounds of his flesh grinding against hers in the wonderful, exhilarating deep penetration of his cock within her cheating pussy.

Although it seemed like an age and changed her life, her first ever infidelity was over in a handful of minutes. For the entirety of that time she was lost in another word of sordid sex, virtues lost, and the thrill of mating with her popular best friends man. She had lost her senses, she was beyond reason, and just gave herself to the exhilaration of their forbidden intercourse. Before the full impact of the pleasure had fully enveloped her brain, she felt Joseph’s fingers gripping the underside of her thighs painfully hard, bringing her back into the moment.

She looked into his eyes and when she did this was her undoing. She could see into his soul, knew his moment was upon him. She felt him withdraw himself halfway before returning to the depths of her. He increased his speed and he could hold back no more. She felt the breeze that the motion of his heavily swaying balls made against her now soaked bottom. She could feel her wetness dripping down the crevice of her ass, pooling under her. He was getting close, and he knew she was too by her breathing, moaning and writhing. He grabbed her by the hips and launched a full out assault, all the time holding her eyes with his. Her eyes were starting to glass over, he could hear her whimper, begging him to make her cum.

He knew he was only seconds away from filling her with his hot cum; he wanted her to cum with him. He took his index and middle finger and started to rub her clit, as he was pounding away at her, her body started to shake, her vaginal walls were gripping his shaft. The hot liquid rose from his balls as they drew into his body and he drove himself into her for the last time. She screamed as she came with every fiber of her being. Great spasms racked his body and he shook violently as he began to ejaculate inside her, his powerful thrusts becoming short, sharp uncontrolled stabs into her vagina. He grunted and he quickly pressed his hand over my mouth to keep her quiet.

Every muscle of hers clenched down, as she wrung the semen out of him. His knees were so weak he had to lean on top of her to rest for a bit. It took all of the energy that they had left simply to breathe. She felt relieved as his cock quickly softened and plopped messily out of her cheating vagina and she shuddered as a trickle of something warm dripped down the underside of her buttocks and down the backs of her thighs. It hadn’t even been five minutes but it had been so, so good. She remembered simply basking in the aftershocks of their forbidden sex. She felt like a good girl gone bad. She felt alive.

Joseph slowly lowered her to the ground until her heels touched the floor. Her dress was still bunched under her armpits leaving her messy private parts on display for the benefit of any spectators there might have been. He stepped back, a stunned look on his face as if he was as surprised as she was at what had taken place. His trousers and pants were clumsily still around his knees. He looked ridiculous, but, she supposed, she looked no better.

“Joseph… did you just cum inside me?” she gasped. “What… what have we done?”

He had fucked her senses but slowly her intelligence returned. He looked across at her, taking her hand as she tottered unsteadily, unstable in her heels. Her legs had half-turned to jelly and she held on to him for balance as she tried to recover a little dignity by pulling her dress back down over my hips. The ruined thong around her waist tangled in the dress; She pulled it down her legs and away, screwing the torn red fabric into a ball then looked for somewhere to hide it.

“Here!” Joseph offered his hand.

She silently placed her ruined panties in his palm. Joseph slipped them into his trouser pocket and smiled.

“A momento. Are you okay?” he asked anxiously.

She couldn’t reply, her head still spinning from the combination of alcohol, lust and post coital comedown.

“Rachel!” he insisted. “Please! Are you okay with this?”

“I’m… I’m okay,” was all she could say though her fight-or-flight instinct was telling her to get away quickly.

“I… I need to go to the ladies’ room.”

“Yes… Yes of course,” Joseph stammered, seeing her distress. “Take my arm.”

She took his strong arm and he led her, still rather unstable on her feet, back along the path towards the main building. But before we had gone more than a few steps she broke away from him.

“No! Wait!” she exclaimed suddenly, stopping abruptly as the first people she had seen since… since she had given herself to him… came into view.

“What’s the matter?” he hissed in alarm.

“We can’t go inside like this!” she whispered. “We can’t go in together for fuck’s sake! What would that look like? You go on ahead!”

“But…”

“Just go Joseph!” she hissed.

Reluctantly but obediently, Joseph did as she had told him, looking back over his shoulder three times before disappearing into the lobby. Once he had entered the building, for the benefit of prying eyes obviously alone, she slipped as silently as she could around the back and into the staff entrance. To her relief, there was no-one to see as she took off her heels and padded down the corridor to the staff toilet where she closed the door firmly and locked it. Safe for a moment, she breathed out heavily.

What in God’s name had she done? And had anyone seen her do it? It felt like the world was watching and judging her. Guilt brought tears to her eyes and she choked back a sob. She thought hard trying to make sense of her infidelity and her public sex with her best friend’s partner. As far as she knew, nobody had seen her either with Joseph, in the car park, or on her way back to the main house. The fireworks had focused their attention. The darkness had hidden their sin. As far as she knew.

Raising her dress to avoid any more stains, she sat down on the toilet and began to pee as she fumbled in her handbag. Pulling out a compact mirror, she inspected herself carefully, a feeling of nausea growing within her as she looked anxiously into the accusing glass. And she saw herself… Admittedly a rather red faced, dishevelled with slightly ruffled hair but there was something different that she couldn’t identify.

What had she expected to see? A slut of a woman with guilt written over her face? She don’t know. Rachel explained that she felt shamed, a cheat and a slut. She had just had sex in a public park with her best friend’s lover; what else did she need to do to qualify as one?

What was worse was that it had been a truly exhilarating experience for her. Okay, it had been short and crude; she had climaxed quickly with her cheating co-conspirator and her arousal had been incredibly intense. Something deep inside her had just been reminded what really passionate sex could be like – indeed used to be like with me before familiarity dulled her senses and routine replaced lust.

She took some toilet tissue in her hand and reached between her legs. There was sticky stuff all over her inner thighs and a trickle down the back of her left leg. She mopped it up as best she could, marvelling at the volume of semen Joseph had produced, seemingly much more than I had ever produced into a condom. Why in God’s name had she done it? Like most women, she had fantasised about having wild, lust-driven sex with another man but she had never dreamed it would happen in real life. Even in her fantasies, cheating hadn’t been as crude and dangerous as this. There were a thousand ways she could have cheated on me that were less risky than in a knee trembler against the wall in a public park!

And with my best friend’s partner too? Was she completely insane? Had she been seen? Would there be consequences beyond the obvious? As she anxiously re-joined the throng of people, constantly on the lookout for signs that they had been observed fucking, the answer to that question became increasingly clear and very quickly too.

Firstly, thanks to Joseph’s destruction of her thong, she now had no underwear beneath her dress. Apart from having to take extreme care in her deportment to avoid flashing my bare vulva, twice she had to run to the toilets to mop up trickles of semen that had leaked from her vagina and were running down the inside of her bare thigh. The first had actually reached the back of her knee before she realised what was happening. Eventually she had to shove a tissue into her to prevent further difficulties. It was rough and uncomfortable.

Secondly, she had bitten Joseph so hard that she had given him a love bite on his neck. This was something she hadn’t done since she was in school. The mark was fresh so wasn’t too obvious but it was above his collar line and recognisable for what it was. He had to wear his evening scarf draped around his neck despite the hot weather. What would Lauren think when she saw it? She was sure to tell her, they shared everything. For the rest of the night they avoided each other like the plague, each taking care not to be seen in the other’s company. Once they literally bumped into each other as she left the Ladies Room for the third and last time having plugged the leak between her thighs, so to speak. The look they exchanged was something between lust, pleading and sheer terror.

Eventually the evening came to an end. As she went home in the back of her taxi she was breathless but thankful. The taxi driver concluded from the flushed look on her face and her dishevelled appearance and implied that she must have had a really good time. Fortunately, full of news about a new contract at work, I did not ask her a single question about her evening. Normally this selfishness would have annoyed her but that night she thanked her lucky stars for my single mindedness and pride in my work.

I remembered the night of the fireworks. I helped her undress, unpicked the grips in her tousled hair and tucked her seemingly happy, fresh, tipsy young body into our bed. Then she went to the bathroom to undress, she told me she removed the soiled tissue from her vagina, washed herself down there with a flannel, pulled on her least sexy pyjamas and dragged her cheating, aching, guilty body into bed with me, knowing that sleep would come hard. Apparently I was already out like a light.

Sleep came very hard indeed. She lay there in the darkness, trying to come to terms with the knowledge that for the first time in her life she had cheated on anyone. It was the first time she had cheated on me and itt had been hurried, crude, dirty, tawdry but even then she could not deny that it had been more exciting than she had believed possible.

It had been foolish in the extreme and an act of betrayal too but as the bed and the room span slowly round, the memories that stuck most firmly in her mind were of the raw physical pleasure and the sheer joy at feeling young and attractive to a man she thought to be unattainable. She had forgotten how it felt to be desired sexually in that crude, feral way. She had forgotten how good it was; how exciting it was to feel familiar hands on her body in unfamiliar ways; how incredible it had felt to feel a strange new penis penetrate her body and even to cum inside her, however messy it was afterwards.

Then the guilt struck her like a hammer blow. The betrayal, the squalid surroundings; the shameful, knee-trembling way in which she had simply thrown away her honour and fidelity forever. She began to drift into what would inevitably be only a troubled, uneasy sleep. Her body remembered only excitement and pleasure, her mind full of guilt, fear and remorse.

However good or bad it was, it had happened. There was no going back. What was done couldn’t be undone. Her body had willingly accepted the erect cock of a man who was not her boyfriend. It had penetrated her, brought pleasure both physically and emotionally; it had delivered its heavy load of sperm-filled semen to the mouth of her womb… Suddenly she sat bolt upright in bed.

Oh Jesus! Oh Jesus! Oh Jesus!

It had delivered Joseph’s sperm filled semen into her womb – and she wasn’t on the pill. I always used condoms so between us, the subject of birth control never comes up. She hadn’t even thought about protection; it had all happened so quickly that neither Joseph nor Rachel had even thought to use a condom. Oh Jesus Christ, help!

Rachel told me she spent the rest of the night awake, her mind filled with horrible images of what might be taking place inside her in the darkness. And dreading what the morning might bring.

The following morning she woke with a guilt-hangover to add to her alcohol hangover and sleepless-night-exhaustion. I showed no sign of stirring so, although she was probably still over the limit, she drove to a twenty-four hour clinic in a distant part of the city where she stood for half an hour alongside care-worn prostitutes and crying teenage girls before finally obtaining the morning-after pills she desperately needed.

When she returned home, I was still asleep. She climbed into bed with me, bewildered. A sense of relief washed over her. She might just get away with her blazen infidelity. When I finally woke up I found her in a deep sleep and she remained in that state long after I went to work so tired that not even guilt could keep her awake. She had popped two of the pills and was hoping they would be doing their much-needed job and wondering if she would feel them doing it.

The doorbell woke her up early in the afternoon. She ignored it, expecting it to be no one of real consequence. It rang again. She ignored it again. When it rang a third time she realised how late it was so she tottered downstairs to find a smiling young woman on the doorstep with a large bouquet of flowers. There was no card but as she took them into the kitchen a text message arrived on her phone.

‘I thought a card would be too risky but wanted to let you know how important last night was to me. You are a very special woman. Thank you. Joseph x’

She knew she should have either ignored the message or replied saying that it had been a terrible mistake which they must both try and forget had ever happened. Even now, she couldn’t fully explain why she didn’t do either of these. She didn’t throw the flowers into the dustbin either. Instead she trimmed them, placed them carefully in a vase then sat looking at them with a mug of coffee in her hand, thinking.

Her hangover had greatly reduced and the sleep had gone some way towards restoring her composure but even then she couldn’t have been thinking clearly because she picked up her phone and began to type.

‘The flowers are lovely but you shouldn’t have sent them.’

The response was almost instant.

‘Rachel! I’m so glad you replied. I thought you might not talk to me.’

‘I shouldn’t talk to you. Having sex was a mistake, Joseph.’

‘I don’t know what came over me’ Joseph’s message ran. ‘I’m really sorry if my advances weren’t welcome.’

Something in that message stirred something within her; perhaps it was anger, perhaps something deeper but there was fire in her fingers as she typed.

‘Are you sorry Joseph?’

‘What do you mean?’

‘Simple question. Are you really sorry you fucked me?“

Where the ‘f’ word came from she had no idea. Until then she had been rather prudish in her vocabulary.

There was a long delay before her phone beeped again.

‘No Rachel. I’m not sorry at all. In fact I’m pleased we finally fucked!’

The words stunned me. I stared at the screen in a combination of disbelief and guilty delight but could not think what to reply. In the end Joseph must have got fed up waiting because he sent another message.

‘Are you still there?’

‘I’m still here.’

There was another pause before her phone beeped.

‘I’ve wanted to fuck you for years. Ever since I met you.’

The words burned into her mind as she stared at the screen in astonishment.

‘Are you sorry it happened Rachel?’ came the next message.

How did Rachel feel? She certainly felt dirty and guilty but somehow, not sorry. What was more, she felt unexpectedly aroused; She felt attractive again, She felt sexy again. She felt alive. Had Joseph forced her? She couldn’t even pretend that he had. Although Joseph had given her little choice in the matter she hadn’t really resisted; She hadn’t screamed or called for help – in truth she had actually directed his bare erect cock into her open, welcoming vagina.

And it had felt so very, very good to have a man want her sexually in that feral, uncontrolled way.

Rachel took a deep breath then made the second biggest mistake of her life.

‘I’m pleased it happened too’ She typed slowly and carefully.

Her heart was thumping as she saw the words appear on her screen and knew they had just appeared on his.

‘Thank God! When can I see you again?’

Her fingers seemed to be typing on their own as unfamiliar, powerful emotions surged through her.

‘Tomorrow night.’

‘You’re alone?’

‘I’m supposed to be meeting Lauren. I’ll postpone it.’

‘Do you really want this? Once was a mistake but if we fuck each other again its more than just a one night stand. Are you sure, Rachel?’

The words were so hard to type she almost gave up but in the end she sent the message that was ultimately to destroy our relationship, irrevocable damage would be caused that I would never be able to undo.

‘Yes Joseph. I want you to fuck me’

Joseph came round the following evening dressed in his tennis clothes. He had told Lauren that he had a league match to play but instead came straight to see me. I was going to be late again that night, I hadn’t even realised how much I was neglecting her needs. She had dressed to receive him, wearing a short yellow sundress with a plain white bra and knickers underneath. When she saw his strong tanned legs and tight buttocks in those crisp white shorts and the way his polo shirt showed off his chest and biceps, the few reservations that remained simply disappeared.

Within ten minutes of arriving he had bent her over our kitchen table, raised her dress around her waist, pulled her knickers down around her ankles and was fucking her hard. She had her first orgasm within minutes, her hands gripping the table edge for all they were worth as she wailed into the empty house. This was no drunken, accidental mistake. This was a deliberate, sober decision to have sex with another man. This was more than just a fuck, this was an act of sabotage intent on destoying Lauren’s bonds to Joseph and her relationship with me.

The first, pivotal act of infidelity out of the way, they could now take their time about the second. This took place in the guest bedroom with the curtains open, both of them naked, their sin on display to an unsuspecting world. She came again, noisily, her arms and legs wrapped tightly around Joseph as he tensed and ejaculated, this time in a condom.

She went back on the pill the very next day, hiding them in the depths of her sponge bag in the bathroom where she knew I would never look. That was how the first and only affair in her life started.

For the first two weeks, Rachel and Joseph met at least a couple of times a week and sometimes every day, snatching opportunities in his house when Lauren was out; my presence putting our home out of bounds for the majority of their sex sessions. Rachel explained that they fucked so hard and so often that her vulva was constantly aching. Not even when Rachel and I were students had we enjoyed so much sex in such a short period of time. I have to admit I was becoming very jealous and resentful as Rachel continued her story.

Things slowed down when the winter nights closed in. With both me and Lauren around, the risk of being caught was high but, with only one or two near-misses, they still managed to date as if they were single, and fuck when and where they could. Rachel explained that during those first few months they fucked far too often for every encounter to be included individually but there were a few that stuck in her my mind.

“You don’t have to go on, Rachel,” I interrupted, “I know how this ends I just didn’t know how long it went on for.”

“I need to tell you everything. I need you to see it all, in all its ugliness, only then will I ask for your forgiveness.” I looked into her eyes, they were glass, on the verge of tears. I felt a wetness on my cheek and realised that I was crying… how long for I had no idea. “This will hurt. But I need to get through the pain barrier otherwise… I’ll never forgive myself… and that will be that.”

I understood her need for redemption, I needed it myself. I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. I then nodded and she continued her sordid tale.

She detailed how she and Joseph discovered that they could play Lauren and I off each other. She would say she was seeing Lauren and Joseph would say that he was having a game night with me. Because Lauren and I never checked up… they became more and more blazen. On the first night of deception, Joseph fucked her on her back, lying across the boardroom table in an empty office suite at work. Her dress was under her armpits, the shoulder straps were lowered, her boobs were fully exposed and her nipples had been liberally sucked and bitten. She had deliberately not worn any panties in case they had to be quick but in the end they had plenty of time. Joseph fucked her slowly and deeply and she reached a very pleasant, if rather messy orgasm. This marked a change in their copulation, they started to have loving feelings towards each other and slowly but surely “just sex” became “making love”. They did find they would frequently make a mess so Joseph sometimes opted to catch his load in a condom and I had to wash the table top down afterwards.

At seven-thirty in the morning on the way to work Joseph took her from behind in the back of her car in the Country Park. She was on all fours on the rear seat with him kneeling behind her. Rachel’s face was pressed hard against the near-side window when he came inside her but she was too uncomfortable to climax herself. Two dog walkers came within visual range of their coupling. One of them might have seen them but neither of them reacted.

One evening, my car was in for service and I was reliant on Rachel picking me up form work. As was the pattern, Lauren and I ended up working late so Joseph and Rachel spent two full hours in bed in our guest room before she left to collect me. Joseph was always in charge of disposing of the condom and she would always redress the room, hiding the evidence of their sexual intercourse. She rememberd that night because she much prefered bed sex and Joseph had fucked her long and hard on her back, missionary position, so she could watch him as his muscles played across his chest, and see his biceps bulge as he took his weight upon them. They kissed like lovers and when it was time, she got on my knees assuming his favourite position. They went through two condoms, inflating the first to bursting point. Cumming inside her twice and producing as usual, a great deal of semen.

Apparently, they had been so into each other that they lost track of time and she had to leave in a hurry straight afterwards with only a perfunctory wash. She hoped that I wouldn’t notice the smell of sex on her or in our appartment. I didn’t. Smell turned out to be the least of my problems; halfway to my office she realised she was sitting with a small pool of second-hand semen inside her knickers. Emergency measures were needed. Fortunately, I was delayed in leaving the building, ironically chatting to Lauren about a get together and a BBQ, so she just had time to visit first the Ladies’ Room and clean herself. She was thankful she was on the pill that night!

When she greeted me, she had a hastily-purchased sanitary towel in her freshly-rinsed, still-damp knickers to prevent any more of Joseph’s sperm from leaking down her legs. It was already too late to prevent the back of her dress from staining. Fortunately because it was dark, I did not notice the semen at the back of her thighs and I was far too tired to be interested in sex when we got home.

The next three weeks were difficult. With us all at home and work deadlines met the best Rachel and Joseph could manage was one fuck each week, with maybe a second if they were lucky. Most were in the back of our cars, parked in a variety of inconspicuous places within a ten-mile radius of our house. We also started using extra thick condoms for added protection against Joseph’s straining girth splitting the rubber and the amount of ejaculate he seemed to produce.

All were snatched moments of intimacy; few were satisfactory. None resulted in orgasm for her; Joseph’s excessive semen production made going about the business of hiding their sex problematic. She was horrified to discover that he wasn’t tying them off and simply hurling them into the undergrowth.

The two week family holiday that followed would normally have been something to look forward to; a large, luxurious villa in Spain with its own pool set only a short walk from the sea. We had been there half a dozen times before and knew the area well. Rachel and I rekindled our love life to some extent but thanks to the intensity of her new affair and the sex that came with it, her expectations had been unrealistically altered. I did my best but as a partner she was not as responsive as she should have been, silently comparing my performance unfavourably with Joseph’s.

“I’m sorry. I know it was me. I was useless in bed. You are a good lover! The thrill and the illicit nature of my affair turned me on more.” She said in an almost pleading apologetic tone. I just nodded, feeling another tear make its way down my cheek. When the holiday was over she could hardly wait for the affair to begin again.

She did not have to wait long. I buried myself back into my work with Lauren and there was still the constant risk of our affair being discovered by Lauren. Fortunately our neighbours had seen us together for years so it was normal for any combination of us to be seen together. They needed each other though, so they agreed to see each other only a couple of times each week and then only on neutral territory like a hotel room or his office once everyone else had gone home. It was hot, passionate and exciting but not the relationship she wanted.

Rachel described her realisation that she was still in love with me. I was a loving and caring partner, too engrossed in my career to fully satisfy Rachel’s needs, but she began to see Joseph for what he was, an incredibly attractive man… but shallow. I remember the weeks that followed. Rachel became more attentive towards me and in return I took notice of her and her needs more. I felt like we were a couple again, just like the good old days.

It could and should have been a romantic time with plenty of opportunity to rekindle our love life in private but, after a few weeks, Rachel’s heart wasn’t in it; She was already getting most of the sex she needed elsewhere. Another important client at work meant Rachel became the mistress of an empty house again. No danger of being caught; no shortage of time; She was free to be the selfish, unfaithful girlfriend and passionate lover she had become.

Joseph rose to the challenge and was let loose sexually. They thought they were in heaven; no partners watching over them, empty houses, no-one to interfere. With the danger of discovery all but gone, they could be together on an almost daily basis, mornings, afternoons or evenings, whenever Joseph could be free and she could arrange her rather empty diary to suit. Under his experienced tutoring, she discovered much more about herself; about her increasingly adventurous sexual tastes both in bed and out and the risks she could be persuaded to take to have them satisfied.

Rachel would take an entire day off and as soon as I left the house, Joseph would visit her or she would visit him. He returned to Lauren several hours later leaving her exhausted and asleep in our marital bed, or sometimes they slept in the bed he shared with Lauren, the french doors open and the outside world getting on with the day while they rutted, licked and sweated together.

The feeling of complete freedom, total abandonment and surrender to sheer physical pleasure as she let Joseph do whatever he wanted to her was truly liberating. He spanked her, bit her, sucked her nipples and fucked her hard but the main event was still to follow. Joseph introduced her to the joys of anal sex. It took a lot of persuasion but Joseph is a very persuasive man so eventually she agreed.

They prepared well for it, showering together, making sure she was ready and pliant and one lazy afternoon, she agreed to give him her anal virginity. When Joseph’s cock first entered her well-lubricated anus from behind, she was lying on her side with her knees raised to her chest. The pain of the first penetration shocked her; it really felt as if she was losing her virginity all over again. I suppose in a way, she was. But Joseph was gentle and careful, moving very slowly, using more and more lubrication until her sphincter eventually relaxed and he could thrust in and out easily.

Rachel described the sordid act. She said it felt very strange as her rectum was slowly filled by a man’s cock for the first time but they persevered and eventually she had taken all of his not inconsiderable size. By the time he left later that afternoon, she had been successfully shown how pleasurable an experience backdoor sex can be if done with plenty of care. There was also no need for a condom and feeling Joseph ejaculate in her rectum rather than her vagina made her feel raw, earthy and wicked but it was so, so good.

After that, there were too many copulations to describe them all. She played tennis in the afternoon with one of her friends then went straight to the Supermarket, about forty minutes away. She always wore a short skirt for tennis rather than shorts. On Joseph’s instructions, for over half an hour she did her week’s shopping with her panties in her handbag, completely naked under her skirt. The thrill was out of this world, especially when she came close to the freezer and chill-cabinets and felt the cold air circulating around her moistening vulva.

Joseph met her on a quiet lane near a local Country Park on her way home. She was already highly aroused so did not even think of objecting when he pressed her up against a tree and fucked her standing up, much as he had done the very first time. She came instantly and telltale green stains simply would not come out of her white tennis clothes, ruining them completely.

The next week they were in our bed and after half an hour of missionary sex, Joseph took her anally once again. Lauren believed him to be on the golf course. This time they used even more lubrication and she was much better prepared. The whole of the next hour was spent in various positions, the only common theme being the repeated presence of Joseph’s shaft in her bottom. The sensations were incredible and the full-body orgasms simply out of this world.

They did it again one evening while she spoke to me on the phone about another late night and discussing a take away I was going to collect on the way home. They did it one last time at seven in the morning after Joseph had spent the whole night with her in Laurens bed. Lauren and I put in an all nighter and we were richly rewarded for our hard work. Rachel and Joseph spent the night making love.

“There is no way to put this that doesn’t make me sound like a slut. I’ve discovered I love anal sex. It has been a revelation; I wish I had known this years ago when we were younger and my body better able to handle it,” she said, then catching my eye she added, “I’m sorry I let myself start to feel that having an affair was normal. It became a normal part of my life. Routine. I must admit… I started to think I was falling in love with Joseph.”

“I felt the same about Lauren, it’s… ok”

“It’s not ok. I need to be punished and through that I will find forgiveness,” she still wanted me to hurt her, “I really wish you and I had discovered anal sex together rather than me discovering it during my only period of infidelity but no matter how I wish otherwise, I can’t change history. It’s the deepest secret to come out of my affair; if you can still respect me, we still have a chance together.”

“You know I love and respect you, Rachel. I know I have to accept the past as you will have to accept my future with my unborn daughters. We will both need to pay a high price. We need to face all of it together.”

She nodded, smiling. Then girded herself once more, “The next part of this story has to be told. The last chapter. Our world of lust came to an abrupt end, my life as I knew it… was over in a blink of an eye.”

It had been almost a year since they had started fucking. They were having sex about once or twice during the week and two or three times over the weekend. None of our friends were any the wiser, Lauren and I were oblivious and they felt like they could do anything. Joseph would come over at least once a week after work. On the weekends they would usually stay at Lauren’s place, they planned it and made their excuses so they could be completely alone. The beginning of the end happened on a weeknight at Lauren’s house. When it was clear that both Lauren and I weren’t going to interfere they got deep into a heavy make-out session. They were right in the living room by the front door, if anyone had come home, they would have definitely been caught. That only made it hotter though! Soon she had unzipped Joseph’s pants and was sucking hard on his cock. Not only was it thrilling to be right out in the open, but Rachel loved Lauren’s mirrors and she could see the reflection of her sucking him from several different angles. It wasn’t long before Joseph was at the edge.

"Rachel, I’m going to cum.” he said.

She was never really a swallower and had only had cum in her mouth on very few occasions. But this time she moaned louder and sucked harder. He let himself go and shot into her mouth. With his cream trickling from the corner of her mouth she announced that she needed to fuck my best friend in the bed he shared with Lauren. As he came back to reality, she grabbed his hand and led him upstairs. He was hard again before he reached the bedroom. They started making out again right inside the doorway.

“You’re hard already!” she said with a smile as she stroked his cock.

“Oh yeah,” he said. “I’m always ready for you, Rachel.”

She began stripping off her clothes, slowly leading them to the bed. It was pushed up against the wall, in between the French windows and a dresser. Joseph was touching and kissing her all over. She was getting hotter and hotter and was soon ready for sex, on display up against the window. She spread her pussy as her illicit lover rolled on a condom. He positioned his head against her and buried himself deep inside her. He led her away from the window, where all the world could see and to his bed.

Having cum already they were ready for a long session. They started with him standing, she on the bed with her legs on hid shoulders. He loved this position as it gave him a great view and it let her rub her clit when she wanted to. Being that no one was home, they were extra loud. Next he moved to the bed and took her from behind. This really started to get the bed rocking. The headboard was thumping off the dresser as he pounded into her. She thrashed, begged, and moaned.

“Fuck me! Fuck me harder! Fuck me! Harder!” Rachel demanded.

She was going nuts! Joseph grabbed her hips and really laid into her hard. Finally they switched into missionary. The headboard was thumping, the bed was creaking. It was freaking great! Rachel was alternating between, “Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!” or just “Ugghhhh!! Rrraaahhhh!! Aaaahhhhnguuuuaaaa!!”

This was an absolute plowing, he was fucking her as hard, as deep, as fast as he could. He was getting close to cumming when out of nowhere they heard a loud, “Kkrr-SNAP!!” They both stopped and looked right into each other’s eyes. What the fuck?!? She wasn’t sure what was happening, but she was vaguely aware that they had shifted about 30 degrees towards the wall.

“KKkrr-SNAP!” They heard a second time. This time the bed totally gave way and they were sent rolling against the wall. Joseph was jammed between the bed and the wall, and she was now completely on top of him.

It really was hilarious! After they got control of themselves again, they realised that they weren’t going to fall on the floor, and his cock had never left her. So why not! She started to grind on his cock, and they were back into it again despite the injured bed. Being on top was the position she could cum the easiest, and Joseph could tell that she was getting close. Being pinned the way he was, all he could do was relax and let her go to town on him. She was sitting up straight on him giving me a great view of her lean body and tiny tits. It wasn’t long before he was almost there too.

“I’m cumming!” she shouted out before unleashing a wave of moans. This sent Joseph over the edge and I let a huge load spurt into the condom. They were shaking and moaning, in their own little orgasmic worlds. Finally she collapsed onto him and they basked in the after glow of their sex. When they did, they laughed at the mayhem they had caused.

After that night, the bed needed two new boards which Joseph immediately fixed, so as to not draw attention to the damage their frantic fucking had caused. Rachel was proud of herself, he never broke the bed when he fucked Lauren. It was her duty to dispose of the condom, which she tied off and, not knowing what to do with a used rubber, simply dropped it into the waste bin. They were quite proud of themselves, having fixed the bed and eradicated the evidence of their sex from Lauren’s bedroom.

Little did she know that the used condom, discarded neatly in the waste bin, would be her undoing. She received the shock of her life whe Lauren text her letting her know she was on her way home from work. She wanted to know if she wanted to meet up as they usually did on a Friday night. Rachel replied feigning illness knowing Lauren wouldn’t be home for at least another half hour. Sighing in relief, she informed Joseph and bid him a hasty farewell before heading out into the night.

Rachel continued to deliver her painful point of view, I recognised the time as being when Lauren and I were working late on projects… no more than eight months ago… the week Lauren and I went on our “business trip” together. The week Lauren discovered that Joseph and her best friend had been cheating, I shudddered as I remembered Lauren’s side of the same story that led up to the day Lauren and I had revenge sex after I had found out about Rachel’s affair.

Initially Rachel had offered to drive me down to the station late that evening to pick me up. I had told her it wasn’t necessary; that I could easily get a lift with Lauren. Possibly driven by lust, she had agreed to us travelling together, giving Joseph and Rachel one more night together. That lust had been strong enough for Joseph to invite her back over for one last, lingering fuck in Lauren’s house before our business trip was complete and their period of complete freedom would come to an end, at least for a while.

The plan was to sleep with each other, for the first time, wake up in each others arms and spend the whole day fucking. She knew Lauren and I wouldn’t be back until late. If they finished their copulation around three and she had left by six o’clock, that would give her ninety minutes to wash away any gooey traces of infidelity, for her face and chest to lose some of her post-climax pinkness and for her to do any tidying that was needed. It was a good plan.

She arrived at Lauren’s house less than half an hour after we had hit the road, apparently unable to wait any longer. Rachel had intended to be dressed very sexily for him on their last unhurried afternoon and had even bought new lingerie for the occasion. He was a little wrong-footed and completely unready when she arrived early but she was determined to give him the full benefit of her new purchases. Joseph accompanied her up to his marital bedroom and sat on the freshly-made bed while she went for a brief shower and changed into her new lingerie. When she opened the bathroom door and stepped into the bedroom she was alive with nerves.

“Jesus Rachel! You look incredible!”

Joseph’s whole demeanour as she emerged through the door dressed in her new white stockings, red satin bra, panties and suspenders, high red heels and with her hair brushed over her shoulders made her head, heart and boobs swell with pride. He rose to his feet immediately, his trousers bulging as she approached him and posed, turning round and round to give him the full impact of her curvaceous body.

“Jesus fucking Christ!”

To cut another long story short, his obvious admiration gave her the confidence to perform for him; She danced sexily, stripping down to her stockings and heels before kneeling in front of him to tease his hardening cock. Feeling it growing, he slowly unfastened his waistband and lowered his zipper to release it from its captivity. Though not as long as mine, it was the only other penis she had seen in well over ten years, so to her, it was still impressive.

Joseph raised his bottom from the mattress as she eased his trousers and underpants down, over his tight buttocks, along his muscular thighs, over his knees and down to his ankles. He looked at her, almost as amazed at her behaviour as she was herself as she placed a hand on each of his shoulders and pushed him back on the bed. With a smile on her face and desperately trying to remember the few porn films she had seen, she mounted him, straddling his chest, one knee either side with her crotch merely inches from his face.

Joseph raised his head and began to lick her obscenely-presented vulva with his tongue. It felt wonderful; apart from the sheer pleasure of having her slit licked by a man’s active tongue, there she was for the first time dominating a strong, good-looking man both physically and sexually. For the first time ever she was in charge; a person much more powerful than her both physically and with more confidence was complying completely with her desires.

“Mmmmmmm!”

She raised her face to the ceiling and moaned with satisfaction as Joseph’s tongue flicked back and forth along her open slit, her hands gripping his tighter and tighter as she began to tremble. He licked her for a long time, her body shaking as he brought her close to orgasm again and again but never quite pushed her over the edge. The agony of anticipation was exquisite but they both knew it was not going to be enough to satisfy either of them. Still in unfamiliar control, Rachel shuffled back on her knees, reached behind with her left hand until she had grasped Joseph’s erect cock, then carefully lowered herself onto its smooth end. It parted her inner lips as it passed through her stretched entrance and began to penetrate deep into her body.

She gasped as she impaled herself on his bare shaft, the angle and position making it feel so much thicker than it had before. Her legs trembled as she slowly lowered herself, feeling Joseph’s already swollen head reaching deeper and deeper into her loins, then her belly, then into her chest where it seemed to catch in her throat. As her buttocks came to rest on Joseph’s upper thighs she could feel the pressure of his tip on my cervix, forcing my womb upwards into her belly while his thick base stretched her entrance tightly. It was a position she had used only a handful of times before and had completely forgotten just how deep a penetration it could produce.

“Oh God! It feels so much better without a condom!” She gasped.

Joseph wriggled underneath her as if adjusting his position but she was too wrapped up in her own pleasure to think about it. A moment later he seemed to have slipped half an inch deeper still. Rachel’s breaths came in gulps and she reached out with both hands for security. Joseph’s fingers grasped hers firmly, entwining and holding them tightly. Their eyes met. And then she began to ride him, tilting her pelvis back and forth, raising and lowering herself on my knees. It felt incredible. She had always taken a submissive role during sex, letting first me then her new lover take her where they wanted. Like many women she enjoy being dominated; she enjoy having her limits tested, actually taking the lead was unusual in the extreme. And what a thrill it was!

As she rode Joseph’s cock, deciding for herself how fast she wanted to be penetrated, how deeply and from what angle, an entirely new vision opened up before her; a vision of what her sexual future might be. A future where from time to time she got what I really wanted rather than what her lover, however well intentioned, believed would make her happy. High on the amazing physical sensations and powerful emotions, she began to orgasm hard and fast. Seeing this, Joseph matched his movements to hers, his upward thrusts meeting her descents full-on. The depth of penetration was profound, the battering of her open cervix for a moment feeling as if she had been punched in the stomach but she quickly learned that she could control this too simply by changing the way she rose and fell on her knees.

“Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh!” She panted.

“Uh uh uh uh uh uh uh!” He replied, matching her thrust for thrust.

The room was filled with the wet, slapping, feral sounds of two hot, aroused bodies repeatedly colliding. With their paces perfectly matched, the climax that rolled over Rachel was one of the sweetest and longest-lasting of her life, depriving her of breath for so long that she really thought she would pass out.

“Ohhhhhwwwwwwyyyyeeeesssss!”

As she came over and over again, she could sense Joseph’s body going into spasm. With her in charge, she was unable to read his arousal from the pace and rhythm of his thrusts so his climax was all but on him before she realised how close he was.

“Nnnnggghhhh… shhhhiiit!!”

Joseph came inside Rachel’s bucking body with a howl, his hips slamming upwards into the base of her buttocks, his pulsating cock driving her cervix hard into her belly over and over again. The mutual spasming of their two bodies seemed to go on forever, as did the ejaculation that she could feel was taking place deep within her. Eventually it began to release them from its grasp and their bodies became theirs again.

“Fuck Rachel! Where did that come from?”

Joseph was grinning up at her, his smile as broad as a Cheshire Cat’s. Though it had stopped throbbing, his cock was still deep inside her, slowly beginning to soften. A little embarrassed, Rachel smiled as demurely as a girl can who was still astride her lover, impaled on his cock and whose vulva was beginning to leak their combined juices onto his lower belly.

“That was amazing! You should take control more often. You should dress like that more often too!”

Rachel was still too shocked to reply. As Joseph’s cock flopped messily from her vagina, she dismounted gingerly, feeling the now familiar emptiness as his body left hers, then rolled onto the sheets alongside him.

“Hold me, Joseph.” I whispered

Joseph took her still-trembling body in his arms and cuddled herp for a long time. It was warm and comforting and emotions not unlike love began to fill her mind as completely my body had been filled with his seed. They fell asleep in each other’s arms as planned and it was… in her own words… amazing.

The sunshine shone through the big french windows on that fateful last day. It was the beginning of the end, though they were completely oblivious to it. The world had changed while they slept, wrapped up in each other, unaware that the chimes of doom were tolling as she kissed her illicit lover to wake him.

They ate breakfast in bed and kissed, stroked and dozed together for nearly an hour before she noticed the clock moving closer to the time she had to leave if I was to clean up and meet me back at home as if nothing had happened. They began to plan their next rendezvous as the afternoon wore on. They were, for all intents and purposes, lovers planning for a future. They even discussed the possibility of leaving their partners but dismissed it almost immediately. It was good to know that they both felt they were on the same page. It was agreed: they would continue their affair.

Text messages arrived from Lauren and me letting them know that the trip had gone well and we were setting off. This meant they could anticipate our arrival and make time for the farewell fuck they always enjoyed – but this time she knew she had to make it different. They had obviously done it on the bed, in the shower, on the couch. They had both groaned for it against the front door because they couldn’t wait any longer after entering the house. They enjoyed each other on the floor, and the back seat of the car. Where else was left?

Rachel surveyed their house with new eyes as she wondered what else he would enjoy. Nothing struck her attention as she sat down to eat, sitting across from her handsome girlfriend’s lover. They knew how to enjoy themselves, and each other. At that moment she couldn’t imagine any other man in the world making her any happier. She reached for his cheek to kiss him, and noticed the dressing table. The table! She immediately stood up and shook the table to see how stable it was. Joseph looked at her with confused eyes, but she didn’t explain her attentions. Rachel glanced around, noticing the table could be seen from the front window if someone was walking up to the house from the back garden. That would even make it more interesting.

She’d thought about him and his amazing cock all day, and had worked herself into full frenzy thinking about this last act of indecency, so now that he was really here she couldn’t be patient. She wasn’t waiting, she needed him. She grabbed him from behind with her arms, glad to feel her lover in her arms. Joseph turned towards her as she loosened her grasp and they hugged which released the pressures of the farewell. She had a drink from a bottle and passed it to him after his hug – and then turned and sat on the table. She called him over, pulling him into a kiss, letting him know her intentions immediately.

“You’ll miss my kisses and hugs,” he said, smiling between kisses.

“Won’t you miss me?” she pretended to pout.

“I will miss you all the time, especially when I’m sleeping with Lauren in the bed we’ve just ruined.”

That’s what she wanted to hear; that thoughts of her would distract him when he was with her flame haired best friend. She loved knowing that.

“I’ve got one last thing for you. It will give you something to think about long after it’s over,” she moaned before sucking on his earlobe.

Their bodies were rubbing against each other now, their hands starting to explore each other. Joseph started picking her up, appearing that he was going to carry her back to the bed, but she had other ideas.

“No, I want to show you something. That certain something is on this table.” She knocked with her knuckles on the table.

“I see something I like very much on our table.” He replied, moving closer to her again.

She kissed him lovingly even though he hadn’t a clue what she was thinking.

“Look under my skirt.”

He only needed to be asked once. She opened her legs. He placed his hands on her ankles and, moving them up, slowly slid up her skirt. With the skirt still in her lap, but now out of the way, he could see she didn’t have panties on. Joseph moaned, and moved again to pick her up and take her to the bedroom.

“No, here!” demanded Rachel.

“Here?”

“Yes, here,” she responded.

“The curtains are wide open. I’ll just go close them,” he noted, and started to move away from her, but she held him fast.

“No, open the French doors, let the air in. I want to see you. I want to see all of you.” Her commanding voice made the scene for the upcoming tease very clear.

She reached for his pants, and he didn’t argue any more. The pants and underpants fell to the ground as he stared at her pussy. She knew she was already wet, and she hoped he could see it. She grabbed his cock and pulled him closer to her. She kissed him deeply, tonguing him and swirling through his mouth, trying to awaken and taste him. She lay back on the table, and he didn’t have any choice but to follow. He climbed up, attracted like a magnet.

She pulled on his cock, and teased his length. She teased her pussy with the tip of his cock, rubbing it against her clit, feeling her pressure starting. Both were on the table, with the windows wide open. Both hot, bothered, needing the heat that only the other could provide. He entered her slowly; seemingly nervous about the table’s strength against the weight and movement he wanted to place on it. She was so turned on as she watched her husband. He was getting turned on by her aggressiveness, and her creative ideas. She loved that he was so instantly hard for her, and able to serve.

His cock, sinking deep into her, felt amazing. She reached down and played with her clit while he started riding her faster and harder. Her heart started beating faster at his attention.

“Any moment Joseph, someone could walk up to the house and see your hard cock,” she teased him, and it had the desired effect. He seemed all the more heated up, almost wanting to be watched.

He was under her spell, and wouldn’t have cared if someone walked past; he wasn’t going to let her go until he fucked her good.

“I’m going to fuck my naughty lover in front of the window!” he growled back. He couldn’t resist looking at the window just to check. Just then there was a noise and he stopped. It was starting to get dark and there would be no one in the back garden of course.

“It’s probably just a cat,” Rachel purred in his ear, “or maybe it’s Lauren wishing she was being fucked by your beautiful cock.”

He smiled, and ploughed back inside her pink depths. He slid in and out of her gaster. The table was shaking with each of their movements but was holding strong. In and out, in and out. She squeezed down on him in mid slide and he stopped, enjoying the pressure of her pussy surrounding and squeezing him. Both were sweating as their bodies entangled together, skin against skin in the cool evening breeze, but a very distracting lust took over and was enough to make them both drip with perspiration. He lowered his head to her breasts and nipped with his teeth at her tits. He put his face between her breasts and she ran her fingers through his hair. They kissed deeply before parting to continue the rock-and-roll of their bodies. Their lips touched lightly as their sliding bodies tickled her clit and made her moan.

He growled, “Rachel, you are all mine here. Here in front of this open window.”

“Yesssss,” she moaned, starting to get lost in his touches, his length, his heat, his love for her. “Fuck me now. Cum into me. Give it all to me!” She drew the words out as long moans said only for him.

Her words took him over the edge. Now knowing the table would hold them, he drove into her harder. He rode her hard for a little longer but didn’t last long. This woman who never failed to fascinate him had done it again, taken him quickly to the edge of no return and he released into her amazing pussy. His body quivered and his eyes closed, with a moan softer than what usually escaped his lips. He was still in her when he quickly glanced to the window. In reality he was relieved to see no one peeking in at them, but in his naughty thoughts as he had been enjoying my girlfriend there had been a voyeur.

“I can’t believe we did it in front of the window?” she giggled.

“So, maybe there is a voyeuristic streak in you, that I should be taking more advantage of?”

“Having you watch me and want me makes me crazy.”

They cautiously disentangled from each other and Joseph moved carefully over the edge of the table to the floor. Then he slid Rachel to the side of the table, helped her sit up, then slid her skirt down. It only took tucking his cock back in and they were back in Lauren’s bed, Joseph was in missionary position and her legs were over his shoulders. Back fucking each other as they had been only ten minutes before, but feeling satisfied and with a heightened heart rate.

“Oh my God!” she yelled at the top of her lungs “We should not be doing this,” as her best friend’s boyfriend pounded his gorgeous cock into her tight pussy. “They will be home soon!”

Rachel buried her face into the pillow as she accepted a serious pounding as he continued to crash into her from above, pounding her relentlessly despite her weak protests for him to stop. He couldn’t help but admire her young, tight body. She was quite a sight to see beneath him. Rachel had just about all she could take as her best friend’s boyfriend fucked her harder than she had ever been fucked before. To think she was getting fucked by the guy Lauren would probably marry and in the bed that the couple shared. It was so wrong and they both knew it but her insatiable lust was something she could no longer deny.

Joseph picked her up and flipped her over, presenting her ass to him, she buried her face into the duvet and arched her back. He slapped her ass hard to let her know she was just a slut that he was fucking, even though the two of them had been friends for years. Lauren and Rachel had been best friends since they were ten, so for Rachel to be fucking her best friend’s boyfriend behind her back, Rachel knew that both relationships would be ruined if Lauren ever found out. The stakes were incredibly high and the situation was so incredibly hot.

She met his powerful thrusts by pushing on the bed’s headboard with one hand while fingering her clit with the other. Doggy style was her favorite position because she always came when getting it doggy style. “Fuck me harder, she yelled” as he increased his speed to meet her demands. She was loving every minute of the fucking she was getting from his rock hard raw cock. Under normal circumstances, she would never even consider fucking without a condom, but this situation was just so hot, she didn’t care anymore. She was so close to cumming and knew it would be a big one.

It was only going to be a matter of time until he exploded a huge load on her… or perhaps in her? It was taking him every last bit of energy not to cum because he loved how hot it was to be fucking her 110 pound body.

“I’m almost there!” he yelled, as he slapped her ass while fucking her as hard as he could. Deep down she knew based on this act alone, she was the dirtiest slut of all. This was the worst kind of betrayal one could commit but the harder she got fucked, the less she seemed to care.

“We have a couple of hours!” she screamed. “Fuck me with that hard cock… oh my God it feels amazing” she cooed. She sensed that he was close to cumming and she wanted to make it an orgasm that neither of them wouldn’t soon forget.

“Do you fuck Lauren like this?” asked Rachel.

He retorted, “Like this, no I love her too much to fuck her like this!” He laughed half jokingly.

“This is so wrong,” she reiterated “but I don’t fucking care. Keep fucking me but just whatever you do don’t cum in me, we don’t have a lot of time to clean up.”

Joseph was panting and she realised how little control she had in the situation. Would he really just cum inside her even if she didn’t want him to? Who was she going to complain to? Certainly not her best friend. He wasn’t even using a condom.

“I want you to cum on my stomach and tits, it’s such a turn on.”

He just shook his head, and let her know that wasn’t good enough. Trying to regain some of the control, she offered “No please don’t cum in me I will suck it when you’re almost there. Just pull out and I will suck you off, you can even cum on my face… or I will be a good girl and swallow it all.

He considered her tempting offer while he continued to pound away into her pussy. "Joseph, I’m cumming!” she yelled, burying her face into the pillow again to muffle the sound. She clenched both of her fists so tightly as she came. She lost complete control. Seeing her tight body react to her orgasm the way it did, he knew he was ready to cum. He picked her up like a rag doll and sat her down on the edge of the bed with her back to him, he thrusted as deep as he could and held both of her legs down as she sat on his lap.

“I am going to nut inside you!” he told her. She was barely able to move as wave after wave of pleasure from her orgasm kept hitting her making her a slave to his cock. He pushed her legs down hard and thrusted upwards into her. He started to cum harder than he had ever remembered into her tight, bald pussy. She didn’t even try to get off, partially because she knew she couldn’t because he was holding her and also because she knew deep down she didn’t want to. She pushed her ass down towards his dick as he clenched her waist and blasted an enormous load into her tight pussy. She could feel spurt after spurt enter her as she clenched her jaw and bore the brunt of the assault on her pussy.

Rachel was still in shock that within 90 minutes, she may ruin a relationship, ruin a friendship, but it was all worth it because she had the best orgasm of her life, and then on top of that, let Joseph shoot a massive load into her young box. As she came back to reality after that insanely intense orgasm, there was a massive puddle on the bed and running down her legs. They both knew Lauren would be home soon and how could she not notice that the sheets had been changed?

They had spent all day together but nearly the last hour of that had been spent talking and dozing in each other’s arms in the bed he would soon share with my best friend. She realised she had more work to do than she had originally planned. Instead of the usual guest room encounter, she and Joseph had fucked in Lauren’s bed. She had put fresh sheets on that morning to speed up the cleaning process but now they were rumpled and semen stained and the room smelled of recent sex.

Rachel got up to start cleaning up the bed to ensure Lauren would never find out about the indiscretion. As she tried to move her tight ass out of the bed, he grabbed her by her forearms and pulled her back in. “You stay there, find out where they are and I’ll go get washed. Joseph slid away to shower first while Rachel lay, oozing spunk, onto Lauren’s silk sheets. She looked over at her reflection in the mirror. She looked no different. Admiring herself, she wondered what she and Joseph could do next. Just then her phone buzzed in her purse. She checked the message and was momentarily shocked to discover that it was from Lauren. She explained that they had changed their plans and would meet her back at our apartment. They would arrive within the next hour.

There was still time to get it all sorted and get away in time – if she got a move on. Rushing to the French doors she opened all the windows to let the air clear then began to strip the bed. The sheets and duvet cover really were messy; no way Lauren could see them so she carried them down to the utility room, shoved them straight in the washing machine then started the programme. Going back upstairs, she went to the linen cupboard to get new bedding. To her relief there was enough there but the duvet fought back hard and it took a good fifteen minutes to get the bed looking clean and neat again. Just as Joseph emerged from the bathroom.

As he dressed, Rachel pulled on her clothes and wiped my face clean with a tissue then followed him downstairs to the front door. They kissed slowly and deeply before he let her out into the sunset. Rachel knew she had at least half an hour to help make herself presentable when she arrived back home to play at being the innocent loving girlfriend. She climbed into the car to make the short journey across town. She arrived to the sight of the car on the driveway… but the house lights were not on.

Rachel breathed a sigh of relief, thinking she had some time went into the house and began to fill the kitchen sink with water and a goodly dose of liquid soap. What she really wanted was a long soak in a bath to help her post-coital aching muscles relax and wash the sticky residues of her infidelity from her body.

My body! I inspected myself in the mirror; the body I saw was definitely worse for wear but, if you ignored the barely visible spunk stains, she was not in bad condition. She checked my neck and boobs carefully for hickeys and bite marks but found none. Her chest was flushed, her vulva was still distended and an angry pink colour but after a warm bath she would be as fit as a fiddle. Then she heard voices coming from the bedroom.

Oh my God! They were in the house. She shouted up but heard no reply. She began to think she could hear the sounds of sex, almost like a flashback form her own afternoon of debarchery. Was that also the sound of a creaking bed?

"OOOOOOOH, YES… YES! CUM INSIDE ME!” That was Lauren’s voice, Rachel opened the bedroom door and felt her entire world spin.

The beautiful redhead had her legs clenched tight around her boyfriends waist, squeezing me as she felt her pussy erupt in pleasure. Her whole body trembled amid the forceful rocking of their sensational fuck as the most intensely powerful orgasm Rachel had ever seen exploded inside of her best friend. She saw my cock continue to pound into Lauren, sliding faster and faster inside her, pushing her orgasm to new lengths. Her legs began to quiver, her head rolled back, her mind spun through the incredible fantasy of having her me as my girlfriend watched me cum into another woman’s vagina.

As Lauren rode me, her orgasm growing and growing, lasting longer and feeling tenfold more powerful than any other she had ever felt, my cheating girlfriend stood watching in disbelief from the doorway a few feet away. Rachel watched and listened, mesmorised as her best friend screamed in ways she had never heard her before, her whole body rocking in ecstasy as she screamed about how she was my slut, my personal whore to fuck whenever she wanted. Rachel watched as my face strained, my mouth opened in a loud groan as Lauren fucked harder and faster onto me as I writhed in uncontrollable pleasure beneath her. I wasn’t able to hold on any longer, and began to feel an incredible tingling sensation in my balls as they tightened. Oblivious to the unseen witness my entire cock began to throb inside Lauren.

“Oh fuck, I’m cumming!”

“Ohhh fuck!” Lauren shouted as her orgasm peaked. I was about to cum inside her. She was about to be filled by the creamy spunk of another man while my girlfriend watched. Her boyfriend was… cheating on her with Lauren.

And with that, Lauren clenched her gorgeous legs around me as my erect penis began to cum inside her unprotected pussy. With every thrust I made, squirt after squirt of hot, thick, heavy cum spewed from my massive cock, shooting hard and deep within her vagina. Lauren felt her orgasm spring back into life at the feeling alone, as load after load of my potent seed began to splash inside her cheating cunt, filling her up with my hot, sticky cum.

Rachel watched on in shock. She couldn’t believe she had let this happen, she should have made me pull out. But all the while, she continued to watch, dumbstruck. An incredible shocked look of lust covered Lauren’s face as she witnessed my thick cock continue to spew my pearlescent cream into her pussy. Rachel saw my balls rise and fall, pulsing as they pumped incredibly heavy squirts of my potent sperm inside Lauren, filling her up much like Joseph had when he had fucked Rachel only a few hours earlier. Lauren looked up at Rachel, her face now writhing with ecstasy. The feel of my powerful thrusts and hot cum filling her pussy while she stared into the eyes of her former friend was too much. She moaned loudly at me, growling in appreciation as I dumped more and more of my thick cum, filling Lauren in ways I had never done to Rachel.

The fire crackled startling us and breaking us from the memories of that fateful day. It was dark now and the room was warm. Rachel looked down at her knees and I felt… relief. It was weird but knowing everything felt much better than anything my overactive imagination could have thought up.

“I didn’t know Lauren had lured you in with that text message. I didn’t know her intention was for you to catch us.”

“She wanted revenge. She’s an eye for an eye sort of girl. You saw me fucking Joseph… it was right I should see you fucking her.”

“I’m sorry.”

“You don’t need to be. I’m the one who started the affair, she’s the one who finished it. I was so angry!”

“I remember.”

“The red mist descended, I can barely remember anything that followed.”

“I can,” I said softly, “it wasn’t pretty.”

“Full in the blanks for me?”

“You accused me of fucking your best friend… I did. You saw that I’d came inside her and you called me a fucking retard! Then you added that I had better not have gotten her pregnant… I had.”

“I said that?”

“Oh yes, then Lauren told you that we had both saw you back at her house, fucking like rabbits in front of the window for all to see! That’s when you suddenly looked shocked. You looked at me and saw the pain in my eyes. Then… you flipped.“

"I remember being angry at you, then Lauren… than myself. But that’s about it. After that it’s a bit of a blur.”

“Without warning you suddenly launched yourself at Lauren. It wasn’t like you at all. Your sudden fierce, and unexpected, anger was pushing you on – demanding that you act, that you attack us. Lauren had risen calmly from the bed to meet you seemingly unconcerned with what was about to happen.

You lashed out with your hand, slapping Lauren hard across the cheek. The clear crack of flesh on flesh rang throughout the room!”

“I hit her first?”

“Yup. Lauren’s head snapped sideways, and when she looked back, her green eyes flashed, and she lashed out in return, her open hand catching you on the jaw. She called you cunt, and that you had been fucking Joseph for months. You didn’t answer.”

“There was nothing to say. I knew that I was guilty of having an affair but I felt nothing but anger directed at the naked, flame haired woman in my way.”

“That’s when I put myself between you both. I could see that there was so much rage that someone was going to get seriously hurt. That was a mistake.”

“How so?”

“You both grabbed me and literally threw me over the bed. I collapsed, stunned on the floor, and pulled myself up to see Lauren slam into you, and you both went down in a tangle of arms and legs. You both wrestled on the floor on the other side of the bed, a mass of hair and half-naked flesh, and it quickly resorted into a full-fledged catfight – hissing, scratching, and hair pulling everywhere. You rolled and tumbled, each trying to gain leverage over the other, trying to pin the other down. Your legs were locked about each other’s, holding on, neutralizing; your hands clawing at whatever they could reach. Locked together, you rolled over and over, crashing into the bed, the table, the chair. It was ugly. You ended up on top, got a hand in Lauren’s hair and yanked on it painfully, eliciting a small shriek of pain. Lauren tried to respond in kind, but missed your hair and locked onto your t-shirt instead. She threw herself to one side, trying to pull you over onto your back, but with a loud tearing sound, the shirt ripped from just below the neck all the way to the bottom. As it gave way though, it over-balanced you, and threw you in the opposite direction, Lauren was able to push you off and to the side.”

“Fuck! I don’t remember that.”

“I climbed up onto the bed begging my you both to calm down. Lauren tried to get to her feet but you were possessed, reaching out and grabbing her legs. You both struggled together, trying to rise, when Rachel was pitched forward as all the buttons on your pants parted easily to the counteracting forces. You crashed back to the floor, the unbuttoned pants now dangling uselessly in Lauren’s hands. You were now fighting in your bra and panties and Lauren was completely naked. If it wasn’t for the venom and violence I’m sure I would have enjoyed being a spectator.” I laughed, “But you bit her, your teeth drawing blood from her arm.”

“Oh shit. I don’t think I ever meant to hurt her…”

“On the contrary, you had every intention of causing her pain. You continued to grapple with her Lauren sought to get the advantage and her hands slid across your now exposed waist. She got her fingers into the only thing she could get a grip on – your panties – and latched on. She ripped them and pulled them down your thighs, where they tangled up your legs and sent her spilling back to the floor. Lauren jumped on top of you, trying to pin her down, as you thrashed your legs wildly, trying to free them from the panties’s restraints. Lauren finally managed to grab both of your arms by the wrists, and used her weight to pin them down. Then she spat in your face. A moment later, you finally managed to kick your legs free of your panties, and with amazing agility, wrapped them up around Laurens’s head and flung her forcefully backwards. You were like some kung fu master! Lauren hit the floor with a thud, and lay there momentarily stunned. You quickly wete on top of her, pinning her down, exactly the opposite positioning of seconds before.”

“I don’t remember any of this… I obviously remember a fight, I know my clothes were ruined but I don’t remember any of that!”

“You were both locked together on the floor holding each other’s legs to prevent either form being kicked or kneed in the face. I begged you to stop as you both squirmed, caught up in each other’s embrace, your head in line with Lauren’s red haired thatch and Lauren’s face inches away from your bare pussy. Like I said, in other circumstances it would have been great to have been a spectator. Lauren was on top and took the opportunity to scoot up to pin your arms beneath her knees, then sat back, her bare ass now resting on Rachel’s chest, her hands free. The fight had left you and you let it happen. As you waited, you suddenly realised that you were almost completely naked. The only clothing you had on was the remnants of Joseph’s t-shirt, consisting of only the tattered collar and one sleeve. “I knew Joseph was cheating,” Lauren panted into your thighs, “I was devastated when I found it was you. How could you?” Lauren said.

“He was lonely…” you replied.

“He was not fucking lonely!” Lauren yelled, "He was horny and you were an easy lay! You lied to me Rachel!”

You looked up at me in exasperation and then down, breaking eye contact. You said, “It was supposed to be a one off thing but-”

“You wanted my boyfriend’s cock!” Lauren interrupted, “You wanted to humiliate me. I told you I was having trouble balancing work and home life and you took advantage of that information.”

“I didn’t mean too… but I fell in love with him.”

That’s when I suddenly felt my heart break. “I wanted to marry him, Rachel! He wouldn’t even give me a baby because it would tie him down, then I realised that he wanted to have his cake and eat it. He strung me along so he could have you. He wants you.”

“No… I’m sure-”

“Rachel! Look, he wouldn’t cum inside me but I can see his cum seeping out of you!” She stuck out her tongue and licked your pussy, “Yes, definitely Joseph’s seed. We saw it going in!”

You looked at her wide eyed then retorted, “My boyfriend’s sperm is dripping down your leg and into my face! You’re no sweet innocent angel.”

“I never said I was.” Lauren said calmly, climbing off Rachel and sat on the bed next to me. “You got what you wanted, Rachel,” Lauren said, hugging me, “and I got what I wanted – plus revenge.”

You turned your attention back onto me, “Fuck, why did you have to cum inside her? You’ve ruined everything!” you accused. But I was dealing with the repurcussions of you declaring your love for Joseph. I told you I’d get my name taken off the lease and move out.

“Stupidly I thought that it was all your fault.” Rachel spoke as the fire burned low, “I saw the way you reacted around Lauren. You even say her name while you sleep.”

"I was always infatuated with her. Always… but I knew I’d never be with her.”

“I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry.” Pausing, and doubting whether I might believe her anyway, she added, “I promise it’s never happened with anyone before. I swear it will never happen again. I swear. I know you. I know you’re going to bottle it all up inside and it will eat away at you. I know that’s who you are. But I love you. Even though I was screwing around with Joseph… I was in love with you.”

“I know, I’ve always loved Lauren too… I understand better than you think.”

“But do you love me?” asked Rachel.

“Yes”

“Do you love me enough to forgive me?”

“Yes!”

“Then I need more than words. I need your fury. I need to pay my penance and you need to release your bottled up anger.”

“I’m not going to knock you around, Rachel!”

“It wouldn’t be so bad if you did.”

“Don’t be so fucking stupid!” I knew it would have been better if I just blew up at her right now, letting my anger vent immediately, getting the venom out of him tonight. But I didn’t. I couldn’t. I just sat there, a disturbingly numb expression on my face.

“Let’s go to bed. We can talk about this in the morning. It’s all been a bit emotionally draining.”

“It needed to be said.”

“I know.”

I was the first into bed and lay there watching TV while Rachel took off her makeup in the bathroom and got changed. She came back into the bedroom wearing a short white nightie that ended just below her crotch. The bottom three inches was made of lace. I’d caught glimpses of her wearing it at home and could see the outline of her cleft through the lace hem.

“Thank you for letting me back into your bed.”

“Thank you for sharing the truth of your affair. I hope we can move on now.”

She smiled and climbed into bed beside me and watched a few minutes of TV with me before asking how I was getting on at work- I’d been promoted recently and was both pleased and stressed about it. I felt a bit uncomfortable sitting talking to Rachel while trying to come to terms with the thoughts running through my head. I was glad when she said she was going to go to sleep. She leaned over to kiss me, I offered her my cheek, and then she turned over. I watched TV for a couple of minutes more and then turned it off before turning on my side and trying to go to sleep.

I couldn’t sleep because it felt so strange being in bed with her. Rachel had been the first woman that I’d actually slept with. I couldn’t understand why things felt different. She often wore black or white lace knickers with a satin back. I particularly liked the white ones because I could see her dark pubic hair through them. A particular treat was when she wore stockings and suspenders though. She would take off her blouse and put on a jersey or t-shirt and I’d get to see her lacy bra. She wasn’t well endowed, I grew up to like girls with smaller, firmer breasts, but I really enjoyed catching a glimpse of her nipples through the lacy fabric all the same. Then, still standing, she would take off her skirt and start unhooking the suspender clasps from her stockings. I loved the way the straps ran down the side of her legs and the way her belly curved back between her legs and under her knickers. When I was older I wondered if she got a kick out of my reactions. I was always very careful not to seem overly interested but now I doubted I had been fooling anyone.

Rachel found sleeping difficult as well, and got up to get her phone from her suitcase. I turned over to see what she was doing and watched her bottom as she bent over to fish around in the bag. The hem of her nightie rode up and I could see the back of her white satin knickers. One side hooked a little round her left buttock. She was a curvy woman. Her torso was lovely and slim with a little, inevitable padding around her stomach and a fraction more than there used to be on her hips. Neither made any difference and the extra little bit of weight on her hips was more of a turn on for me.

On her way back to bed I asked her if she was okay and she said that she couldn’t sleep. She climbed back into bed and while her eyes were on the sheets I looked at her breasts and the lace that came down to her nipples. I could see them through the material. I didn’t look away quickly enough and Rachel caught me looking. Neither of us said anything and I wondered if she would be annoyed or if she’d feel uncomfortable and resentful but she leaned across and kissed me goodnight again. Feeling relieved I fell asleep while she sat and read from her phone.

At one point I woke up feeling hot. During the night I had turned over onto my back and was lying against Rachel’s side. It felt nice and comfortable, despite her twitching and murmuring. Rachel was dreaming. I thought it better to put some distance between us all the same and rolled over onto my side. Rachel stirred, whispered my name, rolled towards me and onto her side and put her arm loosely over my waist. She murmured again and fell asleep. I was much more awake now and it took me a few minutes to fall asleep again. I didn’t want to be seen to jump away from her because I thought that would make her wonder why.

She murmured, my heart beat overtime, and then opened her eyes a little. I thought she must have been half asleep still as she hadn’t sprung apart at the feel of my bare penis sticking into her. I groaned a bit and rolled over a little onto my back, which pulled my manhood away from her. She murmured something and asked what time it was. Pretending to be virtually asleep I muttered that I didn’t know. To my surprise she rolled towards me and onto her side and supported herself by putting her right leg onto my lower belly, which meant it was lying right across my trapped member. She lay her right arm across my chest and pushed her nose and lips against the side of my cheek just below my ear. I could feel her warm breath on my ear and neck.

The seconds passed and there was nothing. She seemed to stretch a bit and then reached out her hand further across my chest to pull my closer in a hug. At the same time she gave me a sleepy kiss where my jaw and ear met and then she gave me another one. Then, still with her leg across my penis, she lifted her head to look at her watch and announced it was three o’clock. She put her head down on my chest and squeezed me again. Involuntarily my penis twitched and it felt like it had suddenly become aroused. Rachel moved her leg down a little but just a fraction, as it still lay right across my growing erection. I glanced at her out of the corner of my eye thinking that she must be far sleepier than I realised.

She wasn’t. Her eyes were wide open and she looked straight into mine as I glanced at her. I quickly looked away. She nuzzled my neck again with her nose and lips and then asked if I was okay. Not knowing what to say I said that I was a bit hot and instantly feared that she might move off or away from me. My penis twitched again and I knew she must have felt it moving. We finally fell asleep in a lovers embrace and didn’t wake until the rain pounded on the windows late in the morning.

Rachel sat down at the kitchen table, waiting for me to say something, anything at all. She started to cry. All she could say was, “I’m so sorry, I’m so sorry.” She reached to touch my arm, and I lovingly held her close.

“It’s ok. Everything is ok. Today is another day. It’s behind us.”

“I had a dream last night,” she said, “I knew that I had screwed up everything. I lay by your side, staring at the ceiling for hours. I had a dream, actually more of a nightmare. It was very vivid – you were having sex with me, but somehow, it started to turn violent. It seemed like I was tied up and couldn’t move, totally helpless. I could only submit to you completely and let you do whatever you wanted to do to me…”

“You were restless last night, I heard you call out my name.”

“My clothes were being ripped off of my body, and I knew I was going to get fucked. I was on my stomach, tied up or paralyzed, I couldn’t really tell which. I remembered you penetrating me from behind. At first, it wasn’t bad, kind of kinky being tied up like that and being totally subservient. But quickly, you started getting mean, trying to hurt me… slapping my face, choking me and by ramming your cock hard into me.”

“It’s just your subconscious mind. You wanted me to punish you… those were the thoughts in your head as you drifted off. You know I’d never hurt you.”

“But, I wanted you to.” She stared into my eyes. “I enjoyed it. You hit me repeatedly and I started to cry, but I felt… relief. I felt like I was being freed. You looked so furious but I didn’t seem to care. I couldn’t resist; I tried to wiggle but it didn’t help. You just kept hurting me. She was being raped… It was more and more painful and I was crying harder and harder. I was so turned on. But that only made you angrier, and you kept hurting me more and more.”

“That doesn’t sound like me.” I reassured her.

“Finally, you pulled out of my pussy, and I could feel you probing towards my butt with your dick. I realised you was going to try to fuck me in the ass. You were going to do to me the only thing I would never let you do with me. You went from merely hurting me to degrading me and… and it was wonderful.”

“I’d never take you without permission. I never have and I never will.”

“As you started to enter me, all I could think was, "Yes, please… at last… I couldn’t stop you. It hurt. I felt so close to having an orgasm… That’s when I woke up.”

“Thankfully it was just a bad dream.” I said pouring her a coffee.

“But… what if I gave you permission?”

“What? Permission for what?”

“Permission to hurt me?”

I stared at her in disbelief. I couldn’t hurt her. I now knew, after her sordid tale, that she enjoyed kinky sex with Joseph. I figured I would be more than willing to go there with her… but to physically cause her pain?

“I’d have to think about it.” I confessed.

She lay back on the chair as a tear made its way down her cheek, “Thank you.” I cuddled her I to my arms and she began to wail into my shoulder, sobbing and gasping, she remembered everything that had actually happened in the last eight months, and that only made her cry even more.

The sun finally came out and there were no answers. She was desperate to make things right but we both had jobs to go to. She headed to the front door, pausing before putting her hand on the handle, but the signed and opened the door. I put my hand on her shoulder to stop and she turned. We locked eyes, and the electricity came back. She gasped at the intensity, and stepped back. I stepped forward and closed the door, still looking at her. She managed to look away, and turned to get her shoes and her purse.

“I need to talk to you.”

She froze. I was sure I could hear her heart slamming in her chest. Inhale. Exhale. I didn’t believe in any deity, but still prayed that I could do this.

“Sure. What’s up?” She tried to sound lighthearted.

She turned, and looked at him again. I was looking into her soul. I said nothing, stepping forward and taking her face gently, softly, in her hands, never wavering my gaze.

My lips touched hers. I kissed her deeply, and she melted in my arms. We tasted each other, feeling, sensing, moving even closer together, arms wrapped softly yet tightly around bodies. Our tongues danced, played, as the intensity again increased. Hands moving over bodies, touching places for the first time today physically, but long dreamed. My fingers through her hair, her hands on my back, neck, arms, caressing. We broke the kiss and looked again. There was no room, no other world. Just us. Everything around us blurred.

“I’ll need permission.” I said. She smiled.

“I give it to you.”

She grabbed her purse,opened the door and danced to her car. I waved my goodbye and locked the house up behind me. Today would be a long day.

It was Friday, but I wasn’t thankful for it. Work was horrible, I couldn’t focus, and I was so tired that I caught myself drifting off a number of times. I called her phone, sent a dozen text messages, but no reply. My mind wasn’t exactly racing; it was more like I was spinning my wheels and getting nowhere. I drove home, hoping she would show up early from work but the hours drifted on, and still no sign of her.

I called Lauren and found out that she had stopped by briefly an hour or so before and talked to Joseph. She wouldn’t tell me what was going on, she had been apparently sworn to secrecy. She had left again without saying where she was going or what she was going to do. Where could she have gone? Another friend’s house? Not long after I heard the sound of her car approaching. As she rolled into the gravel driveway, I simply watched. She parked and walked up the steps to the front door with two shopping bags in each hand. My life wasn’t perfect, but I had to admit, it was pretty darn good, especially with her in it.

So she walked in, immediately dropped off the bags in the bedroom then she saw me, sitting at the end of the sofa, smiling. Rachel lay down on the sofa beside me. She lay back, remembering all the days we had spent on this couch. She was exhausted and without saying a word she lay her head in my lap. “I was worried about you. Where have you been?” Her only response was to look up at me, “That’s not fair, I know you’ve been to see Lauren and Joseph… then you disappeared?”

“I went shopping after getting some advice.” She slipped to the floor and crept over to me. Crawling along the floor on all fours she slid up between my legs. She said, “I need you. I need you in my life, I need you to keep me in yours. I want us to stay together and I’ll do anything – anything – to keep it that way.”

Her hands were on my legs, and she was looking up at me with her bedazzling blue eyes. She slid her hands over my crotch and I brushed my hands through her hair. She grabbed for my belt, saying, “Please let me make it up to you, right here, right now.” Her hands massaged my thighs and she could tell that my resistance was starting to falter. She buried her head in my lap, and held it there. Through my pants, she could feel my cock starting to get hard. “Tonight, I am willing to do anything to get you back.”

She unbuckled my belt and unzipped my pants, and my swelling cock fell out into her waiting hands. She looked it over, inches from her face, marveling at the details she had never perceived before this moment. She kissed and caressed it, licked it and massaged it until it was as big and hard as she knew it could be. She studied the curve and smooth shape of the tip, the wrinkled skin on the top part of the shaft, and its smoothness down the rest of its length. She twirled her fingers through my pubic hair, and she could feel the wetness begin to well up between her thighs.

She stood up and slowly undressed directly in front of me, watching my eyes look over every inch of her skin as it was being exposed. My attention was particularly focused on her breasts as they spilled out of her bra. She knew he had always been fascinated with her tits. And why not? They were magnificent, small and pert, perfectly shaped, with nicely defined areolas. She fingered her nipples to make them stand up, hoping I would soon be sucking, licking and kissing them. My face had lost that hurt look, changing to more of a confused gape. She was worried because there wasn’t the lust she usually saw in my eyes.

She slid her panties down her thighs and stepped out of them, finally completely naked. Even in the harsh, bright lighting, she knew she looked good. Any man would want her. She slid her fingers between her thighs and started slowly stroking her clitoris. She knew I liked to see her do this to herself, so she put on a show for me. After only a few seconds, her touch caused her knees to buckle slightly as she became more and more aroused.

I started to get up from the sofa, but she held me down. She immediately fell to her knees, grabbed my cock and put it in her mouth, moving her head up and down, rolling her tongue over the tip and around the shaft, taking me in as deep as she could. I wasn’t going anywhere now. I arched my back and pulled her head down on my groin, and she had to fight to keep from gagging because of the depth of my penetration.

Rachel did not really like giving full-fledged blowjobs. I knew it too. She had no trouble sucking on my cock, but it had been more than a couple of years since she had let me cum in her mouth. Tonight, she was willing to do it, so she kept sliding my penis in and out, concentrating on stimulating me with her tongue and lips. When I started to thrust my hips, she knew I was getting close to coming. She paused, looked up at me with her big blue eyes and said, “I want you to cum in my mouth,” and she went back to work, sucking my cock, maintaining eye contact with me the whole time.

Just to make sure, she decided to do something else she hadn’t done in years – she moved her left hand around behind me and pushed her index finger toward my anus. She paused there, fingering me lightly until she slid her finger inside, pushing down just where she knew my prostate gland was located. It took only a few more seconds of stroking and sucking and I came. She could taste my semen flooding through her mouth, and she had to fight the strong gag reflex that was welling up in her stomach. I was cumming hard, jerking and thrusting, lost in my orgasm, forcing my penis deep into her mouth, making it even more difficult to fight the gag reflex.

Rachel kept sucking and moving her mouth around on my cock as much as she could to keep stimulating me. She kept it up for quite a few minutes until my cock started to soften and every last drop of semen had been drained from it. I could only lay back, moan with obvious ecstasy, and catch my breath. She stood up and sat next to me on the sofa, her naked body pushed next to me. She desperately wanted me to do something to her, anything that would indicate that I still wanted her. She would have loved for me to make her cum, any way I wanted would have worked for her. Even a caress, a brush of my fingers across her breasts, the touch of my hand on her thighs, she would have loved for me to do anything to her.

But I didn’t. I pulled my pants back up and zipped them; I buckled my belt and just sat there. She started to feel embarrassed, completely naked while he was fully clothed, but she waited for me to say something, anything at all. Finally, I looked at her and said, “That was great, but I have to be honest with you. I don’t know if we can ever get back to how things were. We’ve both changed and now I’m going to become a daddy. I don’t know if I can do what you need me to do.” It was true, I was petrified of hurting her, “I also want you to know that over all those years we were together, I never even came close to cheating on you. A lot of that had to do with the fact that I knew it would kill me to find out that you were cheating on me.”

She quickly countered, “I swear it had never happened before, I swear to God. And it will never happen again, I promise. I want only you, for the rest of my life. I’m sorry, I’m so sorry. It’s all my fault. I take complete blame, and I will do anything to make things right. Just give me the chance.” She started sobbing gently, and a tear finally rolled down her cheek and fell onto her breast. “Please… let out your anger.”

I sighed and said, “Look, give me some time and maybe I can try,”

“That’s all I want. Lauren wanted revenge. I want redemption.”

Rachel’s eyes followed me apprehensively as I stood, my shadow falling over her face. She was naked, disheveled, and breathless, but those eyes were avid. They were ready. She swallowed once, nervously.

I spoke to her in my calmest honeyed tone. “Ok, how do you think you should be punished? What does a disobedient woman like you deserve?”

I was toying with her, not making it easy for her and she certainly realised. I had expected her to succumb, and she did, spectacularly.

“I know precisely what a disobedient woman should get. Come with me to the bedroom?”

I have never been one to refuse Rachel’s requests, “Ok, let’s do this. I’ll follow you,” I whispered, kissing into the hollow of her throat, giving her time to catch her breath.

I feel her shudder and she whispers “At last,” with her eyes closed and head thrown back, “Carry me upstairs to the bed,”

I placed Rachel at the end of the bed and she tugged off the bedspread and draped it over the small sofa. She gathered the shopping bags and emptied their contents onto the dressing table. She had purchased a number of items, too many to identify them all, but what was clear were an assortment of ties, scarves, paddles and clamps. She saw me staring and said, “I spoke to Lauren and explained to Joseph that I would never see him again. He looked quite hurt. She gave me a few ideas about… how I could pay my debt to you and seek penance.”

“Lauren has quite a creative mind.”

It was her turn to be nervous, her eyes searching my face but had deliberately neutralised my visage to minimize chances of reacting badly. In all honesty I didn’t know what to think.

“I appreciate you wanting to do this but it isn’t necessary.”

I let the sincerity show as I smile and see she appreciated that. I dropped to my knees, hugging her thighs as I kissed them. She snatched two handfuls of my hair and groaned lightly.

“No, I’m yours, submissive to you.” She said, pulling me back on my feet. “Punish me, I’ve been naughty.” Placed my hands on her shoulders and looked into her pleading eyes. I pushed her back onto the bed. She lay back and put her hands submissively together above her head.

“Do you have any fantasies?” She asked as I ran my fingers up her smooth legs.

“What do you mean?”

“You know I love you, and I wanted to know if there is anything you wanted to try?”

“Like what?” I asked.

“I have often dreamed of being tied up. I would like to try it, and I trust you, do you think it’s weird?”

I hadn’t thought of it. It never had crossed my mind, but the thought of being tied up, for myself, gave me pause. I don’t know if personally I would feel comfortable with it, or enjoy it. But if she wanted it, I guess I could. It made me a little uncomfortable, but if it gave her pleasure, I guess I could try.

“So where do we start?”

“I thought we could try out those nipple clamps. Joseph would never have done anything as kinky as that to me,” she replied.

I climbed on to the bed and knelt astride her and started to fondle her breasts, her nipples started to harden.

“Shouldn’t I be restrained?” she asked.

“If you are sure,” I replied, not wanting to push things too fast.

“I want the full experience. Don’t hold back. Let it all out.”

I leaned over to the top of the bed and grabbed a leather strap. I wrapped one around Rachel’s wrists just tight enough so that she felt that she was tied up but loose enough that she could escape if she felt uncomfortable with the situation. I took her left nipple in my mouth and gently licked and sucked it until it was fully erect, then placed the first clamp as close to the base of her nipple as it would go. Gradually tightening the clamp, I kept an eye on Rachel’s expression so that I got it just tight enough without being painful. I was quite surprised how tight I got it before I saw her flinch slightly. I eased the tension off a fraction and then went back to using my mouth on her nipple making sure that I pushed the clamp down as close to her breast as possible. I could feel her squirming underneath me, so I guessed that she was getting somewhat aroused.

I then moved over to her other breast. She knew what to expect this time and it didn’t take long before I had the second clamp in position. Her nipples were now held nicely erect and were clearly sensitive to the touch. I continued to gently stroke the tips of them while also fondling her breasts. With each touch she would wriggle and squirm, but I wasn’t going to allow her any additional stimulation at this stage.

“So, how does that feel?” I asked.

“My nipples have never felt so sensitive, but now you have turned me on so much I need more. Tie my legs to the bed too.”

With that I slipped off the bed and went to the bottom end. As with the restraints that I had used on Rachel’s hands there were also a set of ankle restraints. I picked the first one up and looped it round Rachel’s left ankle and then repeated this on her right. I adjusted the length of the ties so that her legs were secured wide apart. She didn’t try to resist at all and she was now completely exposed to my view.

Kneeling between Rachel’s legs I ran a finger up her slit, gently parting her inner lips which were slick with her moisture. When I got to the top I allowed my nail to just graze her clitoris. She tried to move her hips to increase the pressure, but she was sufficiently secured to not allow that to happen and anyway as soon as she tried to move I took my finger away. I heard a faint moan but wasn’t going to be rushed into anything. I took a third clamp and carefully positioned it at the base of her clitoris. To make sure it wasn’t painful or even too uncomfortable I was only going to tighten it just enough for it to stay in place. Once the clamp was in position it had the effect of lifting her clitoris up a bit and pulling back on the hood so that the tip of her clitoris became exposed. It was so sensitive and exposed that barely a touch from my tongue caused her to moan with pleasure, but I wasn’t going to rush things, so I ran my tongue down towards her vagina. I loved the taste of an aroused woman and licked round her entrance and then pushed it in as far as I could. She was clearly having trouble containing herself, so I extended my actions to lick closer and closer to her clitoris. Each time my tongue approached that bud she would try to force me to touch it, but I wanted to tease her just a little longer. After a few more strokes up and down her slit I finally ran my tongue along her clitoris. The effect was immediate, and she had a huge orgasm. I kept her going for as long as I could by continuing to lick and even gently suck on her bud.

Gently I picked up her right leg and began sucking her big toe, staring at her twitching pussy and smiling softly. It became too much, she groaned, her hand strained against her bindings and she begged for me to frig her clit. Oh boy, my erection stiffened to maximum as I looked at her: she had turned her face sideways, closed her eyes and her mouth was open, her tongue dancing along her top lip. She appeared to slip into a sexual trance. What to do, I wondered, my meager experience showing. ‘Keep going’ yelled my inner voice, so I kept on with my toe sucking. A half minute later she opened her eyes and stopped squirming.

“This feels so good for me… but… I don’t see any of your… passion and rage.”

“Do you want to have some fun?”

“YES!!!!”

“Do you trust me?”

A slight pause,

“Of course.” I placed a blindfold over her eyes.

As I looked down, the sight I saw stopped me in my tracks. There was my girlfriend, naked, arms tied to the bed, blindfolded, and her legs were splayed. Evidence of her arousal glistened on her bare pussy. Even though I hadn’t been sure about this, my penis was as hard as a rock as I became aroused. I let her stay there and watched her test her binds. They were secure, but not too tight, but she definitely couldn’t move. I quickly disrobed and was ready to begin the teasing. I leaned over her and watched her breathing. I placed a soft kiss on her lips, and she moaned into my mouth.

“Are you ready?”

“Yes”

She couldn’t see, and with the radio turned up, she couldn’t hear well either, so I knew I was in control.

I lightly kissed her left nipple.

“Oh God!!!!!”

I pulled back and she whimpered. I watched her squirming on the bed, breathing fast, becoming impatient. I leaned over the bed and I kissed her right big toe.

“Oh!” she exclaimed in surprise, and then I began to realise just what this was about. She had no way of knowing what was going to happen, where, when, or why. But since she trusted me, she knew that it was going to feel good. That thought caused me to swell. The hardness between my own legs was becoming distracting. I leaned in and blew my hot breath over her clit and lips. Her lips were glistening and beginning to part.

“Mmmmmmmmm”

When I stopped, she started to speak,

“Don’t stop. Please!”

“I’m in charge here, lay back and enjoy the ride.”

With that, I crossed the room, sat down, and waited… and waited…

I went to the refrigerator and took out a small sliver of ice. I lightly placed it on her right nipple. She squealed when the ice touched her bud, and the blood vessels instantly constricted. I lifted the sliver, and placed it at her belly button. I watched as she strained against her bonds and her stomach tightened. I went back to the refrigerator and retrieved a small ice cube. As I returned I watched the ice melting on her stomach, pooling in her belly button. I lightly nibbled her left earlobe, and watched her respond. Quickly, I went between her legs and kissed the hood of her clit. I pulled back just as suddenly, and heard her exclaim,

“Yes…no!!!”

I placed the ice cube on her right thigh and began swirling it around. I watched the goosebumps run up her leg. I slowly trailed the ice cube up her thigh, over her dark hair at the top of her mound, and then back down her left thigh.

Enough teasing. I placed the ice cube directly onto her clit. Her body tensed, and she arched her back, raising her midriff, but still bound to the bed. I moved the ice cube running it down her parted lips, and slowly inserted into her pussy, causing a long, low moan. I immediately began licking her clit, lapping at it, and then began nibbling it. This was pushing my girlfriend to the edge. She grabbed the straps and I watched her toes curl as her legs tried to spread even further than her bounds would allow.

Now was the time, and as I was nibbling, around the little clamp, I inserted a finger into her pussy. By now, the ice cube had entirely melted from the intense heat radiating from the center of her sex, and as I slid into her, I could still feel the cool water just inside her. At this time, we were both on fire, on the edge, and I thrust into her easily now with two fingers, hard and fast. As I kissed her, she was moaning into my mouth. I felt her pussy tighten and grip my fingers, and she screamed.

I had been eating her pussy while moving my fingers in and out and wriggled then inside her. I switched randomly, first trailing long licks from her asshole up along her entire vulva, then thrusting my tongue deep inside of her. I pressed my fingers strongly onto the spot where it drove her crazy, and then held it there as I fucked her with my mouth. Soon her legs stiffened, her body trying to arch away from the torment of my mouth and the relentless vibration, and I knew she was almost at the point of no return. That’s when I hooked the thumb of my free hand into the bottom of her pussy, a move that I knew from experience made her wild, and began to rub. She had no chance. I waited until she started to emit a low squeal and then I lifted my face and warned her.

“You aren’t allowed to cum yet!” But of course, she was already there, and the next instant she let out a cry of ecstasy she was unable to suppress.

As I rolled off her, I moved to untie her binds and remove the clamp on her clitoris, but she made no move to take the blindfold off. She reached out and up and grabbed my head, passionately kissing me.

“Thank you, that was INCREDIBLE!”

“For me, too.”

And we lay together, with her head on my chest, my arm around her.

“What’s next? You came, now you need to rest.”

“That was bad of me! I am so sorry,” she whimpered. “I tried to hold back, but it was too late. I – I – your mouth just felt so good on my pussy,” she added with a coquettish smile.

I frowned at her. This was it: time to be dominant, time to be the man she needed. “You stole an orgasm, Rachel. Your orgasms belong to me and you did not have permission for one. Desperate flattery does not change that.”

Rachel anxiously turned around so she was on her knees looking up at me pleadingly, assuming the role I wanted her to play, penitent and contrite.

“Oh,” she began softly, after seeing the look in my eyes, “I humbly apologise. I didn’t mean to steal an orgasm or to disobey you at all. And if you judge my apology insufficient in any way…” She looked up, and I could see the wheels spinning. She hated to decide. So many options. What would please me? What would move our little scenario forward?

“Then I humbly request, that you use my wayward mouth however you choose.”

I folded my arms, looking down at her and shaking my head slightly as if I were very disappointed in her.

“Rachel, are you telling me that sucking my cock is a punishment for you?”

“Oh, no of course that is not what I meant. Not at all… I just, I mean, I thought…” The words tumbled out and the colour rose crimson in Rachel’s cheeks. She was so pretty when she blushed with humiliation.

“I asked you what punishment you thought was suitable for a dirty, disobedient girl who cannot stop herself from cumming. And you think the answer is my cock?”

“N-no!” Realizing her error, Rachel sighed and tried again. “Um, I will bring you anything you need – whatever tools you require to punish me more thoroughly.”

I shook my head again and looked at her with coals in my eyes. She stopped babbling and shifted a little, flustered. This was good. “I told you to choose, Rachel, but you only answer me evasively. Now you will also need to be punished for failing to respond properly. Tsk tsk.”

“Oh… wow!” She beamed unable to hide her happiness, “I’m sorry. I’ll submit to you for whatever punishment you decide is best.”

I sighed theatrically. “Yes, Rachel, and as I told you, I think it best for you to choose, because that pleases me and because I am sure you wish to correct your bad behavior.” I paused and stroked my chin thoughtfully. Rachel looked up from her knees and shivered. “But you are right about one thing. I need a tool to do it properly. Figure out which one will make you fully contrite, and bring it back to me.”

She looked at the toys on the dressing table: paddles, a whip, a cane, clamps, plugs, and candles. But Rachel was always creative in the end. She remained on her knees and reached up towards me. “Sir, if I might?” she asked hesitantly, and I nodded. She reached to the floor and began unbuckling my belt and slid it slowly through the loops. It was a broad belt, well worn and supple, with a chunky silver buckle at one end. She coiled it prettily and cupped it in her upturned hands, offering it up to me. I took it from her thoughtfully. I wanted to force more choices from her. It was a paradoxical form of dominance and submission, but I found it delicious to watch her squirm. “How many strokes do you think would be an appropriate punishment for such a transgression, Rachel? How many do you think you deserve for stealing an orgasm from me, and then evading the choice I demanded?”

“I think I’d need at least 20…maybe 25,” Rachel murmured hesitantly “But I’ll be pleased to accept however many you think I deserve.”

A pause of two or three beats hung in the air, and then I completed her sentence for her: “Ahem. … Sir.”

“Oh, of course, …Sir. I’m sorry, Sir. I won’t forget again.”

“Well I’m afraid that’s a bit late. Your impertinence adds another 10 strokes. That’s 30.” It seemed like a big number, her eyes opened wider and her lips parted when I said it, although she didn’t dare dispute my decision. I remembered spanking her bare bottom… and how much it thrilled me. I remembered why… I felt… angry… as I imagined her prostrate and ready to take Joseph’s cock into her body.

“Yes, Sir, of course. As you wish.”

“Position yourself, Rachel. It’s time to face your punishment.”

She hastily turned and bent over the bed with her knees on the floor, reaching her arms over her head and stretching her upper body on the mattress. I reached down and nudged her knees a little further apart, so I could see her pussy as I punished her. I wanted to enjoy watching her, sensing her pain as I marked the cheeks of her ass, and her embarrassment as her pussy got wetter in response. For now, I held the buckle in my palm and wound the belt twice around my hand. I swung it around above my head to test it and it made a singing sound as it sliced through the air. Rachel moaned when she heard it.

I paused for another few seconds to let her anticipation and fear mount. And then I began. My first few blows were very quick and forceful. The room filled with the loud snap of the belt, the smack on Rachel’s exposed ass, and her wails of pain and surprise. I placed two stripes on each cheek and one across the middle of her bottom in rapid succession. Then I paused to run my hands across her reddened cheeks, to cool them off and give her a moment to collect herself. Rachel was breathing methodically, working to maintain control.

“Thank you, Sir. Thank you for correcting me, thank you for giving me what I deserve,” she whispered softly but clearly. I ran my hands over her rear for another moment, wordlessly, and then resumed my work.

Five more smacks, not quite as hard, but placed carefully. They put red marks onto her soft skin immediately. The belt felt heavy and powerful in my hand. I clutched the buckle in my palm, the strap circling my fist, leaving about half its length hanging loose to strike my target. I felt the recoil as each blow landed. I leaned down to inspect Rachel’s pouting vagina and was pleased to see it was weeping, and the tops of her thighs were wet from her excitement. I took the loose end of the belt in my other hand and delicately used it to lift the lips of her pussy, to probe into the folds, and finally to penetrate into her hole. Rachel was pleading incoherently now.

“Oh God, Sir, oh please… uhhhh Sir, I want… OH FUCK, oh fuck, oh fuck, Sir, FUCK.” Was she asking me to stop or to continue? No safeword, so I continued, gently thrusting the point of the belt in and out of her dripping pussy. Then, I abruptly withdrew the belt from her body and slipped its end into her slack mouth.

“Taste how needy you are,” I growled, and she mewled and obediently licked and sucked the end of the belt, enjoying the taste of leather and her own cum. She calmed as she focused on the leather I rhythmically fucked in and out of her mouth. I resumed her punishment, and this time I swung the belt down onto her ass vertically, parallel to her legs. A struck each cheek. Rachel let out a long groan suspended somewhere between pain and lust. And then, for lucky number 13, I lay a very hard blow onto her glistening and wide open cunt.

“AHH! OH GOD SIR, PLEEEEASE!” Rachel shrieked. I immediately hit her there again, savagely, letting out a little grunt of my own. And then, feeling kinder, one less intense stroke on the inside of one of her thighs to bring us to 15 strokes. Halfway there.

Now Rachel was breathing fast and making little squeaking noises with each exhalation. There were tears on her face, but her eyes were not nearly as damp as her cheating pussy, which was soaking the bed beneath her. I roughly squeezed her red and fast-bruising ass to hear her cry out, then began slowly playing with her incredibly wet pussy. I started just stroking the outside with a gentle touch, up and down. She made a little groaning noise that I took to be pleasure, but it could have been residual pain. I pushed two fingers inside her hole, deep in, until they were buried to the knuckle, then withdrew them. The amount of sticky juice was prodigious. I had started her off with cunnilingus, of course, but this flood was definitely a result of the belting too. It was now flowing in three or four little rivulets down her thighs.

I put down the belt for a moment and dipped in my other hand, cupped, and came out with little puddles. Then with both hands I spread the sticky liquid over her burning red ass, soothing her with her own arousal. I did that several times, and on the last pass I inserted the tip of a finger into her asshole and swirled the moisture around the rim. When she squealed I spoke for the first time in a little while, and said “This is my hole too, and I will punish you however I see fit.”

Once her throbbing ass was nice and sticky, I pushed her legs further apart, exposing her pussy even more. I returned my left hand to her pussy, but now I shifted from soothing to cruel. I found her clit, which was begging for attention, and I slipped it between my wet thumb and forefinger. When I squeezed, I produced Rachel’s first real blood curdling scream of the evening as I twisted, rolling it between my fingers.

“Sir, oh PLEASE… unh I… ooh FUCKKK unggh god… fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck, oh FUCKKKK!” she babbled almost incoherently. Meanwhile, I wrapped the belt around my other hand again.

I let go of Rachel’s clit and said, in a deep, reassuring voice, “Halfway there, pet.” Hearing that, she started sobbing before the next blows even landed. I wondered if she had lost count. Perhaps “halfway” did not sound like good news just then. The belt sliced across the tops of her thighs, three times on each leg. Then two stinging blows on each side of her throbbing ass. That was 25. She was taking them so well. I set aside the belt once more. Rachel’s pussy was actually pulsing as I reached back in roughly, banging her pussy where I’d hit her, and scooped up more messy, sticky juice. Once my hands were dripping, I rested a knee on the bed and loomed my much taller frame over her curled upper body, reaching for her lips.

“Taste what a dirty dirty girl you are,” I told her. “Taste how much you love to hurt for me.” I shoved the dripping fingers of my right hand into her mouth, and she eagerly slurped and gagged on her own cum as she sucked my fingers clean. My other hand smeared her messy juices across her face and through her hair. Just at the moment I thought it might be too much, she moaned hungrily and I shifted my weight back and scooped another load from her gaping pussy. Forward again, feeding her, making her messy, stroking her hair until it was streaked with her own musk. Then back to her cunt for more.

Rachel was sweating and a little puddle had formed at the small of her back. I wiped my sticky hands across that and fed her own perspiration to her as well, salty and desperate, mixed with the drippings from her eager pussy. Her face was a mess of pussy and tears and sweat and long-ago ruined makeup. Back and forth I went, and still her pussy poured forth her slutty soul. Each time I shifted forward, Rachel stuck out her tongue and opened her mouth, eager for the invasive feeding I forced upon her. She had lost track of everything. I saw that she was consumed by animalistic desire just to suckle my fingers and wallow in her own heat. I must have returned five or six times. I am pretty sure she forgot that the belt was not done. But I remembered.

I didn’t give Rachel any warning. I picked up the belt, less careful about wrapping it on my hand now, and swung it more like a whip down onto her aching ass. The shriek she made was piercing. I probably imagined it, but I thought the bed and the walls vibrated with the sound. A low moan built from her chest and came out like a wail as I smacked the belt down twice more, hitting spots already tender from earlier blows. Lines of blood formed where the leather stitching had torn through her flesh. My voice cut harshly through the growing wordless keening that crawled its way out from Rachel’s guts.

“Two more! You can take it! You’ve earned it! Show me your redemption.” I grabbed her feet and pushed them up so that she was kneeling on the bed with her ass in the air.

“Now … reach back and open up your pussy for me.”

I grabbed one of her hands and shoved it toward her ass in case she was not comprehending, but she understood. Her long, sobbing cry rose an octave as soon as my last command was out, and she reached back with both hands and pulled her ass cheeks apart, leaving her reddened, wet, tortured pussy totally defenseless. As she did, I wrapped the belt to make sure these last two strikes were totally controlled.

“Rachel, you are almost there, but this is going to hurt!” I warned her. SMACK. SMACK. I sent two precise sharp hits directly onto the two sides of her pussy. With her ass spread wide, the broad flat belt hit the tender flesh of her labia directly.

Rachel’s body was shaking and she let out a cry of pain mixed with triumph and relief. I dropped the belt and saw that she had watched the entire tortured ordeal in the mirrored wardrobes..Her eyes were open in the reflection of me holding her, my hands grasping hers behind her back. Stroking her hips and bloodied ass, I positioned her so that her ass was raised up as I pressed down on the small of her back, pressing her into the bed covers. Her head was to one side so she could see the mirror.

I feel the heat of her raw ass in front of me, and I used my hands spreading her legs a little further apart. Fingers brushing her soaking wet pussy. Then I closed in, the tip of my cock rubbing against her, probing her swollen folds. They parted easily, slippery and wet, allowing my cock head to feel the lava hot touch of her sex surround my glans. Pushing slowly, until every inch of my cock has been consumed, I groaned in gratification. Withdrawing completely, I gripped Rachels hips, holding her firmly and thrust into her in one move, filling her. I withdrew slowly then grabbed the sore flesh of her ass cheeks as I plunged my dick into her tortured cunt to the hilt.

She screamed. “AAAAAAAAAH! ARRRRGH!” Suddenly the hole that had been so teased and tortured was filled with my cock, balls deep. I pumped in and out, and the crescendo of emotions and sensations was so strong that almost at once I had to fight back an urge to pour my cum into her. But I mastered it and instead set up a good rough pace, all the while grabbing and kneading on Rachel’s sore red ass. Meanwhile, Rachel had partially regained her power of speech.

“OH GOD, Sir, yessssssss! Oh, please please PLEASE! Yes!”

“Tell me what you want?”

“Please, oh please Sir, I want to cum around your cock! NOW SIR, PLEEEEEEASE!

"Whenever you are ready…”

She turned her head so she could see us fuck, my cock thrusting in and out of her. Her hands were captured behind her back, once again physically restrained so I could take out my frustration on her throbbing pussy. This deep, hard fuck, where every thrust is greeted by her sigh or moan of ecstasy, felt so good.

I held her wrists with one hand releasing the other to rub her clit, deliberate pressure meant to make her body tingle. Seeing my cock fucking her, feeling me deep inside her and my fingers against her clit, I knew that she would have to cum soon. Sure enough, her stomach fluttered as I quickened my pace, her body tensing in anticipation of those first orgasmic sensations. Her pussy quivered, followed by rippling contractions around my cock. I thrust harder, faster as Rachel’s pussy squeezed me so tightly. Then I could hold on no more. I succumbed, my thighs straining, my cock throbbing as I erupted inside her, flooding her welcoming womb with my spunk.

That was all it took to unleash a thunderclap of orgasm in her. I held her waist as her torso rose from the bed in something like a convulsion and then jerked back down, undulating in waves of pleasure.

“Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!” She breathed out with little joyful exhalations. She felt me pulsating as I expelled the last spurts of cum and wrapped my arms around her waist, my breath hot and laboured against her skin.

I pulled my cock out of her and she made a small needy noise, but that stopped as soon as I clambered up onto the bed and took hold of her lolling head.

“Remember, you said I could ‘use your wayward mouth however I chose!’” I cried as I shoved my cock into her mouth and immediately began slamming into the back of it.

Rachel made a squeal, muffled by my penis in her throat. I leaned forward and pushed my fingers back into her tortured pussy. Her head jerked in response to that, and after only a few seconds she came again with a low growl, muffled around my cock. My cock grew even harder as she held her mouth wide open urging me to plunge it into her wet throat. I was holding her hair back and cradling the back of her head with both hands as I deeply fucked her, the flared helmet popping in and out of her throat with a liquid smack and her mouth quivering when I suddenly reached the point of no return.

“I’m cumming!” I moaned. With a spasm of lust my bulging testicles blasted a thick wad of scalding semen against the back of her throat. Rachel suddenly backed off and slipped my spasming penis out of her mouth, wrapped her delicate fingers around my bucking shaft and held the head a fraction of an inch before her lips jacking me off in her face. A second immense jet of semen exploded from my engorged prick. It burst against her slightly parted lips, splashing into her hot mouth, and was immediately followed by two more thick gobs that splattered her right cheek, streaked her dark hair and spotted her forehead. The following squirt missed her face and struck the wall behind her head with an audible splat. She gagged slightly and coughed, cum and saliva dribbling out of her mouth as more of my fresh semen blasted against her neck and squirted over her parted lips. Then she rubbed her face against the twitching flesh of my cock and smeared the last several wads all over her lips, nose and chin.

Cum smeared her startled face and open lips as she looked up at me in surprise. She reached up to encircle my still twitching shaft with her soft fingers. As it began to soften slightly she popped it back into her mouth and deeply sucked it, making me groan and jerk my hips. Pausing for a second she looked up at me. Freshly blasted jizz dripped from her lips and oozed between her tits. She stuck out her pink tongue and licked the sloppy end of my organ, swirling her tongue under the sensitive tip making the shaft twitch and jump. She giggled and leaned back on her heels. My cock hung thick, glistening and half-limp before her open lips, strings of slippery ejaculate and saliva connecting my throbbing penis to her messy mouth.

Rachel was too overwhelmed to swallow everything, though she tried, and some of it spewed out the sides of her mouth as I pistoned my cock in and out of it. A lot of my cum joined the depraved sticky mess on her face. I toppled over sideways onto the bed, pulling Rachel close to me.

Some time later, after I had held Rachel and kissed her and murmured a rhythmic gentle reassurance in her ear, when speech returned, I whispered how strong she was and how proud I was of her and how much pleasure she’d given me. After both of us had drowsed and waked and lay still and recovered, she turned and spoke to me.

“That was exquisite, Sir.” She smiled impishly, exhausted but happy. “I don’t know if you actually created an incentive for me to be a good girl, though.”

“Well,” I replied, “We will see. I hope you now feel like you’ve earned your redemption. How do you feel?”

“Hmmmm. I think I feel…” She paused and gave me a wide smile, which beamed through the mess that was still crusted on her face and her wild hair and the hoarseness of her voice. “… owned.”

“You are, baby,” I said, leaning forward to kiss her forehead softly. “You are.”

Bitter Sweet Revenge (Chapter Three)

This is the Third Chapter – Please read ‘Bitter Sweet Revenge – Chapter One & Chapter Two’ first

Lauren was my boss and my best friend. Now she was my lover and, more than likely, pregnant after we discovered our partners had been sleeping together for months. When I first saw her, it was like nothing else I had ever felt, I had been turned on before but this was something else, something more. There were so many ways in which she captured my heart. The obvious were two gorgeous things she kept barely hidden under her tight tops, just bursting out of an obviously too small bra and grabbing my attention like nothing else. But surprisingly the first thing that captured my attention was her bright, flame red hair, framing her face. She was stunning, but there was also an innocent sexiness about her.

I was immensely attracted to Lauren since the first day I lay eyes on her at school. About a head shorter, thick, wavy red hair that fell just below the shoulders and a slender build. A dusting of freckles on her beautiful face and neckline and I couldn’t help wondering about the rest of her. Her eyes were green and sparkled with desire. And that aura! Lauren radiated sensuality. She didn’t do anything overt, I didn’t notice any seductive behavior, but the woman simply vibrated with sexual energy and confidence.

Rachel was my long term girlfriend. She was the kind of girl most men didn’t look at twice when they passed her in the street. She had a very pretty face, but she didn’t do anything to show it off. Her wild, brunette curls hid her blue eyes and she rarely smiled. She dressed in long, modest skirts and baggy shirts that hid her firm perky tits, a slight waist and feminine hips. No man who looked at her ever fantasised about her milky white mounds, crowned with cherry-sized pink nipples or the silky folds hidden between her soft thighs, under more tight curls. Not until I laid his eyes on her.

We had gravitated together and had so much in common. Everyone expected us to get married but she always had her eye on the horizon. I never felt I was enough for her. And sure enough, I wasn’t. My best friend through everything was Joseph. We laughed and joked together and confessed our sexual fantasies. He was a live wire, attractive and charismatic, popular and happy to play the field. That was until he met Lauren, they quickly went from friends to lovers and my dream girl went off limits.

But Joseph had been cheating on Lauren. Lauren accidentally found out who the other woman was, took me out of the office on a business trip and relayed the bad news: Rachel was sleeping with Joseph. With revenge on our minds we had sex and after an outpouring of sexual tension and emotion, we realised that destiny was throwing us together for a reason. We intended to confront Rachel and Joseph but returned home from our ‘business trip’ early and secretly watched them fuck in Lauren’s bed… before taking Lauren home to my bed and took out our sexual frustrations on each other.

But that had been the plan all along. Lauren had text her bestie, Rachel, and unknown to me, told her to meet us at my house. Rachel walked in on us just as I filled Lauren’s womb with my sperm. A cat fight erupted between the girls and Rachel ran back to Joseph. A few hours later we were arriving back at Lauren’s house to confront Joseph about his and Rachel’s affair. Rachel was there of course spitting venom.

However, somehow it all went surprisingly well. Joseph decided to lay low and spend a few days with his parents and Rachel went with him. I would use the time to move my things out of my apartment. I thought the plan was for me to find a temporary place to live while Joseph gathered his belongings and moved out of Lauren’s house and in with Rachel. That seemed logical. Coincidentally I ended up moving into the little house that was back to back with Lauren’s. It was pretty run down and I blew my life savings buying it. In my mind, it was good at my age to be on the property ladder and I could do it up and sell it on and live happily ever after with Lauren. But the plan was in tatters by the onset of autumn.

After a summer of perfection with Lauren, feeling guilty, she reconciled with Joseph just as her baby bump started to show. He initially moved out but refused to move on, keeping his claws in Lauren, manipulating her, using all his charisma to convince her not to end things. Rachel left me as guilt overwhelmed her. She hated that she had started this process, she hated that Lauren was carrying my babies, she hated that Joseph was trying to patch things up with her former best friend. She hated us all and kept to herself in our old little apartment. I felt sorry for her, she had been used, as had I. Everything had changed but Lauren and I desperately tried to hold onto what we had become and things were about to get very complicated.

“We need to talk.” Lauren, in boss mode, stood over my desk at work. “Can I come over? After work?”

“You know you’re welcome any time.” I smiled nervously. I knew what to expect. Joseph had told me already, he was desperate to make things work. He was sure she was pregnant with his babies. He wanted, for the first time in his life, to do the right thing… which was as far as I was concerned, the wrong thing.

I sat in my new house later that evening, surrounded by an unfinished kitchen, completely lacking in motivation. I was scared. I was angry. Lauren would be coming over, later, as we had previously arranged. I felt butterflies in my stomach. But they weren’t the pleasant, anticipatory butterflies that one often felt when your lover was coming to visit… These were iron butterflies, with hot, metallic claws, digging and gouging at my insides.

It was the same old thing, again. The same old, same old, as they put it. Why? Why on earth did I let her do these things to him? Why? What was I? Was I a man or was I a wimp? What did Joseph have that I didn’t? Did Lauren love me? Did she have any respect for me? Any respect for me whatsoever? I wanted to introduce her to my parents and sister, like I had longed for since the early days of our relationship. I had asked her, several times, but each time she had seemed horrified by the idea. She actually got quite angry the last time I had asked. So I had taken the decision to never ask her again. Now Joseph was taking over my role as a doting father to be and I was pushed out… and kept at arm’s length.

Was she ashamed of me in some way? If she was, why, for goodness sake? I had never done anything to upset her, or to hurt her. Joseph had. I had asked her and she had said: “No, it’s nothing like that, it’s just that I…” she had never finished the sentence. I got the impression that she was, somehow, ashamed of me and of our relationship. Maybe I was just seeing a reflection of my own guilt as I had broken Rachel’s heart and refused to forgive her. Maybe I needed to reset, let things go and move on? I sighed, deeply, to nobody in particular. I really could not quite understand Lauren. I felt quite certain that I had not, to use an old expression, quite got the measure of her. And, I thought, morosely, perhaps I never would? Although Lauren had promised me that she would love me forever, I knew, in my heart of hearts, that this probably would never be a realistic option for us. But it would be nice if she could really just love me. To only love me, exclusively. Even if it was only just for the moment. Or for a series of moments, perhaps? It was as if, I worried, as if… she was just toying with me. I wanted her and only her. Yet she… she somehow needed other people. Or at the very least, one other, specific, ‘special’ other person.

Special? Damn that man! Damn Joseph! Why would she not leave off contacting him or worse yet, being with him? Or even worse of all, having sex with him, that damnable charismatic so called best friend of mine? I could not understand that at all! If she were truly, really in love with me, if she were in love with me as deeply and as strongly as I was in love with her, why could she not understand that? Why could she not forsake all others? I even began to doubt that I had impregnated her… maybe Joseph was the father afterall? A shiver went through me. Maybe she was, after all, genetically prepositioned toward being unfaithful? Was that idea about an unfaithful gene a load of hot air? Or was it possible? Were some people, biologically, unable to be faithful to that one special person? But what if I was not her one, special person? What if she were, in reality, as I had thought, only using me and my love? Playing with my feelings? Toying with me? Stringing me along until something or someone better came her way? Would she up trade me for another? For someone better looking? Sexier? Someone with more wealth than I possessed?

I was finding the whole thing starting to become more and more depressing. More soul destroying. Thankfully, it was approaching her time to be here, to be with me. I looked out the window and watched her approach. She looked happy as she strolled through our connected back gardens. But as she sat in my comfortable living room, sipping her drink, I noticed that she seemed somehow distant and preoccupied. I looked at her. I felt betrayed, again. How could she do this to me? Hadn’t I expressed my undying, never ending love for her? Then why could she not accept that as being the case?

I spoke first. My words came out unnecessarily angry and perhaps harsher than I had intended: “You were with him again, weren’t you? Did you fuck him?”

She bowed her head in shame, her auburn hair falling about her shoulders. Her cheeks glowed a crimson red colour, but she said nothing.

“I see. What about me? What about us?” My voice was becoming edgier and becoming more unpleasant.

As she sat on the chair, stiff and anguished, she looked up at me and quailed at the look of anguish on my face and how my eyes seemed to flash and dance with grief.

“I am sorry. Yes, I was with him today. You are right. He and I did f…. what I mean to say is that he and I were together sexually.”

“But I thought we had discussed this, didn’t we? Only last week. And I thought we agreed that you would stop, he is trying to control you… break us up! Didn’t we? Yet here you are, again, a week, actually, less than a week later, going back on your word! Again! Why? Why do you have to keep doing this to me? To us?”

She was feeling miserable. Empty. She knew that what I was attempting to express, what he was trying to say was correct from my point of view, but she still felt that she had to try to explain. To try to encourage me to know, to enable me to see the whole situation from her point of view.

“Look, please… I know this must be upsetting for you, difficult for you to cope with, to understand and all that… but… but… what did you really expect? I mean, what did you really expect of me? What the Hell did you expect me to do about it all?” Now she was becoming angry in response to my accusations.

“What do you mean?” I asked her, somewhat shocked by her outburst.

“Well, you knew what my situation was. You knew that I could never be yours one hundred percent. Not really. Yet you always put these demands on me. WE never agreed that I would be yours exclusively! Last week you made another of your unilateral statements and expected me to comply with your demands. Demands that are, to my mind, unfair and, in reality, demands that are completely unreasonable! Can’t you see?”

“Unreasonable? Unreasonable in what way? See what?” My anger was now infused with bewilderment.

“Unreasonable because you know that I find it hard to let him go. I love him, I can’t just switch it off and be committed to one person! Damn it to Hell! If I were that kind of a person, we would not be here, would we? Us, as us, would not even exist, at all! Can’t you see… you’re the one who is trying to control me.”

I recoiled from her words. No. I wasn’t in control. I had never been in control. But then I saw the pain in her green eyes and I realised… she was my dream woman… I just expected that I would naturally be the answer to her dreams. I had made that ultimatum. I wanted her all for me. I was in pain when I replied, “But why can’t you keep out of his bed? Why must you keep having sex with him? Why? What hold does he have over you?”

She looked at me, and, with genuine pity in her heart, she said, as softly as she could, “Because, despite what I feel for you, I still have feelings for him. I love you, but I still love him. And, when all is said and done, he is still the man I fell in love with. I chose him. Knowing… this.”

“He’s back in your house isn’t he?”

“Yes, he’s waiting for me.”

“Then I guess… I’ll just have to wait for you.”

She stood up and walked to the door. I followed her, reaching out and gently holding her hands in mine as we looked at each other sadly, the pain at our parting reflected in each other’s eyes. We never thought we would get to this after the pain in both our lives and after the trauma of the last couple of months. Yet there we stood after I had done everything I said I would do to get us there, to commit to her and declare my love to her. Now we stood there both lost in our sadness but remembering all the good times over the last few weeks, the first hug and kiss as we arrived at the hotel. Our first business trip in the car, slowly chatting to each other and relaxing in each other’s company as the car got closer to our destination and the truth. We talked all night as we relaxed more and more in each other’s company realising what we felt over the years had grown into something more. The rest of the trip after that was a blur. Two hearts, two souls becoming one. We made love, we may have fused our DNA. We had shared so much alone and with others these last weeks that we both knew now this was for real. Each hurt in the past we suffered moulded us to the people we were. Now we faced a new pain. Pain of our own making.

We stood there quietly holding each other’s hands not wanting the moment to end, dreading saying the words “good bye,” announcing that it was time for her to leave, taking a part of me with her that I hoped for but never believed could be again. No words were spoken. I feared breaking down when we said we would always be strong, knowing I would always be there for her. Now I needed to let her go. I smiled sadly at Lauren and leaned in and gave her the saddest kiss I have ever shared, the one that signaled that the wonderful few weeks were over and we were being forced apart. I would wait for her. The kiss started out slowly and increased in intensity as all our gentle kisses have over the last few weeks but this one will leave her knowing how much I wanted to be with her again.

I felt her dress press against me as we embraced passionately, losing ourselves in this kiss, the buttons pressing through my shirt and into my chest. I would miss that embrace. We had clicked everywhere, especially in the bedroom and we had learned so much about each other in there. Our foreplay, during intercourse and after as we recovered in the afterglow of our sex. We just held each other chatting as lovers, the love growing between us, basking in the aftercare. Our first night together, I told Lauren I loved her and the joy in her face as she was able to say it back, telling me she felt it for such a long time but waited until this was real.

My tongue gently parted her lips and I began to kiss her deeply pressing her against the wall and I heard her moan in pleasure, losing ourselves in the kiss. Knowing this might be goodbye for now but I would win her back, I would return to her, visit after visit and if needed in time do whatever I needed to be with her. Lauren was so important to me. We were lost in the kiss and time stood still for us both. We didn’t want the moment to end and the kiss contained all our sadness at this parting and the promise that I would wait for her. She reached for the door handle and turned it, the door blew open and we jumped at the sudden intrusion. As we kissed we reluctantly came back to reality and slowly we pulled away from each other, our tongues teasing our lips sticking together before we finally broke the kiss. We stared into each other’s eyes and we were both crying. Feelings which we never realised we had for each other are still simmering away. We held each other gently, no words able to be spoken, and when we stepped away from each other it was with such sorrow.

But I would remember everything we shared, every moment, every touch and right now how beautiful she looked to me standing there in the dress she wore on that perfect night together. My hand found hers again and we stood there, perhaps this simple touch was the last thing we would remember of our love. My hand slipped from hers and time stretched as it released her, not wanting to but having to let her go. Lauren walked out of the house slowly, not looking back as we both knew that if she did she would never leave, I stopped at the door, my hand reaching to close it and taking the deepest breath as I made my decision. I saw the look on her face questioning me, tears running down her cheeks and I nodded before running to her and pulling her to me kissing her and holding her knowing I didn’t want to be anywhere else but there for the rest of my life.

“Wait for me, then.” Lauren whispered.

“I will. You know where I live,” I joked. “I love you, Lauren.”

“I know,” she replied, turning away from me and walking back towards her house. I didn’t close the door until she disappeared from sight, tears running down my face.

Now I was facing life alone, and my worries multiplied, along with the cells in Lauren’s womb: Would she accept me into our babies lives? Would I cope? Would our children be happy? A big concern was about mine and Lauren’s relationship. The weeks became months and I busied myself with the house as I watched Lauren from afar. We didn’t even get to speak at work as she was moved into another department in a separate building. I was miserable and hadn’t spoken or even seen her for several weeks. That was until, unexpectedly, one winter morning, an internal work email was sent to me from my former boss. Lauren’s email was short, a few pleasantries and asking if I wanted to have a coffee with her after work. We exchanged a few messages, finding a coffee shop roughly halfway in between us and home, then finally setting a time.

I got to the coffee shop first and sat at a corner table, grabbing a latte on my way. Lauren walked in the door five minutes later, wearing a t-shirt, jeans, and a very intriguing surprise: a very, very pregnant midsection. My mind flashed instantly to far-fetched sexual fantasies about what this meet-up might entail. After all, I was hopelessly smitten with this flame haired goddess. Could this possibly go somewhere non-platonic? I managed to force myself not to fantasise about it, but I was thrilled to be having coffee with my Dreamgirl nonetheless.

Lauren spotted me, waved, and grabbed a drink before heading over to sit down. As she neared, I get a better sense of her baby bump: it was almost perfectly spherical, stuck out about a foot and a half in front of her, and seemed to take up every bit of her body from under her breasts down to her crotch. It was a breathtaking pregnant belly, she was carrying twins for sure! Her bare flesh was just barely visible hanging below the bottom of her t-shirt, and, if memory serves, I think her breasts looked larger than they were when we were last together romantically.

“Hey there!” she exclaimed, slapping both palms onto the top of her bump. “Did you miss me? Nobody can miss me!” We both chuckled, and I congratulated her as she took her seat with an effortful groan. “Thank you! I feel soooooo huge, and I’ve still got seven weeks to go.” My eyes widened noticeably. Lauren smiled. “I’m having twins, it’s crazy! I don’t think I will be able to walk by the end of this.”

“So how are you feeling? Is everything… ok?” I looked down indicating her bump.

“Ha ha. Yeah, I’m feeling gigantic, primarily. This thing is super exhausting to haul around all damn day, so I’m only on my feet for about 1% of the time at this point. Really sick in the first trimester, felt pretty good in the second, now in the third I’m knocking things over with my belly and barely able to hold myself upright. It’s a rollercoaster! Always interesting, at least.”

“Are the babies ok? Is Joseph ok, or are you totally sick of it as a topic of conversation?”

“No, no, I’d love to talk about it! The babies are healthy and girls. All my girlfriends have had at least one pregnancy and seem way over it. Joseph, yeah he’s the same as always. He listens to me complain for a few minutes a day, but doesn’t show a lot of curiosity or pay me much attention.”

“Well, I’m excited, interested, and want to hear everything. So I guess we’re both in luck!”

“Ha ha, awesome! I don’t even know where to start: so very many changes and feelings and just everything about it. Any specific questions?”

“Absolutely! I guess, most basically, how does it feel to be pregnant? Like, physically, emotionally, however.”

“Ooooh, good question. Emotionally, anxiety mixed with wonder, to put it briefly. For a while, it was totally surreal, hard to really believe or fully comprehend. Nothing really changed the moment I found out I was pregnant, there’s no switch that turns on immediately or anything. There was the reminder of my condition with the morning sickness, which was pretty constant for six weeks or so…

…I definitely didn’t FEEL pregnant until I started showing, which, with having twins, was pretty early, only nine or ten weeks in. Then there was the self-consciousness with how many people stare at me in public, especially getting this gigantic. Oh, and it’s a major milestone when I felt the babies move inside me. I have no idea how to describe the movement, it’s a crazy and amazing sensation.”

“It sounds like a whole lot to deal with and I wish you would let me help. I’ve been going out of my mind. Don’t you have any regrets?”

“Actually, not as much as you might think. I’ll be twenty-nine by the time they’re born, so it’s not like I have a ton of time left for having babies, really. I’ve always wanted two kids, so it feels kind of lucky that I’m getting what I want in one go, not having to worry about it after this. I know it’ll be hard dealing with two newborns and I probably won’t sleep for a year, but I think I’m just about ready for it.”

“I’m sure Joseph will help,” I said sadly, “I’m glad it’s more happy than scary for you. What else would I know about pregnancy and the changes a woman goes through? I’m just a man.”

“You’re not just any man. I need you to know that.” She looked up at me with sincerity in her green eyes. “Yeah, there have been lots of changes… I can go head to toe, that’ll organise it.”

“I feel like I’m on the outside looking in. Joseph has convinced me that he… that you… before we…”

“He thinks he’s the father.”

“Yes.”

“But we both know he’s not. I was with Joseph and I wanted more than he could give me. I chose you to conceive with me. I’m sorry it wasn’t the relationship you were looking for but look at the result.” I passed my eyes across her pregnant body, “I used you to get back at Rachel and Joseph. I used you to give me the one thing Joseph refused me because I was selfish. I wanted him… I wanted a family… I wanted to live happily ever after…”

“Rachel was a casualty in this too. We both lost… everything.” I said bitterly.

There was silence while we both sipped our coffee.

“I’ve been talking to Rachel.” Lauren finally broke the silence between us.

“You have?” I replied far too eagerly, “is she ok?”

“She asks about you all the time. She’s worried about you.”

“Me?”

“She knows you and knows how much all of this is going to be tearing you up inside.”

I stared at the pregnant woman sitting in front of me. Lauren reached out her hand and I took it in my own.

“She’s ok,” Lauren added, “She regrets what she did. I forgave Joseph so it seemed only right to forgive Rachel too.”

At least that was something. Rachel cheated on me but she didn’t deserve to be ostracised because of it. It wasn’t like we were married. But I still felt betrayed. By everyone. “You gave her after what she did? You’re a better person than I am Lauren… Tell me how I can help? Tell me about the children? Tell me about you?” I said, trying to change the subject.

“Ok… My face has definitely filled in. Upper arms. Not to be indelicate, but boobs, of course. Stomach, if you didn’t catch that one. Waist, butt, thighs. Ankles, they’re terrible. And feet. That’s probably the most noticeable stuff.”

“Quite the transformation.”

“Seriously. It is interesting to witness it happening to yourself. I hardly mind the weight gain at all, honestly. The discomfort, like in the ankles, is more annoying than interesting, though. Could do without all that unpleasantness.”

“Well, you seem to be doing well with finding the positive aspects of things I’ve mostly heard only complaints about. That’s impressive!”

“Thank you! I try to put the best stuff forward, but it hasn’t really taken all that much effort. Pregnancy has been a pretty great experience for me overall.”

“You look amazing. It’s hard not to want to reach out and just touch your baby bump.”

“Yeah, there’s always that. What pisses me off is when people don’t ask or even talk to me first, they just walk up and put their hands on me. That absolutely feels like a violation. I tried to be polite and non-confrontational about it for a while, but got too angry for that, and I’ve kind of told off the last seven or eight people who’ve done it, ha ha. I almost never get in arguments, but that’ll do it!”

“What if they do ask? Ever say yes?”

“Yeah, of course! I’m fine with people touching it if they’re respectful and polite. Without the family and friend excitement, I think I’ve been getting some of the attention I crave from curious strangers. And I like sharing the experience with them. I find it fascinating and sort of miraculous, so who wouldn’t want to let other people have a glimpse of that? When they ask, I always say yes.”

“So if I ask right now, I can touch your belly?”

“If you ask nicely…”

“May I please touch your belly, Lauren?”

“Of course. You’ve picked a good time. Your daughter’s are actually moving in there right now. Feel here.”

She grabbed both of my hands, placing them on either side of her bump. I could feel kicks from both my babies at once, and it was magical. Pressing into her flesh slightly, I was amazed by how crazily firm she was. That bump was positively packed with babies, and they were very active. I rubbed up and down her hemispherical bump, moving my hands in small, gentle circles, always pushing a bit into the firmness. This was my first contact with feminine flesh since… well since Lauren and I had made those babies. As a result I felt my penis hardening and removed my hands before I became fully erect.

“Holy shit. That’s really, really cool. Does the movement hurt?”

“Sometimes, yeah. Kind of depends on where they’re kicking, or punching, or rolling around. It’s gotten super tight in there, so they can hardly move at this point without slamming into an organ. I’m not too proud to admit that a blow to my bladder has made me pee my pants more than once.”

“Oh, what fun!”

“Ha ha, yeah, it’s not the best aspect, but pregnant ladies always seem to be talking about peeing issues, so I’m not so embarrassed. Just a fact.”

“You’re so open, I love that about you Lauren. You’re always so brave and to the point. I’ve never had such a conversation; it is totally fascinating to me.”

“Yeah… I sort of remembered your… fascination…”

“Do I make you feel uncomfortable?”

“No, not at all, actually. I was nervous about seeing you. I know how you feel about me and I know what we mean to each other. But I also know I hurt you by going back to Joseph. But I feel totally comfortable with you. If nothing else then I want us to at least be friends… like before this all happened.” I sighed at her words knowing that it was the only chance I would ever be a part of her… and my daughter’s lives. “So, do you like the way my belly feels?” Lauren added giving me time to think.

“Yes. Very, very much so.”

“And…”

“I will always be your friend, Lauren. I will always want to be more than just your friend. I can wait as long as it takes.”

“Thanks,” Lauren smiled, “that means a lot to me. How do you think I look?”

“You look amazing, frankly. Never better, in my opinion.”

“So you are still attracted to me even though I’m the size of a cow?”

“A very pretty cow.” I laughed. We sipped our coffees again.

“Do you find me, in this pregnant form… like… sexually attractive?”

“Yes. I do.”

“Then I think this might be both of our lucky day.”

“Oh? Why’s that?”

“Well… Joseph’s disinterest in the pregnancy doesn’t end with him barely talking about it with me. He won’t… he won’t fuck me anymore. One pregnancy change I haven’t mentioned is the horniness. I have been so, so horny for the entire pregnancy, and he hasn’t touched me in that way since I started showing…The visible baby bump really turns him off, or freaks him out, or grosses him out… we haven’t exactly talked about it, it’s not great.”

“But you’re with Joseph now…”

“I think you and I both know if he isn’t getting any sex from me then he will be getting it elsewhere.”

“So you want me to help you out?”

“Desperately. I’ve been watching you do up your house opposite. I’ve been remembering what we had… what we did. I’ve been masturbating a ton, but it’s not the same. And, at this size, I can barely even reach down there anymore. I want you. I need you.. So… yeah… can we maybe go to your place?”

“I’m not the one who would be cheating this time.” I mused. “I’m single.”

“So the answer is yes?”

“Can we finish our coffees first?”

I drove us to my house with one hand on the wheel and the other never leaving Lauren’s belly, which she had been kind enough to bare by hiking up her shirt. It looked gorgeous, milky smooth and free of blemish or stretch marks. The enormity of her pregnancy was even more striking uncovered. It curved out dramatically from just under her breasts and made a perfect globe ending on the carseat in between her spread legs, stretching two-thirds of the way to her knees. It was monumental, and addictively firm. Touching her skin, feeling the curve of her tummy, was incredibly arousing. I caught Lauren staring hungrily at the uncomfortable bulge in my pants. I felt my balls tingle when I recognised her look. She was smiling and all I ever wanted to do was make her happy.

Half an hour later we sat in my living room, her massive bump resting again on the cushion between her legs. I had not tired of thoroughly massaging this belly, and it was hard to imagine tiring of it. Our drive home was pretty quiet, but the questions resumed now, substantially more personal…

“I couldn’t help but notice your larger boobs, because they’re awesome. Has your milk come in yet?”

“Thanks, and yes, it sure has! It’s weird but cool that I’m making my babies’ food already. Tastes really sweet, I found out the other day. I can shoot it right across a room, it’s funny. Maybe I’ll show you…”

“I’d like that. I’ve never milked a woman before.”

“Ha ha ha, I’m sure you haven’t. I’ll be your guinea pig.”

“I think it’s really hot. Not just the milk, but the boobs, curves, belly, obviously. You know I’m really into you: are you really wanting this… with me? Won’t it just complicate things further?”

“I want this. I need to make an effort to include you in your my life and the lives of your children… even now. I find it hot too! I find myself looking in the mirror most times when I masturbate. Oh, I haven’t even mentioned my pussy yet! How rude of me! I’m constantly wet, it’s fantastic.”

“I can’t believe you’ve been so impolite, not talking at all about your genitals! So you can rub one out just about whenever you want, huh?”

My pussy’s really swollen, too. And more sensitive. With all the lubrication, and thinking about the size of certain children that are going to be passing through soon, I actually tried fisting myself for the first time a few weeks ago. I loved it. That was the first time, but I’m probably creeping up a dozen times by this point. I need… a man.“

"I’m getting pretty fucking horny myself, to be frank with you. I haven’t had sex since you left. I hate to interrupt this talk, but I think I’m going to explode if we don’t do something soon…”

“I’m 100% with you. Let’s take our clothes off and head to your bedroom!”

We did just that. Her nipples were now a deep dark brown colour and stuck an inch out, areolas wide and similarly darkened. Her pubic hair was unkempt but nice, curly and ginger, something that I was definitely into. Her red hair captivated me as a teen and thoughts of ever seeing her mound kept me hard through those barren years. I was in awe of her maternal state. I could see her staring at my rock-hard cock, and she didn’t look disappointed (she never did…). I took her by the hand into my bedroom. She lay down on the bed, belly sticking up a solid foot higher than any of the rest of her. “Would you like to help me moisturise?” she asked as she reached into her purse.

She handed me a bottle of lotion and I knelt next to her on the bed, squirting the lotion into my hands liberally. The bump was the focus of moisturising treatment, naturally. Still it wasn’t long before I began to explore further than Lauren’s wonderful belly. There was lots of surface area to cover, and I explored every square inch, applying pressure in different places to find the outline of my daughter’s inside her. Lauren’s belly button had popped out, and I played with it extensively once it was lubricated, flicking its half-inch protuberance gently. Lauren moaned softly, clearly enjoying the in-depth massage of her tautly-stretched abdominal skin. I brushed against her tits repeatedly as I worked her tummy, so I moved on to them next. They felt swollen to the point of bursting and seriously heavy, the milk clearly having taken control of the breasts.

“Go ahead,” Lauren whispered, and I used my whole hand to squeeze from an inch behind the right areola down through the nipple; milk sprayed straight up into the air a good four feet, sprinkling back down onto us.

We both leaned into the spray with our tongues out, giggling. Lauren’s breast milk was indeed sweet! I moved on to moisturising her shoulders, arms, waist, thighs, ankles, and feet. I skipped over the pubic region for the moment, you may have noticed, as I was really trying to take my time to ensure she felt loved, wanted and appreciated. As I finished rubbing lotion into her feet, Lauren reached out for the lotion from the bedside table and squirted some into her palm. She proceeded to grab my (still hard, as it had been pretty much since the start of the ride home) cock, stroking it gently and smoothly as she spread the lotion along it. As she continued to stroke, I could sense my orgasm creeping up on me, unsurprising since my lack of action and given the fantasy situation I found myself in.

I managed to stop Laurens’s delightful handjob for a moment: “I’m just about there; can I cum on your bump?” I asked.

Lauren nodded, eyes widening with enthusiasm. I moved from next to her to hovering over her, and she finished me off in short order. My testicles, swinging between my legs, gargled and rushed with fluid, loading my sperm into the tubules of my epididymis, preparing for ejaculation, to unload for my redheaded baby mamma. I grunted, feeling the head of my dick being manipulated rapidly with Laurens hot, slippery fingers. My scrotum tightened and relaxed, testicles bobbing inside, as my body built my sperm up for release.

I was in a place of sheer pleasure, feeling my penis slide against the moist insides of Lauren’s grip. I was ready to do what a man does with his cock and bust a load of semen and sperm. Lauren sensed my impending climax and picked up speed, slamming my dick up and down. I was edging closer to ejaculation, an increase in speed helping my cock build up more fluid to eject. Then I tensed, screamed Lauren’s name and ropes of my pearlescent seed began shooting onto her perfect round belly. Once I was finished, she rubbed my ejaculate into herself, applying a white sheen on top of the lotion glow she had already received. I was in heaven, Lauren and I were very much on the same page, and it felt great to be here with her once again. It wasn’t nuythe sexual attraction, it felt like we had that same energy that we had at the beginning of our relationship years ago.

I was in my refractory period, and, since she had touched mine, I decided to finally go to work on her genitals. My hand had to be forcefully wedged between her tummy and crotch to access her pussy, but she quickly pulled her bump up with both hands to allow me easier access. Stroking gently around her labia, I teased her for a minute before stroking her slit. Getting further down to business, I eventually made contact with Lauren’s extraordinarily wet vulva, rubbing slowly up and down with two fingers. One finger soon found its way into her vagina, then two and she began moaning. With my fingers considerably lubricated with her plentiful juices, I moved up to start my work with her clitoris. I circled it with two fingers for thirty seconds or so before directly touching it, then started gently rubbing it up and down. She started moaning louder. I sped up, varying directions of clit strokes and patterns of finger movements. Lauren began squealing more and more. Continuing my clitoral work, I could feel her muscles tightening, and her scream almost hurt my ears as she climaxed. I only gave her a minute to catch her breath before I was back on her crotch with my mouth, going straight for the clit this time and sucking it not-so-gently.

“I want you to cum, Lauren. Cum for me.” And I fingered her with four fingers as I sucked and tongued her protruding clitty. Lauren was meeting my every thrust, and my face was pushed into her clit. She held me there. Lauren was wild with power, and the feeling inside of her was pushing her further into ecstasy.

Deep inside of her, where my fingers touched her, deep in her, a volcano of pleasure began to rise up. It seemed like it began at her feet and moved up with dramatic steps into her legs, her ass, and her pussy. It was powerful and she was moaning so that the neighbours could hear.

“Oh fuck. Oh Fuck. I’m having the baby. Oh fuck, ” she yelled. “I’m going to cum. Eat me. Please, please, please eat my pussy. Don’t stop. Don’t stop. Eat me.” And I did. I sucked as hard as I could on her sexy little clit, and I worked my hand into every crevice I could find inside of her. And then… It happened…

She paused for a singular holy moment. Her eyes rolled back, way back into her head and she contracted her muscles, so that her body looked like it was smiling. And then… After what seemed like days, it burst. Her entire stunning body came like it was the first time. Her ass jumped high into my hand, and her breasts were sticking out proudly with nipples as hard and erect as I had ever seen. Over and over I felt her contract as my hand fucked her faster and faster and my tongue licked her dry. She was orgasming so deeply. Lauren continued squeezing every muscle, every moan exhaled out of her orgasmic-torn body. She was erupting. God, she was so incredibly gorgeous – every inch of her. I love my Dreamgirl. There is no other like her.

I prised myself away from her the second time. Lauren’s moans were quieter this time, but intensely short and rapid. And… I was rock-hard again. Having cum once already, I figured I could get at least several minutes of fucking in before I blew my second load. I stroked myself a bit to make sure of my rigidity and readiness for vaginal entry. She noticed and reached down to feel it again, grunting softly in approval. “Fuck me doggy-style. I’ve been fantasising about it for months.”

Lauren kissed me looking at the new mirrored wardrobes I had fitted. “Look at us.” She instructed as I reached around and grabbed her bare ass cheeks, squeezing them and I kissed her back. Lauren looked incredible, like a fertility goddess. She broke free and turned around on the bed. Still standing I pulled her close to me. She positioned my throbbing erection so it was in between her ass cheeks, and slid up and down. My cock slid between her cheeks like a hot dog in a bun. I grabbed two handfuls of her heavy tits, pushing them together while pulling her body against mine.

“Do you want me to fuck you from behind? Will the babies be ok?”

“Oh, hell yes.” She laughed. “But take it slow okay? You’re probably the biggest I’ve ever had, so let me get used to you first okay?” she instructed as she climbed up the bed. Then she leaned forward, her arms extended and she placed her hands on the headboard. Her back straight, her butt in the air. She swayed it from side to side, like a piece of juicy fruit. “Come closer, let me guide you in.”

I stepped forward, climbing into the bed and knelt behind her. With one hand she reached between her legs and grabbed the tip of my penis. As I scooted forward she guided me to her moist fold. Once my head was in she returned her hands back to the headboard. “Slowly.” She reminded me.

I placed my hands on her waist. Just above her round cheeks. I slowly inched forward, forcing my thick cock deeper into her tight pussy. I looked at her face in the mirror, her eyes were shut in pain. Twice she told me to stop, getting used to my cock, then she told me to keep going. Finally, the entire length of my rigid cock was inside of her. It was warm, and incredibly wet. Her tight pussy clenched my cock like a banana in its peel. It felt so good! I wouldn’t mind if we just stayed like this all night.

For a few moments we didn’t move. I stood with her ass against my stomach. Soaking my throbbing cock in her wet pussy. Slowly her eyes were not squinting so tightly. She was growing accustomed to it. Then she started rocking, gently, and slowly at first back and forth. I let her set the pace. Her breaths were heavy, In and out, In and out. Eventually she reached a steady pace, sliding back and forth, nearly the entire length of my long shaft. She looked over her shoulder at me, “Does that feel good?”

“Yes Lauren, damn good.”

“Good, I’m used to you now. Now fuck me.”

Hell yes. I began rocking into her as she rocked back.

“Aaahh…Aaaahhh…Aaahhhh,” she whimpered each time my cock plunged into her.

I began pulling her back into me with my hands as well as thrusting into her. I could see her heavy tits swaying back and forth in the mirror. She arched her back.

“Spank me.” She told me, looking over her shoulder as I fucked her.

I took a hand off her waist and spanked her lightly on the ass. She kept looking at me, watching me drive into her.

“Come on spank me!” she yelled, not looking away.

I spanked her a little harder, ‘Slap’.

“Come on, Spank me like the naughty girl I am!”

I lifted my hand higher and spanked her harder, ‘Slap!’

“Oh yes!” she let her head roll back.

I spanked her again, ‘Slap!’. Again ‘Slap!’ Like a horse receiving a slap in the flank, each time I spanked her she went faster. I pulled her hard into each thrust. Again and again she slammed her ass back into my stomach. Her big tits were swaying violently back and forth now as my new bed began creaking.

“OH GOD YES! FUCK ME! FUCK ME!” she yelled.

Each time she slowed I spanked her ass to make her pick up the pace, it was so tight that it didn’t leave any ripples. Only a slightly red mark from my palm. I reached forward and grabbed onto her swaying breasts.

“AAHHH! AAAHHHH!” she moaned.

She let go of the headboard with one hand and reached down to stimulate herself while our bodies collided together.

“OH SHIT! OH SHIT! KEEP GOING! I’M CLIMAXING AGAIN!” she warned me.

She abandoned the head oarx with both hands and rubbed furiously at her clit. While massaging her tits and rolling her nipples between my fingers I supported almost all of her weight. As I plunged my cock into from behind, again and again her body was racked with a second orgasm. Her pussy was tight with the swelling, and her generous lubrication felt positively amazing enveloping my dick. She was moaning again instantly, and I’m struggling not to thrust too quickly. Doggy-style gives me phenomenal access to her glorious bump, both hands reaching around her waist to grasp it firmly as I fucked her. Lauren’s fingers had returned to rubbing her clit and the other hand was grasping a hanging tit, and she quivered beneath me once more.

“Shall we switch it up?” I asked once her moaning started to subside. She agreed.

I pulled out, stood up, and pulled Lauren gently towards the end of the bed, placing her pussy in an easily accessible position. She could tell where I was going with this and lifted her bump out of the way with both hands. Standing at the foot of the bed, I entered her again. Moaning ensued from both of us, and one of her hands left her bump to resume its place at her crotch. We were in this position for probably five minutes before she was screaming out yet another climax. I somehow continued to hold back my orgasm, so I pulled my hard cock out of her quivering pussy to go for a third arrangement of bodies.

Lauren quickly maneuvered herself, despite her size, onto her knees and commanded “Lie on your back.” I lay down, cock sticking straight up. Holding her belly up and out of the way, she mounted me, letting the bump rest on my stomach as my cock re-entered her. Her tits bounced up and down with her movements, but her bump was solid to the point that it barely moved. The view of these mind-blowing bodily physics was driving me fucking wild, and I knew I wouldn’t last much longer.

“Almost there,” I gasped, and she leaned further into my crotch, her pubic region pressed against me to stimulate the nerves of her clitoris. In that position I was able to arch my head forward and lick her nipples with the tip of my tongue. She was resting her hands on my shoulders and was now pistoning her hips back and forth to meet the thrust of my cock. She was screaming and rolling her head from side to side when she shuddered in another orgasm. She was breathing heavy and could barely move. She hadn’t exerted herself like this in quite some time, and she was becoming tired.

The problem for me was that I still hadn’t cum. I grabbed her hips in each hand and rammed my cock home, hearing the slap of my skin against hers as my pelvis pounded into hers from above. I kept pounding her and pounding her, the bed shaking, the headboard slapping against the wall until I could feel my balls tightening and my cock swelling to greater proportions until I unleashed a torrent of my liquid lava into her baby canal. My unborn daughters would be bathed in their daddy’s sperm tonight. I pulled out of her sloppy, wet, pussy, and collapsed next to her on the bed. I had never been so turned on before in my life. The fact that it was a very pregnant woman making me so horny was even more astounding. The smile never left her post-coital face.

Post-climaxes, I languidly continued to stroke her fertile form. My sticky hands couldn’t keep away from her sticky bump; I enjoyed the new sensation comprehensively, hands on her belly for a solid six or seven minutes. She barely moved and audibly breathed hard, clearly exhausted from the sexual exertion. “I haven’t felt sexy in six months,” she purred. “Now I feel like a fucking goddess.”

Lauren lay back and stretched her pregnant figure to its fullest on the bed. The fiery redhead did indeed look like a goddess. I plumped up a pillow and wedged it behind me so I could sit up comfortably and she looked up and me, “What now?” she asked.

My mind went blank. She looked absolutely ravishing, with the sunshine from the open curtains illuminating her body, the curve of one breast just visible as her body turned slightly towards me. Her eyes were doe like and expectant. Her mouth, soft, moist and slightly open. I just stared at her, entirely losing my cool but she didn’t seem to mind. I wondered if this was all there was going to be between us, all I could ever expect, but somehow I didn’t quite have the nerve to just take her and kiss her there and then.

“Can I get you a drink?”

“Non alcoholic, I’m pregnant!” She said looking down at her gorgeous bump.

“How about some tea, then?” I asked.

“Stay right there.”

I pulled on my trousers and a few minutes later I returned with a tray of tea and biscuits. Laren was still naked, glowing in her pregLauren and we found ourselves sipping tea in the bedroom. Lauren was now propped up on the pillows and I was seated beside her in my recently christened bed. Lauren held her dainty tea cup with her little finger crooked. Her back was straight and her legs crossed demurely at the knee, her legs almost entirely hidden beneath my duvet. She was looking entirely at home, as if she spent every Thursday afternoon like this. I wish she did. Taking a sip, she peered at me over her teacup with her green kaleidoscope eyes. They sparkled in the sunlight, which gave her a flirty look but in no way undercut her obvious intelligence. She looked at me like she was having fun with him. I wasn’t sure if I liked it or not.

She also had a rare gift of light, airy chatter about nothing very much but was highly inclusive, as though we were still close friends and nothing had happened. She managed to keep a loose sexual tension running beneath the surface of the conversation but it was more through smiles, glances and body language than anything as crude as an entendre. Placing her teacup down, Lauren leaned in a little, elbows on the pillow, hands folded under her chin, “So, have you brought a lot of girls in here?”

I slurped my tea but desperately tried to play it cool. “I’m not sure what you mean.”

Lauren leaned back but kept her eyes fixed on me, a cool amused look on her face. “Well, you brought me here on my own. I can only assume, especially given our last meeting, it was because you wanted to fuck me.”

As she said ‘fuck’ she uncrossed and then recrossedher legs. The movement wasn’t quite slow but it was slow enough for me to have a clear, if only momentary, view of sticky, pale, inner thigh. I felt hot and hard and both bothered and aroused.

“I’m not going to flatter myself that I’m the first. So I just wondered how many.”

“None.”

“No one at all since Rachel?”

“No one at all since you.”

“Interesting.”

I said nothing, deciding not to mess around and play whatever game she was playing.

“So how many girlfriends have you ever had?” Lauren was fishing for something.

“Not many, three to be precise. It’s not like have Joseph’s charisma. I guess I must be picky…”

"Or unlucky? You’re quite a catch. A successful career, the fancy new house, you’re good with your hands, it all seems like you’ve got all the ingredients to get a girl to drop her knickers. I expect you have a plan.”

“Well, umm,” I was unsure what to say.

Lauren leaned in, “Don’t look so worried and stop selling yourself short. You’ve got everything a girl wants. A girl likes to be wowed. I expect it will work like a dream.”

“Well,” I smiled wryly, “not with everyone, otherwise you would be here and not over there with Joseph.”

“But I’m here right now.” Her eyes bored into my soul. She lay back on the pillows and patted the bed next to her. “Cuddle me. Talk to me. Tell me how many of these select few women in your life you’ve had sex with?”

I laughed as I steadied my cup and climbed back onto the bed with her. “Only one.” I leaned back and sipped my tea, keeping eye contact with Lauren. I wasn’t sure what was going on but I was enjoying simply being with my pregnant Dreamgirl so I was happy to play whatever game she was playing.

Lauren gasped in mock horror, “They didn’t all put out? What happened?”

“Well, nothing happened. That’s rather the point.”

She laughed, “Good point. But there must be more than that.”

“I met her at school. She said we needed to become a couple for valentines day. So I planned a great first date. I bought her flowers and a necklace, but we never… did anything. We didn’t even last until the summer. I was only sixteen. She always thought I had bought her things just to sleep with her. She didn’t like that.”

“Well, a girl does likes to be wowed,” Lauren sounded thoughtful, “but she doesn’t like to be bought. Was she pretty?”

“Very.”

“Details, man, details.”

“Well, she had … ”

Lauren took hold of my hand and placed it on her baby bump. I repositioned my hands on her waist, greatly enlarged because of the pregnancy, and then began to caress up towards her breasts then back down to her beautiful fleshy ass. Her red hair fell in front of her face and I reached up to push it from her eyes. Lauren let out a sigh of pleasure, I could feel her heavy breasts bounce with each breath. I traced down her face to her chest, feeling her heartbeat, then she took my hand once more and placed it on her belly full of twins. It was amazing how hard and elastic it was at the same time, as soon as I pressed on it my hands came in contact with the babies ready to be born. I loved more than anything to feel the life growing inside her. I then took her big breasts in my hands, my god I could barely grab them, I applied a little pressure and milk came out. Lauren just smiled.

“So we were talking about this pretty sixteen year old girl who wouldn’t let you fuck her,” Lauren continued

“Clarissa.”

“Clarissa? We were in the same class! Blonde girl? I heard she was a bit of a tramp! Stupid name anyway. You probably weren’t missing much.”

“Very pretty though.” I said, idly fondling her lactating boobs.

“So you said. So why did you find her attractive?”

“Well, she was small… petite.”

“Do you think she was cuter than me?”

“No, not as cute as you. She had long blonde hair, clear grey blue eyes and a wicked little smile.”

“Big tits?”

“Umm, well, not small.” A vision of the canyon between Clarissa’s glorious young ripe breasts swam into his mind. It still made me want to howl that I never got my hands on them.

“Bigger than mine?”

I was seriously flustered now. Clarissa’s tits were certainly much bigger than Lauren’s which, whilst quite lovely, were not what you could call big. I may have decided to play the truth game but I didn’t want to play with fire. Lauren gave me a wicked little grin. “I’m joshing with you,” she put her hands to her chest, cupping her breasts, “I love these girls but I’ve no illusions about their size. I remember that blonde airhead. She was the first of us to grow breasts.”

“The boys all wanted her.”

“I remember. She had impressive titties.”

“Like a dead heat in a zeppelin race.”

Lauren laughed, “Well, I can see your teenage attraction to her then.”

“It wasn’t just the tits.”

“Of course not.”

“It helped though.”

“I bet. Who doesn’t like a girl with big tits?” I was unsure if this was a little light teasing or an admission to a Sapphic side to Lauren. I felt emboldened to be almost as direct as she had been.

“Do you?”

“Of course, obviously it’s not the be all and end all. Maybe it’s because I’m not so big myself but when I go to bed with a girl, I know I’m going to have more fun if she’s got a decent rack.” I tried not to run away with the mental images that particular admission prompted and to ignore the raging hard on pulsing between my legs and keep it cool and light.

“You liked Clarissa?”

“Sure, except she wouldn’t put out. She was too interested in boys.”

“Well, not me. I might have had more luck with you.”

“Perhaps, but anyway enough about Clarissa with the stupid name, who, by the way,” she turned to look softly into my eyes and reached over to lightly stroke one of my hands, “really doesn’t know what she’s missing.”

I wanted her so much at that moment I was just about to jump on top of her. But she turned away to look into the mirror.

“Who else?”

“Who else who?”

“Well, three, you said. There’s Clarissa with the big tits who wouldn’t put out so that leaves the two you did fuck.”

“And you want me to tell you about them.”

“Of course.”

“I think I’d rather hear about these other girls you take to bed.”

“I bet you do but you naughty boy, but not until you’ve told me about …?”

“Melanie and Rachel.”

“Until you’ve told me about Melanie and, yes of course, Rachel. Much better names by the way.”

“Well, why do you want to know?”

“Well, I want to know what I’m up against.”

I chuckled, “Nothing to worry about I’m sure. Well, Melanie was my girlfriend at college. We were together for about three years.”

“I see. And how did you meet?”

I laughed, a little ruefully this time, “Well,” he said, a little shamefacedly, “she was my house mates girlfriend.”

“Oh, really?” Lauren sounded interested and a little amused.

“I mean, she was twenty three, I was twenty four. It’s not like she was jailbait or anything. Still, her boyfriend was not amused.”

“I bet, how did you get together?”

“Usual stuff, really. Well… I suppose how we met was unusual.”

“How did you meet this woman who took your precious virginity?”

“I shared a house at University, she was my house mate’s girlfriend. It wasn’t a big house so we would bump into each other all the time. One night I crashed on the sofa and they… ended up having sex in the same room. They thought I was sleeping, that was until Mel saw me watching as she gave him a blow job. She kinda turned it into a performance for me.”

“Wow! Details, details.”

“Well, the next day we were working late for something like the fourth night in a row. It had got past midnight and we’d done all we could and submitted our assignments. My housemate wasn’t really interested in… studying. Mel and I just felt like celebrating but we ended up hanging out together while he slept.

"So we were just chatting, this and that, and there was nothing else to do. There had been a drinks reception the night before and I managed to locate an unopened bottle of champagne. We had to drink from plastic cups though. I couldn’t find glasses.”

“Champagne? So it just happened but you served the poor girl champagne?”

“It’s not like I planned it. We were both pretty wired and it was just lying around. We only meant to have a cup each. She told me she had put on that blow job performance for me. Somehow we ended up kissing and then from there, somehow ended up …”

“Fucking?”

He laughed, “Yeah.”

“Was it good?”

“The fuck? Yeah, it was brilliant. I mean, kind of messy, you know, it was my first time, not much finesse on either side but really hot. A lot of sexual tension had built up and, well, you know it’s wrong, fucking your housemates girlfriend but that kind of makes it better.”

“I’m sure,” Lauren’s eyes were sparkling with excitement as she watched me talk. “Was she pretty?”

“Pretty? Yeah, I guess in a slightly geeky kind of way, she had shoulder length dark brown hair, glasses, very slim.”

“Big tits?” Lauren interrupted.

I laughed, “This is starting to sound like an obsession of yours.”

“Not at all,” Lauren was all mock indignation, “I just don’t want you getting all coy and leaving out the goodstuff.”

“Fair enough, but no, not big tits, much smaller than yours, almost flat chested, but nice you know, round, pert. She had massive nipples though!”

“She doesn’t sound that hot to me.”

“She did modeling in her spare time, she was borderline anorexic, which isn’t really my thing but… the men would drool at her when we were out. My housemate left Uni and Mel and I ended up being in a relationship. She used to wear quite tight dresses and she had a really trim waist, you could really make out her pert little bottom as she walked …” he trailed off, almost wistfully.

“Tell me more about the sex.”

“Why are you so keen?”

“I told you, I’m pregnant, horny and I want to talk about sex.”

I sighed, “So what do you want to know about, the sex in general or the sex that first night?”

“Well, both really, but start that night.”

“OK,” he decided to play along, “but how, well, how explicit, do you want me to be?”

Lauren smiled at me, “Extremely,” she said. “Let’s put it this way, it wouldn’t be the worst thing if I was pretty wet by the time you’ve finished.”

I gulped and had to quaff down some of my tea to hide my discomfort. I was turned on, especially hearing her talk about getting wet, but also feeling slightly out of my depth.

“Well, like I say, we were young and it was a long time ago, a lot of it’s a blur.”

“Let see how you get on, impressionistic is fine.”

I licked his lips nervously and decided just to jump straight in. “So then, we were sitting on the edge of the bed, kissing. She tasted of polo mints and champagne, I remember that much. And it felt good, because it was kind of naughty. Her boyfriend was snoring in the next room.”

I had never described the scene in any detail before, but was surprised how much of it came back to him.

“I was feeling pretty horny so I went for her tiny boobs almost straight away. She gasped like she liked it but she had her bra on beneath her shirt and well, that’s only so much fun for so long. She was all over me, kissing like we didn’t need to breathe any more. She took my hand from her tit and placed it between her thighs. She lifted her skirt and it wasn’t long before I had my hand exploring beneath her knickers. It was wonderful, she was wet and… we were still kissing while I fingered her, her…”

I broke off, I had got more into my description then I had intended, almost forgetting Lauren was there. I was about to say ‘pussy’ but had suddenly lost my nerve. Lauren was lying back on the bed, with her head back and her eyes closed, her long white neck exposed. Her legs were still raised propped against the duvet, her hands flat, palm down on the inner slope of her thighs. Her bump sat proudly above her tummy, her breasts were swollen, nipples hard and demanding attention.

She opened her eyes and raised her head to look at me, her eyes shining, “Cunt?” she breathed, almost purring, “Pussy?” I felt like he was about to cum, hearing her mouth obscenities with her pretty lips and cut glass tones.

“Pussy,” I said, “I was fingering her pussy.”

“Umm, yum yum. Was it good, was she wet for you?” Lauren had leaned back again, eyes closed.

“Yes she was, wet, warm and juicy. I slipped my fingers between her lips and over her clit. She was completely shaved. I hadn’t come across that before.”

“Did it excite you?”

“Yes, it was a bit of a shock at first, and on the whole I think I prefer a bush but it was exciting at the time.”

I was racking my brains but couldn’t remember for the life of me whether Mel had been trimmed or sported a full bush, so decided to risk honesty.

“Did she get off on it?”

“I think so. She sounded like she did anyway. She didn’t reciprocate though, just lay back and let me…”

“Pleasure her,” Lauren was starting to sound quite aroused, “Did that anger you?”

“Anger me?”

“A girl just using you to get her off and not returning the favour.”

I considered for a moment, it wasn’t something that had occurred to me.

“No,” I said, “I liked it. It turned me on, feeling her wet pussy with my fingers, feeling her moan, knowing I was going to make her cum.”

“Do you like making a woman cum?”

“Love it.”

“I could tell.”

“I didn’t make Mel cum though, not just then, I got her right to the edge and then I stopped.”

“You tease.”

“She told me it was over between her and her boyfriend and she wanted me to fuck her. If she wanted me to take control that was fine. I stood her up, turned her round, bent her over the bed and pulled her skirt down.”

“You wanted to see her little tush?”

“Exactly.”

“Did you fuck her like that, then? Knickers twitched, bent over, your cock sliding deep inside her?”

“It’s like you were there.”

She smiled, “I have a good imagination. Was it good?”

“Incredible. I mean, I’m in the room next to her ex-boyfriend for God’s sake. It’s the middle of the night but still, we were horny, and I had this hot young woman, that I’m supposed to be studying with, but I’ve got her bent over my bed, balls deep, slapping that really sexy arse with one hand and swigging champagne straight from the bottle with the other. If this isn’t living the dream I don’t know what is.”

“Did you make her cum?”

I nodded, “Pretty much straight away. It didn’t take much, to be honest . We were both pretty excited, I felt it rising as soon as I was inside her. I usually try to, well, you know, delay the inevitable, to give everyone a better time, but this was so hot and as it was my first time. I just let myself go with it.

"She came the same time I did, and it just felt really good, pumping hard inside that wet, juicy pussy. It felt amazing and we didn’t even think about birth control.”

“Thank you.”

I was puzzled, I been lost in his description of fucking Melanie, and wasn’t sure where Lauren was coming from. I was surprised to see her looking at me with big doe like eyes.

“What for?”

“Being honest with me, not holding back. I like that. I haven’t had a lot of honesty from the men I’ve let I to my life. You’re different.”

I laughed. “You’re welcome,” and then, in a sudden moment of daring, asked, “So, did it make you wet?”

Lauren gave me a little half smile, “Sure. And maybe later you can help me with that.”

I wasn’t sure if she was teasing me but I thought not. Talking about Melanie like that made me realise how much I wanted Lauren but I was surprised that this wasn’t making me more frustrated. I had never had this sort of conversation with a woman before, just Lauren’s boyfriend, Joseph. The irony wasn’t lost on me and I was surprised how enjoyable I was finding it. I stood up to put my cup down on the bedside table and noticed Lauren staring at my crotch, the shape of my erection was clearly visible through my trousers. Lauren didn’t seem to mind, her expression was soft, almost tender. I had a wonderfully liberated feeling at being able to share such intimacy with this red headed siren, at being allowed to be honest and open after so many lies. I still had no idea what Lauren’s game was but I was happy to play along just to have her here with me, at least for a short while. It felt like old times.

As I sat down, Lauren asked, “And you were together for three years?”

I gave a wry chuckle, “I thought I was in love but I actually just loved being with a woman that so many guys lusted after. That night was the high point, believe me. We ended up living together for two years and I started to think of the future, buying us a little house that I could do up, like this one,” I liked around, “I was ready for a family and I was trying to find the courage to propose. But it didn’t work out. Just one of those things.”

“You were going to ask her to marry you?”

I nodded, “Yes but I quickly realised I was just a means to an end. She had her sights set higher. She wanted more than I could offer. I was devastated when she left me for her new black lover. It took me a while to recover, I mean she could have really fucked up my career. But I moved on, came back here and joined the company with you.”

“But you were together three years? That’s a long time for her to just cast you aside.”

“I know. But it wasn’t all bad. I mean she was young and hot, in a slightly awkward way, and we got on. I was ready for something serious. I didn’t realise she wasn’t until the end. The three years together were kind of OK.”

“Wow, that’s the kind of relationship every girl wants, a kind of OK.”

“I’m not proud. I was young and naive. I learned some important life lessons and I learned a lot about myself.”

“How was the sex?”

“Kind of OK.”

Lauren chuckled.

“I mean, it was all fine but pretty limited. She liked me fucking her from behind, which was cool, but that was about it.”

“No anal then?”

“No!” I was shocked at the suggestion, “I mean, it was all pretty vanilla. It wasn’t that I didn’t want to try.”

Lauren smiled, “You just keep getting better and better. What was it then? What was missing?”

“She was skinny, too skinny to be honest. She was a health and fitness freak and when we made love it was more for the work out than for the pleasure. She loved that I could keep going for hours but the truth was… I wasn’t that attracted to her.”

“You’d fuck for hours?”

“All night long. I always used a condom but rarely ejaculated. I missed orgasms. She wouldn’t even finish me. She never performed oral sex on me.”

“She wouldn’t go down on you?”

“No, and what’s worse is, she wouldn’t let me go down on her.”

“That’s worse, is it? You like to give head? You really are a dream.”

“Well, it’s just so sexy, a woman opened up like that for you, so vulnerable, so intimate. It’s amazing.”

“I know what you mean. There really is nothing like licking fresh pussy. I was with this French girl once, Hayley. Nice curvaceous body, large breasts, but it was peeling her out of her pants and spreading her legs wide that really got me going.”

Lauren seemed to have lost interest in my story and was lost in her own reveries, her head was leant back on her pillow with her face to the ceiling and her eyes closed. I couldn’t help but notice that her right hand was gently stroking her thighs and her crotch.

“I’d met her at this party at Uni and got her back to mine. She was young, something like twenty two or twenty three, and pretty wild, just passing through London. She was cute with pink hair and pale skin. It didn’t take much to get her back to my apartment, one more cocktail and I had her naked on my couch with her legs in the air.”

Lauren’s hand had now centred in on her wet labia and was rubbing there with a definite intent.

“She had a full bush, a proper hairy French pussy, which is how I prefer it I suppose, and it turned me on so much, rummaging through to find that sweet pink within, her pussy wet, almost dripping, the scent of her before I could taste her, taking her in in big long licks, burying my face inside her, feeling her wrap her long legs round my head as she came in my face.

"Yes, you’re right, I think I enjoyed that more than when she reciprocated.”

Lauren seemed to rouse herself from her reverie but didn’t stop rubbing herself but perhaps she dropped the pace a little. I was outrageously turned on now and couldn’t keep my eyes away from between Lauren’s legs even as she turned her hot wanton green eyes on me.

“Do you like watching a girl touch herself?” she asked.

I just nodded, mutely, eyes fixed on Lauren’s hand at its languorous business.

“Tell me a good story and you can watch me.”

Her skin was pale, almost white, but flushed here and there with coral pinks, most noticeably in the curve between her breasts. I had seen her naked before of course, but every time felt like the first. I took the time to appreciate her dazzling beauty. Spring sunshine streamed through them, bathing Lauren’s startlingly white body, so that her skin glowed and shone like marble. She had not once paused in her masturbation. Her head was held high and positioned straight ahead, with only the slightest inclination one way or perhaps the other. Her left arm was held down at her side whilst her right was held out, with her elbow pointing down but her wrists held up whilst her long slender fingers twirled between her thighs or very gently caressed the top of her slit.

She did pause though, opening her eyes and then beaming in happiness as she saw the desire I proudly displayed. Then turned face the sunshine streaming through the windows. I was still following her wrist action and admiring the full profile on view. Her breasts were small but firm and round, neatly topped by hard, round nipples like cherries on a bun. Her stomach was a beautiful hemisphere of fertility and I could just see a small mound of fuzz rising from beneath her bump. I moved to the bottom of the bed and sat facing her.

Lauren was laid back on the duvet, legs ever so slightly apart and stretched out in front of her, her breasts settled into her chest but their shape still clearly delineated. Her body was startling in its sculpted beauty, the inclined traces above her pubic bone, ineluctably drawing his vision down to the spot they pointed to between her legs. Her pussy was obscured only by the neat thatch of red hair covering it. I realised I was staring but couldn’t stop myself. Lauren didn’t seem to mind, almost the reverse. She raised herself from the waist and put her arms up so that they were outstretched onto the headboard. As she did she arched her back, thrusting her perfectly symmetrical tits forward before allowing them to settle again, catching my eye as she did so. Then she quite slowly and quite deliberately opened her legs. As she gently parted her thighs, the crevice of her slit became suddenly quite distinct through her bush. As she spread her legs further the slight bulge of her lips became clear and as she spread her thighs almost perpendicular to her body her lips parted, slit splitting and the pink, slippery wetness within was clearly visible. My cock swelled like a symphony in response.

“Well?” she asked.

I swallowed, “Huh? What?”

Unsure of myself I looked her in the face, her expression amused and aroused in equal measure.

“Well, you said you like to taste but you also like to watch, which will it be?”

I swallowed again, “Both are good.”

Lauren shook her head, “No, no, no. Don’t you worry about me, we’ve got all afternoon, I’ll get mine, don’t worry. What do you want?”

“To watch.”

“Good choice,” she lowered her right arm and lay her hand, palm down, over her pussy. “Well,” she asked, lightly tapping her bush with her outstretched palm, “we’re waiting.”

“Umm, what sort of story?”

Lauren laughed, “What do you think? Something sexy, something to get me going. Mel left you for some black guy.” She paused, “Tell me about Rachel. How did you meet her? Go slow now. Set the scene.”

“Right, Rachel,” I couldn’t keep my eyes off Lauren’s glorious naked form or my mind off the incipient thrill of watching her masturbate. It was quite hard at just that moment to remember anything at all about Rachel. I had spent the last six months trying to forget about her.

“Well it was right at the end of my time with Melanie, I was pretty sick when I caught her making the beast with two backs with my replacement. I left them to it in the rented house we shared, Uni had finished, we were going to move out anyway. I came back home and I was having a quick Friday night drink after work and got chatting to Rachel. Of course I knew her way before then. It was nice to reminisce.”

“What was she like?”

“You remember her at school? She was always the unusual one, she set her own fashion, she was awkward and geeky-”

“Just like you.” Lauren interrupted. “She was the ugly duckling. When did you see her emerge as a swan? What made you change your feelings towards her?”

“We were always friends I guess, growing up, into the same things. She was more like a sister to me back then.”

“A sister?” Lauren raised an eyebrow, “interesting. Tell me what you saw that night when you’d both returned home from University. Details!”

“Ok, well I wasn’t expecting to see her. I’m not sure I really recognised her. Being away at university had certainly changed her in subtle ways. I saw a comfortable and confident woman. She was absolutely stunningly gorgeous with a beautiful smile, blue smoldering eyes, a strikingly pretty face that was perfectly framed with long flowing purple dyed hair. At 5’ 4”, Rachel was still petite in stature but her curves were breathtaking. Her curvy body was topped with an amazing set of breasts that somehow defied gravity in the most beautiful way. She wasn’t wearing a bra, her nipples were showing and although only a B cup, her tits, perched on her petite frame, always look enormous.“

"Yeah, Rachel turned into a little cutie didn’t she?”

“She did. That first night she was wearing her go-to clothes of choice, form fitting tights and exercise tops that show her body off to perfection. I was so mesmerised when she was near, it made it difficult for me not to stare. As the night progressed I was always trying to steal a glance at that amazing body. I avoided talking to her for the longest time, because I was so enthralled and awe struck and assumed I would fubble any words I tried to say. I also assumed that this pretty young girl didn’t want the attention, but was I very wrong about that.”

Despite having the living glory of Lauren before me, a vision of Rachel in her low top cut swam pleasingly into my mind.

“Keep going…” Lauren instructed as she began to caress her baby bump. I swear I could see one of my daughter’s kicking as she gently stroked her tummy.

“Anyway we got chatting. I was up at the bar with Joseph. I think she might have preferred him but he made it clear he wasn’t available. It was like he didn’t even see her. So she turned her attention onto me.”

“That sounds like my Joe.”

“It was Joseph who I should thank really. He mentioned he had a party that weekend and I didn’t have a date and did she know anyone? I can’t believe she went for it. We reminisced about how things were and discovered we were still into the same things. It was nice to find someone who just wanted to talk and get to know the real me.”

“So, you didn’t fuck her that night?” Lauren had her head back and her eyes closed, her hand flat and motionless against her pussy.

“No. I remember I wanted to but Joseph dragged me off somewhere else. I got her number though and a promise to meet me after work the next day.”

“That definitely sounds like my Joseph. He set you up then pulled you down.”

“We went off and met up with you, ended up at Burger King at midnight for snacks.”

“Wow, I remember that. I always thought Rachel and you were an item way back at school. So that was the first night you really saw her as a woman?”

“Yes.”

“And you were sexually attracted to her. Like love at first sight?” Her fingers were playing in her ginger pubes. I swallowed.

“I suppose so, yes.” Lauren but her lip and waited avidly for me to continue my story, “Anyway, I couldn’t believe she was there, the next day… waiting for me after work. She looked stunning. A low cut clingy red dress. I mean it wasn’t hugely classy but she was working what she had going on.”

“Which was?”

“Well, perky tits like I said. And a nice round ass. She wasn’t tall but really curvy. Not fat, you know, bouncy.”

Lauren gave a low chuckle. I thought he might have seen her hand stir ever so slightly between her labia.

I lost his concentration for a minute, staring helplessly at Lauren’s hand between her parted thighs.

“Tell you what,” my eyes flicked up to Lauren’s face as she spoke. “Let’s cut to the chase. Tell me about the sex.”

“The sex?” I licked my lips nervously.

The sex with Rachel had been great. Well, great fun anyway. But he was struggling to keep his mind on anything other than Lauren.

“Yes, the sex. Was she delicious?”

There was something about the way Lauren said ‘delicious’ and it all came flooding back. Kissing Rachel in my apartment after drinks but before dinner, cupping her breasts in my hands as I kissed her, my hard cock pressing through my trousers against her thigh. I remembered the way her lipstick tasted but knowing instantly that it was another taste I was craving, one that Melanie had denied me for too long. As I remembered I spoke, the words tumbling out as my brain filled up with the scent and the feel of the taste of Rachel. I described the look of surprise on Rachel’s face as I had thrown her back on the bed, momentarily alarmed, even perhaps afraid, her alarm turning to delight as I dropped to my knees on the floor, grabbed her full thighs, pulling her towards me. The image of Rachel’s lacy black knickers, hastily pushed to one side, of the surprising natural brown hair of her neatly trimmed bush and the edge of her labia just visible through it, swam into my mind as real and all consuming as though she was here now, with my head thrust between her thighs. But she wasn’t there, Lauren was. And Lauren had started to masturbate. She had dipped one long white finger in her slick slit like a quill pen in a clear ink stand and was tracing a tiny figure of eight at its tip, clearly rolling her clit under her finger tip.

“Take your clothes off.”

“What?” My train of thought momentarily derailed.

“Take your clothes off.” Insistent.

I did as I was told. I could hardly have done otherwise for my red headed dream woman. Nonetheless I felt self-conscious as I did so with my mind befuddled with thoughts of my ex-girlfriend. I had never felt bashful getting undressed in front of Lauren before. But then I didn’t think I would ever get undressed in front of a woman who was watching me so intently, and certainly not one touching herself as I did. A brief vision of doing some sexy striptease dance for her flashed before me but I instantly dismissed it as ridiculous. Instead I kept his eyes on her, lingering on her perfect round breasts and pink upticked nipples as I deliberately and unhurriedly undid my buttons, feeling her eyes eating me up.

I wondered momentarily if this was how the girls in the strip clubs felt, being so nakedly objectified like this. It ought to have helped that Lauren was already naked but there was no disguising the power dynamic here. I was her plaything. It felt hot and uncomfortable, in a good way and a bad way at the same time. I remembered that word people often used to defend strip clubs, “empowering”. Did I feel empowered? I wasn’t sure. I did know my penis was about as big and hard as it had ever been. I tossed my trousers to one side, my erection straining against my boxers an unexpected encumbrance for such a simple operation.

“Mmmm… and technically this was your second date. Did she taste good?”

“What?” I had lost track of what was going on again.

“Rachel, did she taste good? When you went down on her?”

And suddenly I was back with Rachel, her broad creamy thighs pressed against my head, her pretty dark trimmed bush tickling my nose as my tongue probed her hot pink pussy, heat and a heady, primal pheromones rising from her, intoxicating, as I lapped her sweet nectar. I found what words I could to convey how fucking amazing it felt, to be licking my old friend’s fresh pussy as she lay moaning on the bed, in no hurry for me to be over, happy to be pleasured, how sexy, how alive I felt.

“Did you make her cum?” Lauren was now sliding two fingers deep inside herself, moving to the next level.

I nodded, described hearing the moans on the bed rising in intensity and frequency, feeling her hips buck, Rachel taking charge, pushing down, fucking his face, until I was absolutely slick with her. I described her gripping my head with her thighs at the moment of climax so hard it actually hurt. Lauren listened as I talked, her eyes roving over my body, her fingers keeping a steady, unhurried rhythm between her legs.

“Take your boxers off.” Her eyes had fixed on my crotch, his erection forcing the material up like a summer tent.

I felt a bead of sweat trickle down my brow as I put my fingers under the elasticated waist. The tip of my swollen cock just peeping out the leg of one of my boxers forcing all the material up to accommodate a thick, perpendicular shaft that my underwear wasn’t designed to deal with, which was ridiculous really. Lauren arched one eyebrow, coolly amused. “Better lose them quickly.”

So I did, and now we were both naked again, though somehow I was sure I felt more naked than she did. She kept up the rhythm between her legs, slowly plunging in and out. My cock twitched as I watched her, her glistening fingers emerged from her sweet, sacred places. Lauren still looked cool and in control but I could sense that her pleasures were starting to catch up with her. Her eyes sparkled as she gazed at my cock, a hot, greedy look starting to chase away that cool, sparkling green.

“Come here,” she said.

I stepped forward. I was standing in between her open knees, my cock only inches from her face. We both paused, waited. The tension hot, sexy, unbearable. I was sure she would lean forward, take a lick then nibble, take me in her mouth.

“Stroke it for me, baby.”

Once again, I did as I was told, wrapping my fingers around my shaft and running them up and down, letting Lauren see what no one else had ever seen, letting her get off watching him get off.

“What next?”

For the first time I didn’t have to ask what. I knew exactly.

“Rachel was so grateful that she wanted to pay me right back. She slid off the bed and landed at my feet. I hadn’t even noticed her get her tits out but here they were, bouncing around in front of me. Next thing I know they were bouncing around my cock.”

Lauren moaned, cool no longer. I couldn’t see her fingering herself anymore from where I was standing but I could see the exaggerated movements in her shoulder, the colour flushing her cheeks. I could hear her sharp little breaths.

“Do… you… love… her?” She said as her body rocked in time to her finger fucking.

“Yes.” I gasped. A wonderful sense of anticipation engulfed me as I took hold of my cock once more. Slowly I began stroking, totally focused on my feelings and sensations. With just a few strokes I sensed the movement of the seminal fluids in my body and entered the emission phase of my orgasm. My pelvic muscle began to contract and my body prepared for my second orgasm as my head swam with euphoria. My pleasure climbed quickly and just as my ejaculatory response was about to start, I stopped all stimulation. Timing was critical, one stroke too many and would take myself over the edge and cover my pregnant lover with my seed. It was strange because when I ceased stroking, my cock pulsed back and forth with dry contractions.

“Are you… thinking of… Rachel… or me?” Lauren asked through gritted teeth.

I didn’t answer. I was far too gone. Allowing myself the reward of climax and ejaculation. I remained suspended in a heightened state of arousal and sexual tension. It felt truly wonderful. During each emission phase, more and more fluid accumulated inside my urethra so that when I did decide to ejaculate, the force and volume of my semen would be enormous. Fuck! I could actually hear her pussy. Whoever thought squelching could sound so lovely. She was starting to lose control. I was too. I pumped harder, not sure how long I could keep it in, talking about Rachel’s perfect tits pushed together around my cock, sliding up and down my shaft. If I came now, I would cum right in Lauren’s face, which was something I hadn’t done before. The thought of it both excited and appalled me.

“Did you cum on her? Did you cum all over Rachel’s lovely titties?” she asked, eyes wide, right on the edge. I nodded. Lauren leaned back, cupping her tits with one arm, while the other worked overtime between her legs.

“Cum on mine. Do it for me. Do it now!”

Timing had never been my strong point but I did my best. My breathing stopped momentarily as my body tensed and my pelvic thrusts became short and sharp. All sensation was now based in my cock. I glanced down and noticed a large bubble of pre-cum ballooning from my engorged cock-head. I stroked faster and as I exhaled, indescribable pleasure overcame me as I ejaculated the first cum shot over Lauren’s bucking baby bump. With another quick flick of my wrist, a second more potent contraction deep inside me forced a rope of semen into the air and across her breasts. I raised my hips to aid the next release as my breathing stopped again; my next contraction, the third, was the strongest. The explosive force expelled this discharge the furthest splattering up Lauren’s body, over her breasts and up her neck and onto her face. The sensation was fantastic as I watched my cock release my creamy white seed onto her quivering femininity.

Still stroking and another contraction deep inside my shaft sent a huge rope of cum exploding out of the tiny slit in my cock. My semen flew through the air before it landed on Lauren’s cheeks and then up into her glorious red hair, leaving a cum trail all the way back to my cock. Right at that moment my cock seemed to be the centre of the universe as another spasm shot another load onto Lauren’s swollen belly. I kept stroking for her, rolling my fingers over the ridge of my cock head. Lauren was mewing and gasping in appreciation and just as I thought it was all over another contraction squeezed more cum up the shaft of my throbbing manhood and it flowed out of my slit. The milky goo ran down my cock head, flowing over my thumb and spilled all over my hand.

I looked down at the woman carrying my babies. I had given Lauren exactly what she wanted, splashing wave after wave of my hot sticky cum over her tits and pregnant belly and face, until it was dripping off her nipples as her body shook with the weight of her own orgasm. A surge of desire ran through her. She speeded up her masturbation, her fingers moved rapidly, went deeper, and she started to cum quickly, a long moan, her hips thrusting uncontrollably as her thumb pressed hard into her clit while she fucked her pussy as deep as she could go, up to her knuckles. Her climax was so intense that she ejaculated love juice into her hand but she couldn’t stop. She gave a loud groan. The slapping wet sound and liquid splashed her legs which seemed to prolong the orgasm. Exhaustion got her and she slumped back onto my bed as my cock twitched and another smaller contraction and another expelled more warm viscous lava down the shaft of my cock adding to the pool of warm creamy cum.

All contractions have ceased, my orgasm was over and I was left with a wonderful sensation of contentment and satisfaction. I slumped onto the bed next to Lauren and as I lay there recovering my senses, my erection began to quickly subside. My cock lowered itself into the pool of my cum, almost as if by invitation. I look at the time and realise forty minutes have passed, and it seems like ten. We rested for a moment, letting their orgasms subside. My eyes trailed off around the large gorgeous room in which they had been fucking. Well not quite fucking but certainly something indecent. I turned to look at her and smiled. She smiled back. Her chest was rising and falling rapidly as she got her breath back, her pretty little breasts gently quivering. She fanned her hot, flushed cheeks with her hand.

Lauren sat up, back straight, her bottom perched on the edge of the bed. She looked dainty, almost sophisticated, seemingly either unaware and unembarrassed that not only was she naked but that she still had my cum dripping off her breasts. She looked up at me with a dazzling smile, “I think that broke the ice quite nicely.”

I just stared at her, amazed by her self-composure. She sat there tying to muster the strength to rise from the bed, I sprang to my feet to help her up but she just looked down at her body, seemingly becoming aware of my semen for the first time. Her little nose gave the tiniest little wrinkle of distaste. She ran a finger along one breast until it was thick and gloopy and held it up to her face, looking at it with something like curiosity. Suddenly her tongue darted out, licking her finger clean, but it was dainty like a cat, not hot like a porn star.

“I love it, you know,” she looked at me, “You cumming all over me like that, marking me. It was pretty sexy,” she spoke like it was a regular occurrence, “but it makes a hell of a mess.”

I helped her to her feet and she stepped away from me and towards the bathroom door, facing fully away from me. “I’m going to clean up,” she said, not looking back.

Lauren reached the doorway then she stopped, as if suddenly unsure. She turned her head but not her body, the profile of her head showing to me but at 90 degrees to her body. She was looking out of the window. I turned to look too. I could see the open French windows of her bedroom.

“You should talk to Rachel.”

“I suppose so.”

She flashed me her most dazzling smile, “I’ll give you her new number. Call her while I wipe myself down.” Not waiting for a reply she was off, scampering like a schoolgirl into the bathroom.

I guess it was inevitable that I spent way too much time trying to figure out why I never figured out Rachel was cheating. Looking back, I could see the signs, especially right after I came home from work. A smarter man would have followed them up right then. Why was she so distant, when I needed her the most? Why on earth did she spend so much time “with her friend’s” rather than with me? I didn’t see any of it. I didn’t sense Joseph’s deception when he was with me. I didn’t see the changes in Rachel’s behaviour and I had always remained professionally distant from Lauren. I didn’t realise I had been side lined before it was too late. But I also had to admit that Rachel had been very good at pulling the wool over my eyes. Lots of practice, I guess; besides, I had trusted her completely. The more I thought about it, the more stupid I felt. Combined with feeling betrayed and abandoned, and being told what a wonderful guy my replacement had been, it’s no wonder I spent a lot of time at work. He was my best friend. I knew he could have any woman he chose. Even Lauren rejected me to be with him after all he had done.

Lauren told me she had told Rachel that I had her number… she reminded me daily that I should call her. But I couldn’t do it. I was scared. I couldn’t invite that pain back into my life. I was barely surviving as it was. It was a week or so later and I slogged up the driveway after another long day at work. Not even bothering to turn on the lights I heaved my backpack in the direction of a corner and slumped off toward my little kitchen.

“Welcome home.”

I froze. I had heard those words, spoken by that voice, softly, like a caress, thousands of times over the last five years. She turned on a light. She was beautiful. Her pink dress was pretty, not deliberately sexy; her face was lighted by her warm, welcoming smile. Our eyes met, and held. That’s how she knew the exact moment I began to wonder: How did she get in? This was my house. She dropped her eyes and her smile faded.

I sighed and slumped into a chair. “Why are you here, Rachel?”

“Lauren told me when you get home. I waited at hers. She had your spare key and she let me in. I wanted us to talk.”

"She took my spare key?” I shook my head, were there no lengths this redheaded woman would go to? “Rachel, I always thought that I knew you. But your affair with Joseph changed everything. Now I’m just starting to figure out who you really are, it’s like you’re a different person now. I just don’t know you anymore.” I said coldly.

"I’m the same woman you’ve known for the last twenty years. I’m the same woman you’ve shared a bed with for the last five. It’s tearing me apart that you’ve isolated yourself from me, that you spend so much time by yourself. I’m offering you an olive branch. All you have to do is accept it. I know you’re hurt by what you found out, and I’m so very sorry about that; please let me make you happy again.”

“I don’t think it’s that simple, Rachel.”

“Look at me.” I did.

“Tell me what you see.”

Our eyes met. We held each other’s gaze in silence for several moments, then it all came shooting out of me like pus from a lanced boil.

“I see a beautiful woman, just as beautiful as the day I fell in love with her, if not more so. I see the warm, tender face and hear the voice that thawed my heart all those years ago, and made me think that maybe there really was someone for me, that I wasn’t going to be all alone forever. I see the woman who became that one for me, the one special person in my world. Then I see all of that, offered to someone else. All of it.”

Rachel tried to interrupt me, but once I started, I couldn’t stop.

“I remember what it felt like, finally having someone to love, to trust. Someone who would never leave me, who wouldn’t ever hurt me on purpose, whose highest good would be my good, as my highest good was hers. For five years, I thought I had that. We had that. I would never have believed you would ever betray me. I trusted you completely.

"Then I found out I was wrong. About all of it. Joseph rocked your world, and I didn’t. I failed you, and he didn’t. He was a wonderful man, I was just… me. From the day you met him, when you lied to me and went to him, he took the place in your heart that had been mine. He saw you, he wanted you, he took you, just as he’d taken others before you, and would take others after you. You were all I had, my one and only, irreplaceable, as I thought I was yours. Neither of you cared about taking that from me.”

“But I did care,” Rachel wailed. “We both cared. He never took me from you, he never asked me to leave you. He knew I loved you, and respected that. That’s why we never wanted you to know, because we knew how much it would hurt you.”

“Lauren worked out what you were doing. You weren’t even that careful. You hurt her and pushed us together. Did you ever think about what you were doing to her? She was your best friend.”

"I didn’t think, I know, and I’m sorry. Lauren forgave me. I want you to forgive me as I forgive you. I guess… I don’t know. What I do know, is that I love you more than life, and I never stopped loving you.”

She looked so beautiful and earnest, and completely sincere.

“You didn’t love me enough to break off your affair. You didn’t love me enough to keep him from taking the place in your heart that once was mine. You let him cum inside you. We saw…”

She sighed. “It wasn’t like that, not at all. I felt… like the most popular boy at school wanted me. It felt wrong but… I enjoyed the thrill of it. I only saw you in my future. I only loved you. Tell me, what can I do to help you see?”

I was tired, I was emotionally wrung out, and I was sick of the whole mess. That’s my excuse for saying what I said next.

“Look, you’re the one who says I can’t see a problem in a relationship without a guide dog. You tell me.”

I knew before the words were out of my mouth that they were all wrong. Rachel fled the room in tears, slamming the door behind her. I felt like a heel, with good reason. I trudged wearily back to the front door.

I found them in the living room. Lauren was shooting daggers and Rachel sat in her pretty pink dress, huddled into a ball, crying her eyes out while Lauren held her. Lauren glared at me before turning back to Rachel. I wanted nothing more in the world than to take my ex-girlfriend in my arms and tell her it would all be okay, but at that moment, I didn’t think anything would ever be okay again. I knelt before them both.

“Rachel, I’m sorry. That was a rotten thing to say, especially after you reached out to me. I never should have said it, and I’m sorry. Please forgive me.”

“You don’t get forgiveness until you give it,” Lauren spat at me, sounding for all the world like a hissing cat. Rachel sat up and put a restraining hand on Lauren’s arm.

“I forgive you. Thank you for coming down and saying that. It means a lot to me.”

My voice didn’t work, so I reached for her hand, and kissed it.

“Why are you having such a hard time with this? Do all our years together mean nothing?”

“Well, they obviously don’t mean what I thought they meant.” They obviously meant a lot less to her than they did to me, for one thing, and that was the mildest thing I could think of to say.

“We have always been together and always supported each other, haven’t we?” Lauren spoke kindly now. “We make mistakes. We grow, we change. We become adults, we learn that our childhood wasn’t what we thought it was. It is hard, sometimes very hard, even if no one is at fault. We understand, or perhaps not; but we accept, we move on.

"We both hurt you, we understand, but you are not the first man to feel this, nor will you be the last. Your heart may be broken but life is not over, you will go on, one way or another. We hope, your beautiful girlfriend and I, that you go on with love. We have it here for you. Will you not embrace it? Will you not let us mend your heart?” Both women looked at me with hope in their eyes.

Lauren was right; life would go on. The two women facing me both knew how they wanted it to go. I had no clue. What a mess.

“What is it? What are you thinking? Tell us. We both love you, you know?” Rachel’s voice was tender, sympathetic.

“All right.” I took a deep breath and let it out. “You both know what you want. Going forward, I mean. You both know what you think is best for me. Do you know what I want? Do you even care? Or are you going to do what you want, and then manipulate and lie and deceive me into going along, just as you’ve done for the last however many years? The mother to my babies is still someone else’s woman and you Rachel, chose to cast me aside for my best friend. I will always know I am second place, if that. I just don’t know if I can live with that.”

I don’t know what they thought. I didn’t look at either of them. I stood up and went to the kitchen and made us all a drink.

It was a good question: what did I want? I wanted what I had before it was taken away from me. I wanted to trust in Rachel’s love for me. Rachel kept telling me that her love had never changed, but her actions said that wasn’t true, hadn’t been true for how ever long her affair lasted, and never would be again. So what did I want now?

Lauren ambushed me when I returned with three coffee’s, just how they prefered them. She immediately put me on the back step with the same question: what did I want?

“I want what I had before Joseph took it away from me.”

She sighed. “Joseph took nothing from you. He was a good man. He never took, he always gave. He made you more sexually responsive to the women in your life. He gave Rachel the help she needed, when you had left her.” I just looked at her and shook my head. Same old, same old. “He’s not the demon you make him out to be and you’ve somehow found the courage to forgive him!”

“You think like you’re married. Rachel did too, at first. This silly idea that a woman belongs to a man, that Joseph making love with her somehow took something that was yours. He seduced her out of that idea, and she is better for it. She came to understand that giving to one does not take from another. She could love, and give herself fully, to both Joseph and you, and that is what she did. There is no first, there is no second. There is just love. She and I understand this. You must, too, if you want to make sense of it all. You need to forgive yourself.”

“So what happens when you both have to choose between him and me?”

“Always with the conflict, always with the choice! Like me she chooses both, always, not the one over the other. Why can’t you understand?”

I thought for a moment. “Let me give you an example. I let Rachel back into my life, people see us together, they see you and Joseph… together. They see the way I dote upon the children I share with you and see the way Joseph looks at both of you, like you are his and I am an inconvenience. How can I believe I have a long term future with either of you? You say I have forgiven Joseph… but I had to! In order to even have this stupid scenario exist, I needed to be able to stomach being with him so I could be a part of my babies lives. I forgave him so I could still be a part of your lives even though I would need to be submissive and cuckold to you all. Do you think I can simply accept that?”

“Why not?” Lauren spoke first but I could see Rachel still digesting my words, “You get me, you get Rachel, you get the children and you even keep Joseph as a friend.”

“Rachel knows that displaying this relationship in public will humiliate and shame me by telling the world that she was his lover. That he was also your lover. You even let him and everyone else believe he fathered your babies. You’ve already chosen. So what will Rachel choose?”

“Oh, that is already decided, she won’t be cheating anymore with Joseph. I would rip off his balls if he did.”

“What if I am in love with you, Lauren? What if I know Joseph will cheat again? What if all I have to do is continue to wait and let Joseph destroy his own life. It’s pretty clear then, isn’t it? I said I would wait. Doesn’t that seem logical?”

“I really hurt you…” Rachel whispered.

"Let Rachel choose who she wants to be with,” Lauren continued to speak on her behalf, “She chooses to come back to you, live with you and remain in your life. She honors you as the one she loved first. And she always did, every time, come home to you despite being with him.”

“That’s because I paid the bills, and bigamy is illegal. We weren’t in an open relationship, Lauren. If something was broken in our relationship Rachel made no effort to fix it, instead she fixed herself at the cost of me.” It was a little harsh, I guess, but true. “Besides, she never really came home, not completely. Her heart stayed with him and you know it. It just took their careless attitude towards us finding out, and even then, they had to make sure I saw them fucking before I truly believed.”

The contests by both women continued, in spite of my protests and what I thought. I couldn’t really blame them; I’m sure Lauren was surprised and disappointed that it was taking so long for me to see things her way. Still, they left me limp and shaking after I was safely upstairs in my bedroom after they had failed to enlighten me. I was leaning against my door, waiting for my pulse rate to slow down. I heard the door close downstairs and then silence. I slid to the floor, buried my face in my hands and cried.

How on earth had it come to this? Suddenly I heard a light tap at my bedroom door. I almost opened the door when I heard Rachel’s voice, soft and sad.

“You’ve forgotten one thing.” She said, “I love you. Call me when Lauren isn’t around.”

I spent the weekend on my own. Lost in loneliness and sadness. As much as I wanted my “happily ever after” with Lauren, the confrontation had left me with no uncertainty that Lauren was after a different outcome. She was playing this game for different reasons that she was keeping close to that magnificent chest of hers. Maybe that did help me make a slight shift in my perspective? I did call her that Monday, and we did agree to meet for lunch. Our work commitments would keep the meeting short but it was a small first step.

Rachel and I grew closer as we continued our lunches together. Our lunches became a safe place for both of us to think out loud, and tell our troubles to someone who would actually listen and care, and not try to push an agenda. I learned a lot I never would have suspected about the trials of being caught cheating and the suffering she had been forced to endure as the villain. Joseph was going to be a temptation to any woman but she had willingly gone there and committed herself to him. I was learning to listen, and to understand. Unfortunately, the more I understood Rachel, the more I hated what we had done. After all, it took only the smallest nudge and the realisation of what Rachel and Joseph were doing for me to commit myself to Lauren. Hell, while Rachel was fornicating with her secret lover I was conceiving twins with her best friend! InitiallyI felt justified in my actions but now all I felt was guilt. I had been used and manipulated willingly and I had not gained anything in return. Even my babies were seemingly going to be raised by Joseph.

“I’m sorry,” Rachel said one afternoon, “I can’t tell you how much you’ve helped me by just agreeing to see me. I seem to see myself and my life so much more clearly since we’ve started having these lunches together. I know I don’t deserve your forgiveness but thank you for letting me back into your life, even if it is just for lunch. I’m paying by the way.”

“Isn’t that my line?” I asked. She giggled.

“Well, yes, maybe. I knew I had hurt you but I didn’t realise how used you felt. How powerless you had become at the hands of the three of us. I think I also saw Lauren in a new light too. She seemed to be making things more complicated than they needed to be… I don’t know why.”

“She’s pregnant with my babies. I barely understand women without all the extra hormones flying around. But I am happy that you can at least see my point of view.”

“When they are born… ask for a paternity test,” Rachel whispered, like it was a secret.

“I intend to, I won’t be sidelined. Not again. Never again.”

“You seem happier now… than you were?”

“I am. I hated feeling like a passenger. I hated feeling so alone.”

“Yes, everyone’s noticed how much more energetic and refreshed you are than you were. You’ve helped me the same way.”

“Oh come on, Rachel, I haven’t given you anything, because I haven’t got anything to give. I can’t find a problem in a relationship without a trained guide dog, and the evidence shows you’re right. All I’ve done is listen and… well, listen.”

“And that was exactly what I needed. Didn’t anyone ever tell you that when a woman tells you her problems, she doesn’t want you to fix them, or tell her how to fix them, she just wants you to listen?”

“So, my sitting here hating that I was clueless was–”

“-the best thing anyone could have done.” Rachel interrupted. We stared at each other in silence. “Enough. We need to get back to work.” We did.

Later that day I had taken some time off for a walk to allow my team to wrestle with some questions I had put to them, when Rachel called.

“How do you feel about us getting together for dinner? Tonight?” I hadn’t heard that much excitement in her voice. It worried me.

“I’m not sure,” I responded cautiously, “Do you think that’s a good idea?”

“I want to cook you something special. I want us to continue to… talk.”

“You mean you want me to continue to listen.”

“I owe you the truth. Please? Just the two of us. Let me explain how I managed to fuck everything up?” Perhaps I did owe Rachel an opportunity to clear the air. To say the unspeakable things that were always going to bubble under the surface. “Please? It would mean so much to me for you to come. Could you, please?”

“I think it would cause more harm than good.”

“We need to fix things. We need to get used to being around each other without all the emotional baggage.”

"I don’t know, Rachel. It’s either too early or too late for that.” I paused, “I’ll think about it and let you know.”

“Lauren and I both miss you, and I know no one else will fix you a nicer dinner than whatever you’ve got planned.” I had to admit she was probably right about the dinner. It was a crazy plan, but I guessed Rachel knew she had made a big mistake and didn’t have any better idea of how to fix it. This felt like desperation, and desperation can make people do strange things. “Come on? Let me cook for you? I’ll christen that nice new kitchen of yours?”

“Just dinner?”

“I’ll make your favourite? Let me get this all off my chest… it’s killing me. This is killing me.” She almost sounded like she was in tears. “Please?”

“Come over after six.” I responded simply.

“I’ll bring everything!” her mood had completely changed, the excitement had returned to her voice, “You won’t have to do anything.”

“Except listen,” I replied.

“Yes. Thank you. This means a lot to me. Thank you.” And with that she hung up the phone.

The sun began to disappear over the horizon as I watched her walk to the front door. I held a large bouquet of flowers for Rachel in one hand and my heart was in my mouth. It was the right thing to do to accept her olive branch and offer her one of my own. It was a good opportunity to make her feel special, and to thank her for what I anticipated would be a delicious family dinner.

The door opened to an unexpected heavenly vision. Rachel was naturally beautiful, but I had never seen her look as drop dead gorgeous as she did in that moment. She stood in the doorway wearing a small red cocktail dress accented by a plunging neckline and open back that left little to the imagination. The tight dress was barely long enough to cover her petite ass, wonderfully displaying her long legs that led to matching red four-inch high heels. Her long curled brown hair bounced off her shoulders; her warm, bright, welcoming smile lit up her face.

“May I come in?” she asked, enjoying the stunned look on my face that broadcast the response she hoped for.

“Uh, uh, hi,” I stammered trying to find the words. “These are for you,” I added as I pushed the large bouquet of flowers toward her.

“How sweet,” she said, taking the flowers and burying her face into them to breathe in the fragrance.

“They are your favourite,” I added.

“That is so sweet,” she replied. “Who said chivalry is dead?”

I led her into my warm house as she closed the door behind us. The lights in each room were low with the flickering of candles decorating small tables. “Please hang your coat up there, feel free to leave your shoes at the door and make yourself at home.”

“Let’s put these in water,” she said as I followed her to the kitchen in the back of the house. “I have some work to do in here before we can eat dinner tonight,” she shared.

“You don’t have to, I can order take away.”

“No, I’ve come prepared,” she said, smiling, holding up a bag of groceries.

“Are you sure?” I asked. “We could have rescheduled Rachel. You didn’t need to go to all this trouble.”

“And miss this opportunity?” she asked genuinely with a wink and a smile. “No, I’ve been looking forward to this. These are beautiful,” she added as she placed the flowers into a large water-filled vase.

“You know beautiful,” I blurted without thinking, still stunned at her splendor.

“Thank you,” she said. “Flattery like that will get you everywhere,” she winked playfully. “You like the dress?” she asked knowingly.

“You look amazing,” I answered honestly. “Any guy would be lucky to have you.”

“Well, you have me tonight,” she said. “I thought it would be fun to wear it for you when I knew it would just be the two of us,” she confessed.

An awkward wonderful tension filled the room. If this beautiful woman in a revealing dress wants to make me dinner, who am I to argue?

“Well, I feel so underdressed.”

“Don’t worry about that,” she reassured. “This is your house now, you make yourself at home.”

“Can I offer you a glass of wine?”

“Sounds great,” she said, ready for the taste and benefits of the refreshment. Then she went to work. She was like a machine when she cooks, there was no way I could ever keep up with what she was doing. Soon the kitchen was full of wonderful aromas and when she noticed our wine glasses were empty she topped us up, grabbed the bottle and invited me to join her in the living room for appetisers as dinner finished cooking. I watched the shimmery material of her dress moved over her ass as she made her way from the kitchen.

The fire crackled in the fireplace. Candles decorating the lowly lit room, the sounds of light music, the bottle of wine and hors d’oeuvres made the room unquestionably romantic. Rachel leaned over slowly as she sat down on the large couch, offering a full view of her small but ample breasts. As she sat down, her dress had nowhere to go but to hike up her long legs, offering a brief view of her matching red thong before she folded her legs. “Please,” she said, patting the cushion next to her. “Sit next to me.”

I obliged, as I watched her taking in the simple elegance of the room and host. We enjoyed easy conversation, laughter, stories and the rest of the wine in the bottle. I relaxed comfortably into the soft couch and the sweetness of warm conversation.

“Stay right there,” Rachel said, interrupting our conversation as she stood. Her smooth bare ass framed in red lace stared at me. She pulled her short dress down to cover her cheeks. “Oops,” she said with a smile. “I’ll be right back with dinner.”

I watched as she disappeared into the kitchen before returning with a small platter in one hand and freshly opened bottle of Merlot in the other. “I hope you like filet mignon, shrimp and asparagus,” she said as she leaned over to set the platter of food on the low glass table in front of the couch. She looked up with a smile as she lingered in the position to place the platter on the table, offering a long view of her pert round breasts. “How does this look to you?” she asked. Her question was unmistakably about more than the beautiful presentation of food on the platter.

“Looks amazing,” I answered with a reciprocal smile. “Absolutely delicious.” The filet mignon and shrimp were skewered with cherry tomatoes, lying next to the asparagus. “My favourite. You remembered.”

Rachel held her revealing pose as she filled both wine glasses before retaking her place next to me on the couch. “I listen to the things you say. I’m just sorry I didn’t pay more attention to what I had.”

“You didn’t have to go to all this trouble.”

“This is no trouble. It is the most enjoyable adult evening I’ve had in weeks, if not months. ” She picked up her wine glass, “a toast to an adult evening together.” Rachel offered a warm smile. The two glasses clinked.

“I wanted to eat here on the couch in front of the fire. It feels more relaxed and intimate,” I added. “I hope that’s OK.”

“More than OK,” she said, “I’ve planned this to follow an old French custom,” she continued. “You willing to go along with me on this?”

“Sounds fun,” I answered cooperatively.

“Wonderful. The custom is for a man and woman to serve each other the meal without utensils. One only eats what the other serves them. It allows them to connect more deeply in their experience of the food and one another.” Rachel smiled. “Each person tells the other what they want, and the other offers it to them.”

Sexual tension filled the room and moment. “Sounds nice,” I replied, feeling the early effects of the wine.

“What do you want first from me?” Rachel asked with a sultry voice, continuing her warm smile.

As good as the food looked, my first thought of what I wanted most from Rachel in that moment wasn’t anything she had prepared on the platter. “Filet,” I lied. She emptied the bamboo skewers of the meat, shrimp and tomatoes before picking up a piece of tender filet mignon with her long fingers and delivered it to my mouth. The meat melted in my mouth.

“Mmmmm,” I said almost involuntarily. “That is wonderful.”

Rachel smiled as she watched me enjoy the first bite. “How about some asparagus for me,” she requested.

I picked up the long spear and lifted the end to her thick lips. She slowly sucked it into her mouth, chewing and savouring it until it disappeared.

The more comfortable we became with the old French custom, the more seductive the experience grew. Playful gestures like circling the food around the other’s lips before delivering it and licking the other’s fingers became frequent. The leisurely dinner finished with the food on the small platter and the second bottle of wine.

“That was amazing,” I complimented her on the food and the experience.

“Thank you,” she answered. “For me too.” We both enjoyed the comfort and ease of the moment. The music softly filling the room changed songs. “This is one of my favourites,” Rachel said. “Come dance with me,” she said as she stood up. Her ass was again briefly exposed until she pulled the bottom of her dress down. She took my hand, giving little option but to join her.

She moved her body into mine as we stood together in the middle of the room. My left hand took her right, as our other arms wrapped around each other to begin to dance. She moaned as my right hand took its place in the center of her bare back. The music played softly, the fire crackled in the fireplace and we began to move slowly around the room. Rachel pressed her body against mine allowing her breasts to push against me and her abs against my aroused member. She laid her head on my shoulder.

“It feels so good to be held,” she whispered with warm contentment. “It’s been so long since I’ve danced.”

I was surprised to hear her vulnerable confession. Rachel could easily cause a line of men to form for the chance to take her out, simply by walking into a room. Working from home made real interaction with men a rarity. In many ways she liked it that way. I assume that’s why she ended up with Joseph… he was convenient. Things were much less complicated with him. However she let me know missed our companionship. She missed the experience of being held by someone she trusted. She missed the touch of a man.

I slowly caressed her back as we glided around the room. I felt her body melt into mine.

“I have some dessert for you,” she whispered, feeling deeply contented after dancing through a few songs. “Hungry?”

“Yes, that sounds nice,” I answered.

“Meet me back on the couch,” she said. “I’ll bring it in.”

I watched again as she disappeared into the kitchen. The evening felt comfortable and natural. Rachel emerged again with a plate of large long-stemmed strawberries dipped in rich chocolate and a bottle of complementing wine.

“Ready to take the French custom to a new level?” she asked coyly.

“Sure,” I answered. “What do you have in mind?”

“We take turns,” she said. “Each turn begins by asking the other person a question, as a fun way to get to know each other better. If the person answers the question right, or to the other’s satisfaction, then they enjoy a strawberry. If not, then you lose the strawberry.”

“We can ask anything?” I asked. “Sounds dangerous.”

“Anything, be brutal, be inquisitive” she answered. “I’m sure you have a lot on your mind. I won’t lie to you anymore. It doesn’t need to feel dangerous,” she added, “we could agree to lose more than a strawberry with every dishonest or avoided answer.” She said raising an eyebrow.

Her suggestion reminded me of a game Rachel and I used to play when we were dating. I knew she must have shared stories with Lauren and Joseph about the games we played.

“What do you suggest we agree to lose to make it more fun and dangerous?” I asked knowingly.

“What do you think?” she asked in an attempt to bait me.

“It’s your game,” I answered. “You tell me. Whatever it is, I’m in.”

Rachel didn’t balk at the opportunity. “Since it’s just the two of us, how about every time an answer isn’t good enough, the other person removes a piece of clothing from them.”

Her suggestion confirmed my hunch that Sandy had shared stories of the games we used to play. “That does sound costly,” I answered.

“Oh, we don’t have to…” Rachel started to say, not wanting to sound too forward.

“I’m pretty sure where this is going to lead…” I interrupted.

“We are adults. We can sort out our issues in an adult fashion.” Rachel smiled. Lust-filled suspense filled the room. She took a sip of her wine. Her plan was working. “No lame answers then,” Rachel added with a giggle. “First answer counts. If I’m not satisfied, it is the same as a non-answer, and I take a piece of clothing from you.”

“Deal. I’d like to point out that you don’t have many chances to miss an answer,” Carl observed.

“Then you better ask tough questions,” she smiled. “But I’ll go first. What’s your greatest fear?”

“My biggest fear is being asked what my greatest fear is,” I joked.

“Bad answer,” she answered.

“No I was just kidding,” I said playfully.

“And your first answer just cost you your sweater,” she said with a wink as she leaned over to take hold of the bottom of my sweater.

“I see how this is,” I said as she pulled my sweater over my head and tossed it across the room.

“Feels a little more even now,” she said with a satisfied smile as she rubbed her hand up and down my bare abs and chest.

“It’s my turn now. So if I wasn’t enough for you… what is your most intimate sexual fantasy that you’ve never told anyone?” I asked.

“You don’t waste time,” she said, feeling intimidated by the depth of the question.

“Just following your lead,” I answered. “Plus, you’ve piqued my curiosity. Your most intimate sexual fantasy that is so secret you’ve not even shared it with Lauren?”

“OK,” she said, feeling hesitant. “I sometimes fantasize about having sex with more than one person, like a threesome. The idea scares me but excites me too.”

“I see,” I complimented.

The first two questions set the tone of our intimate dessert game. A few more helped us to get to know each other better, make our way through a handful of rich strawberries and drain the third bottle of wine. We both felt the buzz, yet no more clothing had been lost.

“What is one of Lauren’s biggest secrets about herself that I don’t know?” Rachel asked.

“Which ones has she told you?” I replied.

“That’s not for me to say,” she answered. “I guess you’ll need to share her deepest darkest secret. I’m sure she has told me everything else. But if I’ve heard it before, then you’ll lose your pants. What’s the one secret she has never shared with anyone else?”

“I can’t do that,” I objected softly.

“You can’t or you won’t?” she asked villainy.

“Same thing,” I replied. “It wouldn’t be fair to break her confidence. They’re her secrets.”

“That’s chivalrous of you,” she said, “to sacrifice your pants for her deepest secrets. It’s her secret or your pants.”

Her words framed the choice. My silence gave her my decision.

“Time to stand up,” she said with a victorious tone, “and for me to take those pants off of you.” I stood up and faced my beautiful ex-lover. “Interlock your hands behind your head,” she asked, “so I have free access to take your pants off.” I dutifully obliged. Rachel felt my arousal intensifying as she unsnapped my slacks and lowered the zipper, before tugging the sides of my pants down toward the floor. The vigorous side-to-side tugging of my pants caused my long, hard erect penis to unexpectedly escape out the front gap of my boxers, and bounce in front of her face.

Rachel stared at my cock before staring up at me with horniness and sexual arousal. Then, she stared back down at my seni-erect prick and opened her mouth while ready to take me inside, as if my erection was meant to be there, as soon as she opened her mouth.

“Rachel, I’m sorry I’ll just-”

She instinctively leaned forward and immediately took it into her mouth and down her throat. Instead of standing I couldn’t help but gently hump her mouth and fuck her face.

Rachel wrapped her fingers around my girth and slowly stroked me while sucking. Really getting into blowing me, stroking me faster and harder, as if wanting me to and expecting me to cum in her mouth.

“Sorry,” she said, removing my glistening cock from her mouth. “I’m embarrassed to admit that with me a little bit drunk, I forgot where I was. I was enjoying blowing you,” she said. “I’m embarrassed to confess that I was ready for you to cum in my mouth.” She giggled.

“Well… that was unexpected.”

“I think we needed to go there.” She said breathlessly, looking up at me before staring down at my throbbing penis.

“It’s been a long time since I had sex. It’s been a long time since I’ve had your cock in my mouth,” she confessed with a little laugh. “I’m also embarrassed to confess that you made me so very wet. You made me horny,” she said squirming in her chair as if she was sitting on my cock.

“We are supposed to be talking things through,” I reminded her.

“I think we needed to remind each other of what it was to be together.”

“We were good together.”

“We were. Right, back to the game. We need to get everything laid out there don’t we?”

“I think you’re winning.”

“What is your favourite part of my body?” Rachel said with a giggle, “So, what is it?”

“Err…” I said blushing, “I really liked looking at your ass when were in public. All the men stare at it.”

“I knew I saw you stealing looks!” Rachel cut across triumphantly, “Admit it, you love my ass!”

“Yeah, I do love your ass…” I admitted with a sheepish grin, “Okay but your turn?”

“Ask me anything,” Rachel said.

“What is your favourite genre of porn?”

It was Rachel’s turn to blush. And blush she did. Rachel turned a bright shade of red, “Wha-what makes you think I like any porn?”

“Look, if you don’t watch porn, I guess it’s not applicable so you lose something,” I ventured.

Rachel was silent for a moment, “I… I guess I like the more amateur stuff… you know, more homemade… It just feels more real and natural.” Rachel’s face turned a shade of tomato.

“I get it, it does feel more authentic,” I agreed before I could stop myself, and at the look I received from Rachel, also turned a bright red.

After a moment’s silence, I tentatively said, “Your go?”

Rachel snapped back to reality, “Oh yeah sure,”

“What attracted you to Joseph?”

She stared me in the eye, knowing this was why we were really here. Taking a deep breath she responded, “The way he seduced me… no his kisses… no, maybe they are rolled up into one thing.”

“I see.”

“We knew it was wrong and we flirted anyway. We kissed. I let him touch me. I felt alive. Your kisses are better,” she added, “My turn, kiss me.”

I looked up at her.

“Hey, look, if you don’t want to…” she began.

“No, it’s not that, things are just progressing faster than I was expecting, a dare is a dare, and I am no chicken when it comes to dares.” I said as she gave her lips a slight pout.

I leaned forward, heart pounding in my chest, my cock was starting to weep precum. I was close to Rachel now. I stuck out my tongue and it met Rachel’s lips. I dragged it across and licked her lips from one corner of her mouth to the other. She pressed her lips to mine and pressed her tongue into my mouth. We kissed passionately and when I pulled away Rachel licked her own lips and took a deep breath.

“I know why you… went with Lauren. Who wouldn’t? You’ve fancied her since meeting her at school. But why did you have unprotected sex with her?”

“When she told me about you and Joseph we kinda ended up finding solace in each other. We ended up having sex together that first night. My heart was broken, Lauren helped me mend it although I knew it was only a temporary fix.” I sighed. “We used condoms that night and the next morning. But… I needed her. I didn’t want to lose her and suddenly we were fucking without protection and I wanted nothing more than to cum inside her. I wanted to make a baby with her, Rachel. I wanted my life to mean something and I wanted to mean something to her.”

“Did she ask you to?” she said.

“Yes.”

“Did she tell you she was ovulating?”

“No, well… yes, but afterwards.” I stared at her. She didn’t look disappointed. It was like she understood. “I think you’re cheating?”

“What?” She said as she came back from her thoughts.

“You asked three questions in a row.”

“Oh, yeah, sorry. I got a bit carried away there. I’ll take a forfeit.”

“Well, I’m sitting here in my boxers and they are barely hiding my package as it is. So… lose the dress”

“What!? But then I would be practically naked! I didn’t even wear a bra today!” Rachel looked around in mock panic.

“Well,” I said, trying to sound more stable than he felt, “you can back out if you want, but then you forfeit this game.”

After a moment Rachel said, “Oh no, I’m not quite ready to give up on you yet!” and stalked off towards the bathroom.

I was just starting to wonder where Rachel could be when she appeared standing in the doorway, wearing a towel wrapped around her.

I raised an eyebrow, “I’m pretty sure that’s cheating as well.”

“Yeah, yeah, I am going to take it off, I just… I want to sit down first.” Rachel said blushing furiously.

I nodded and Rachel sat down next to me again. “Do you want to see them now?” with that, Rachel slowly pulled the towel away from her to reveal her cleavage. I continued to watch as the lowering fabric revealed two pillowy soft breasts, full, puffy areola with large perfectly round pointy nipples, they were the most beautiful thing he’d ever seen.

As she unveiled them they spilled out of their high position constrained once by towel, but still held a firm perky position on her chest. Rachel took her right hand and squeezed her right nipple then grabbed her entire right breast.

“Do you like what you see?”

“I love it.” Since she was sitting I could not see any details further down, but he could see that Rachel was wearing a thong. That wasn’t at all like her. Trying not to stare while simultaneously shifting to hide the tent in my pants, I took a chance, “Listen Rachel, why don’t we stop worrying about the consequences to our questions and just say what needs to be said?”

“I agree,” Rachel said a little too quickly, “I mean… I am feeling brave, so here I go: Are you in love with Lauren?”

“She’s… she’s my Dreamgirl.” I said honestly, “but she, like you, chose Joseph over me. She makes it hard to love her… but yeah, I do. For the sake of our children, I want them to know they were made from our love.”

“That’s sweet.” Rachel replied solemnly.

“Are you in love with Joseph?”

“No. He was always just… a fuck. A friend with benefits.”

“I watched him fuck you. He wasn’t wearing a condom. He came inside you, didn’t he?” She looked at me again and nodded.

“We stopped using condoms, ironically because he was scared Lauren would spot one.”

“That’s how she found out.”

“I know. I started letting him cum inside me… but… I’m on the pill.”

“You went on birth control for him?”

“Yes, he didn’t want children. He’s the opposite of you in many ways. And… you’ve just asked ME three questions in a row. You need a forfeit.”

“Fair enough.” I replied, still coming to terms with her words.

“I will choose the spot on my body that you will lick for 30 seconds.” Rachel looked up at me. Her hand made as if to point at her bare breasts but she wordlessly pointed at her neck.

I hesitated only for a moment before leaning in and placing my tongue against Rachel’s neck. I licked it up and down along her throat. I ventured towards both shoulders and felt Rachel shudder beneath me.

After what seemed like an hour, Rachel cleared her throat, “I think that was 30 seconds.”

“Yeah,” I replied, sitting up.

“Do you think I’m boring in bed?”

“Fuck no! But I must be. I watched you be more adventurous with Joseph than you ever were with me.”

“I think Joseph brought me out of my shell a little. We… broke up… before you could reap the benefits of my cheating. I wasn’t going to leave you. I don’t intend for you to find out. I was stupid.”

“I cheated with Lauren.”

“I made you cheat with Lauren! You would have never fucked that redhead if I hadn’t started sleeping with Joseph. I’m sorry…”

“It’s ok,” I sighed realising, “I forgive you.”

“I don’t need you to forgive me! I need you to be angry with me! Shout at me! Slap me! Choke me! Do something but punish me and then let’s put this all behind us. Please?” Rachel said, breathlessly.

“Haven’t we punished each other enough?”

“Spank me.” She said, simply. Rachel stood up in front of me and then put her fingers into the elastic of her thong, pulling the thin material down and letting her panties down to her thighs. My eyes were glued to her vulva as it became visible. She had waxed away her hair revealing her petals in their full splendor. I could see her labia and I think I nearly came when I saw her pussy.

She slid the thong further down her legs until she was naked from the waist down in front of me.

“Spank me, as hard as you like and for as long as you like.”

“We don’t need to-”

“YOU don’t need to, and I understand, you never wanted to hurt me… but this is what I need.”

Rachel was naked now except for her heels. She climbed onto the sofa and then she lay upon my lap. She placed her hands on the sofa to lower herself very slowly so I could watch her. She knew exactly how to make this as aesthetically pleasing for me as possible. As she bent over I could see that she was very, very wet and I knew she was only going to get wetter. Her beautiful and sexy bare ass was right in front of me and I slowly rubbed my hand over it. Her skin was soft and I could tell she was ready for this.

“I do love your ass, Rachel. Are you sure?” Rachel’s head dangled between her arms and she was breathing heavily.

My cock felt like it would explode as I looked down at Rachel, who was looking up at me very breathlessly. Without a word she stuck her ass into the air. My breath caught. Rachel’s beautiful, naked ass was poking up towards me, inches from my own face. I could see the gentle parting of her cheeks and just beyond them I could just make out her brown puckered hole.

I gulped, “Err… Rachel…?”

Rachel looked around at me with a confused look, but then realisation dawned on her face, “I need this…” she put on a sweetly innocent voice, “Please, please spank me…”

I placed one hand on her voluptuous cheek, running it over the perfect form. I raised my hand and brought it down with a sharp smack. There was a sharp intake of breath from Rachel.

“Was that too hard?” I asked, concerned.

“No, that was perfect, keep going.” Rachel said.

I drew back again, smack, and again smack. One on each cheek.

“Harder. Please,” she whispered, “Punish me! I’m a cheating whore! You said it yourself! I deserve it.”

“Rachel!”

“Do it! Spank my bottom red raw.” I could feel her tense, waiting for the first blow. It didn’t come. She was just about to beg when I hit her harder than I’d ever hit anyone, let alone a woman. CRACK.

“Yes!” She cried out, but the next spank took away her breath. CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK. It seemed to go on forever, and I lost count. Her tears were falling quickly now, as I alternated ass cheeks. CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK. I could feel the heat in her ass, she was squirming, trying to get out of my reach, but she forced herself to endure her spanking.

CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK. The more she tried to scream, the harder it was to breathe. A constant trickle of tears, and saliva, trickled down her face. CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK. When I thought she could take no more, and I thought she may pass out, I stopped, as abruptly as I had started.

It was then I realised I WAS crying. “Fucking hell, Rachel. I can’t believe you made me do that.” I was in floods of tears. And cry? I never cry. I haven’t cried in 20 years. I could hear her calling me.

“That’s good, let it out. Keep going. Spank me. I need you to.” she wailed.

I wanted to stop. I wanted to pick her up and wrap her in my arms. But, no, I was someone else. Furious with myself for having to do this to her. She was supposed to be mine to protect, and nurture. But her cheating had put a series of events into play that had left me a broken man. She was right, this was her fault. Without warning, I began to spank her again. CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK, CRACK. She couldn’t scream any more, and I could see the welts begin to rise on her ass. She was pleading with me. Not to stop, not to continue, just pleading.

“Ah, yes, oh…. Aghhhh!” and then I stopped. She looked up at me, tears streaming from her blue eyes. I looked down on her in horror. Red hand prints on her cheeks, her body quivering in my lap. Hold me?” she begged, ”Please, just hold me.” And I did.

She looked so vulnerable, so incredibly fragile. She climbed from my lap and I held her close to me. Her sumptuous lips immediately swallowed me up. It felt exciting and emotionally arousing. I felt her lips careening across mine while consuming my every reaction. My lips became part of her. I became part of her while feeling her tug at my tongue vigorously. I didn’t want to stop. I couldn’t stop. I wouldn’t stop. Every feeling I had in me was hers to take. I heard Rachel breathing and it was heavy. She was expressing her devotion to kissing me. Our kissing was never ending. We went on forever.

We rocked one way and we rocked the other way, but we never let go of each other and our lips did not separate during the whole time we kissed and rocked back and forth. We were incredible. She was even more incredible.

I could feel heat pouring out of her. I could feel passion flowing out of her in all directions. She was this beautiful, precious and huggable pillow searching for all my emotions. I felt she was trying to find the origins of my soul. She sobbed and I wept. I couldn’t tell if they were tears of grief or joy. It didn’t matter.

In kissing and hugging her petite beauty I craved more out of her lips. I only yearned to find more of her figure which I could hold, squeeze and adore. I caressed her stinging butt cheeks and felt her wince at my touch. I soothed her pains and we continued to hug each other. All I wanted to do was to shout out joyously and never stop kissing those succulent lips of hers.

It was utterly blissful. They were softer then ocean sand. I grabbed her body but it always seemed to slip away from my fingers. I had to grab her again… and again but I loved coming back each and every time I did.

She would squeeze me and boy did I love that. She squeezed me over and over. I truly enjoyed feeling her hands grabbing and squeezing me sensuously. I felt her cheeks. I felt her breasts. I’d even feel her tummy all of which pushed against me in wonderful choruses. I’d feel her legs and thighs slowly wrapping themselves around the back of me pulling me closer towards her. The heat from her body was intensive. She was amazing. I wanted to do what she was doing to me, but only her legs found their way around me and I loved how it all made me want her forever.

We let go of each other sometime later, Rachel lay back into my lap, facing upwards and staring into my eyes, “Thank you.”

“You shouldn’t thank me for that.”

“I needed that. We needed that. I need you to know… it felt good.”

I just looked at her incredulously.

“You’re a fixer. A good one. I love that about you. You are a top-notch problem-solver, a Handy Andy. You always have a solution for me, and I used to come to you for that a lot. I want to know your thoughts, what you think I should do or shouldn’t do. Honestly, I depend on your input when it comes to making decisions, big or small. I so appreciate your wisdom—it’s one of the things I fell in love with. But sometimes, I’m not interested in speaking with Mr. Fixer (even though he’s awesome). Sometimes, I just want to talk to you.” She took a deep breath, “A few weeks ago, I was so sad. And it wasn’t a sadness you had caused—it wasn’t your fault, or anyone’s fault really. I was sad about circumstances beyond my control. This happens sometimes. I’ll find out about something that completely shatters my heart, and the first person I want to talk to about it is you. But Mr. Fix-It, my love, here’s the thing:

When I come to you and confide in you a deep and gnawing sadness. When I tell you that I feel like I dropped the ball or I should’ve done better to make the people in my world feel loved. When I cry about regret but also about the brokenness of this world that sometimes makes the darkness feel heavy and immovable. Just hold me.” Her blue eyes stared into my soul.

“I didn’t acknowledge your needs. I pushed you away.” I looked away, unable to face the pain I felt, “You needed something more and I couldn’t even see it happening. You found what you needed in Joseph’s arms… in his bed.”

“No, this was something that I did and brought upon myself. I know you are desperate to bring me relief and take this pain for yourself. I know all you are trying to do is make me feel better.

But please, just let me be sad. Resist all those big, brawny urges to solve the problem. Yes, you might offer some fantastic solutions. Yes, you might even say good things, advice I might ask you for on another day.

But in those raw moments, I just want to be held. I just need you to let me be sad, and maybe even be sad with me. Let me be disappointed, in myself even, and bear down into the regret or the pain or the grief I’m feeling.”

“Can we fix this? Will we be ok?”

“I needed you to blame me. I even needed you to spank me. I was a naughty girl,” she laughed, “but now I think we can move forward. I am ready to forgive myself. The question is, are you?”

“I don’t know. Your actions affected you and me. Mine will have lasting consequences for the rest of my life. Lauren and I have mated. She’s going to bare me my children. My infidelity can never fade away.”

“I think you just need to let that sadness overwhelm you and not make any attempts to un-feel it. Because I think the only way to fix it is to feel it.”

“Does it make you sad?”

“Yes, and there will be times when it overwhelms me. But I see the joy in it. You love Lauren, you wanted to be a father. You’ll be a great daddy. I’m not saying I’ll be sad forever. I’m just saying I’d rather feel it deeply all at once than let it come in shallow waves for weeks on end,” she reached up and stroked my face, “I love your wisdom—and I promise, I will always need that. But in those first moments of sadness, here is exactly what I want you to do: hug me tightly, cry with me or just let me cry as long as I need to, stroke my hair, and tell me how much you love me. That’s it. It’s so much easier than any solution. I just want to feel safe and loved, when things around me feel untethered and cold.”

“I will do better”

“I’m so thankful to be in a relationship with someone who desires my happiness.“

“A relationship?”

“If you’ll have me?”

“I love you, Rachel.”

“I love you, too.”

“Let’s have one more round of questions. It’s my turn,” she said, sitting up and climbing onto the sofa beside me. I kept on staring at Rachel’s nakedness, mesmerized.

After a long moment I said, "OK.”

Rachel did not move from her position, “Did you enjoy… spanking me?”

“Not at first… but towards the end…”

“It’s just I could feel your cock getting harder and harder the more you spanked me.”

“Oh fuck!”

“And I got wetter and wetter.”

“It turned you on?”

“Uh-hu…”

I felt Rachel’s hand slide down my back, around my waist and across my hard cock. She stroked it through the boxers, then slid her hand inside the fly and ran her fingers along the shaft. I squirmed and kissed her harder. Her hand grabbed around my throbbing member and pulled it out the open fly.

"Mmmm, what do we have here?” Rachel asked me, as she gently stroked my cock. The boxers were loose enough that my cock could easily poke out and not get caught up in the material.

She slowly slid off the couch to kneel at my feet, still stroking my hard rod. She lightly kissed the tip, sending shivers up and down my spine. Rachel took my cock in her mouth, licking with her tongue, and sucking on the shaft. I could feel the warm wetness as she slid my cock in and out of her mouth.

Rachel kept it up, speeding up and slowing down, licking, sucking, kissing. She opened the fly in the boxers wider, then gently pulled out my balls as well. She took each one in her mouth, kissing and lightly sucking on them. Then she massaged my balls as she returned to sucking me off.

“You better pull out soon, because I can’t hold it much longer. This feels so good!”

She looked up at me, smiling, and said “I want to taste your seed and suck you dry. Let it go!” My cock was back in her mouth, and picking up speed.

A few more minutes, and I groaned, “I’m cumming…”, and shot a huge load, as she gulped and slowly milked every drop from my throbbing cock. She licked me clean, as my cock relaxed. Then she gently tucked me back in the boxers and crawled up on the couch.

We kissed, and I could faintly taste my cum in her mouth, as she rubbed her chest against mine. We were both so horny.

I spun her around on the couch, laying her back, as I caressed her breasts. I kissed her neck and worked my way down to her hard nipples, taking each into my mouth. She arched her back as I nipped on her sensitive points. I stroked her breasts and body, then I reached down to caress her pussy. As my fingers massaged the tender area. I spread open her labia and slid a finger inside, coming into contact with her sticky pussy. I gently ran my finger between her swollen lips.

“Mmmm, somebody is very wet here…”

“I’m so horny and that feels so good! Do you like my pussy? I started doing it a few months ago and I’ve never looked back. It makes everything so much…. more.”

Rachel’s pussy was clean-shaven. It looked beautiful, like a little girls; all clean and smooth and extremely inviting. I was drawn to touch it. As my fingers touched the skin I heard Rachel give a little sigh and she spread her legs farther so that the lips opened, ready for investigation. Her sweet smell entered my nose and from that point I knew that I wanted to taste her, to tickle her clit with my tongue, and probe her tight wet hole that lay before my eyes.

I knelt between her open legs and what I saw was a perfectly bare pussy, glistening with juices, and red lips spread open. Her clit was red and erect, begging for me to suck on it.

I licked her moist labia lips, gently sucking on the outer ones, and running my tongue around. I kissed her pussy like it was an open mouth, and tasted her strong musky juices. My tongue darted into her warm pussy as she arched her back and moaned in delight. I ran my tongue around her clit in little circles, alternating with gently taking her erect button between my lips and sucking on it.

I took my time, speeding up and slowing down, as her legs started trembling. She was so wet as her juices continued to flow into my mouth. My cock was stirring again, getting hard and poking its way out of the fly in the boxer shorts. She grabbed my head and pulled it tighter to her pussy.

"Oh yes! Eat me! You’re driving me crazy!”

I moved forward and opened her lips farther with my thumbs. Knowing how sensitive she must be, I was careful to be very gentle… the moans from Rachel coaxed me farther, and she writhed on the bed as I applied my tongue to her hot wet pussy. I darted my tongue in and out of her hole, and then licked upwards to her clit. She was so wet and warm, my cock ached to be touched, precum dripping, but I concentrated on the task in hand. I teased her, going in circles around it. Her hips pushed upwards as I teased her. I placed my mouth over her clit and gently sucked, pushing two fingers inside her simultaneously. As the pressure increased, Rachel came with a loud moan, her legs squeezing my head in between.

“Now,” Rachel gasped, “You need to take me to bed.”

Rachel rose unsteadily to her feet and I took her by the hand and led her to my bedroom.

“You have a beautiful little house here, you’ve made a good home.” She said when we reached her bedroom across the landing at the top of the stairs. I opened one half of the double doors and guided her into the dark room. Once inside, she closed the door firmly behind us and let go of my hand. As I heard her move off to the side, she looked around, trying to take in the room. The curtains were mostly drawn, making the white room a dark gray. The bed linen was white with purple pillows, the carpet a biscuit colour and warm against my bare feet. Other than two extra pillows on the floor I always kept it spotless.

“That’s a new bed, has it been christened yet?” Rachel said seductively.

“Yes,” I replied honestly as she moved around the room wearing only her stilletoes.

“Have you fucked Lauren in this bed?”

“Yes,”

“Really?” She didn’t sound angry or surprised, “when?”

“Just last week,”

“She’s as pregnant as a pregnant woman can be,” she laughed, “that must have been some session.”

“It was,” I said remembering my sperm fountaining across her ripening body, “she convinced me to contact you.”

“Aaaah yes, that makes sense. I wish I could have seen that.” Rachel had walked over to the window and pulled the curtains back a bit. The moonlight bathed the bedroom in its silvery light. The light didn’t come in so strongly and the room subtly brightened without losing its furtiveness. She noticed me glancing at the bed, and smiled. She huffed a bit, “I didn’t sleep much last night, I was worried about you.” She walked to the other side of the bed and plumped up my pillows. I stepped into the room and towards the bed, leaning down to pick up the two extra pillows. I put them on the bed, and sat on the duvet, and that’s when it hit me.

Sex. Or at least pussy. The pillows I was still holding smelled like Lauren’s pussy. Rachel began climbing onto the bed behind me, I realised Lauren and I had used the extra pillows for support, I hadn’t washed them. Her scent… a reminder of good things passed. I heard a rustle and turned, saw her on her knees on the bed, stretching out like a kitten as she pulled off her shoes. My eye was drawn to her breasts, small but nicely shaped. I was gratified to see her puffy nipples clearly extended. Her left hand trailed along her ankles, gently massaging her own calf muscles.

She watched me for a second looking at her, then settled down on the bed face up. “Take your boxers off, aren’t you hot?” she said, as she shifted a bit and brought one knee up. Her hands went behind her head and she seemed to want to admire me.

That didn’t take much convincing, but was this the right thing to do? Once again, now that it came to it my path became murky? Should I just pull them down and casually make love to Rachel? I decided that she seemed to know what she wanted, so I pulled my boxers down, and tossed them onto the floor. She smiled and her eyes followed them halfway across the room as I tossed it, but she came back to me. She leaned back a bit, stretching out and making her midsection rise.

I figured it wouldn’t get much more clear than that. I moved toward the bed, climbed in, and moved in towards my ex-girlfriend. I gently put my left hand across her tummy, leaned on my right arm just above her head, and leaned in. Quickly but not aggressively. Assertively but not brashly. I put my lips on hers, and pressed gently, only letting a bit of moisture cross. Leaving her marked like that, I pulled back and looked into her eyes. She looked directly back, perhaps a bit surprised but now seeing an open door.

“I love you, Rachel,” I said.

She smiled, softly but sweetly and I remember her eyes were full of love. Her right hand came up and caressed my cheek.

“I love you, too.” I propped myself beside her and leaned in for a kiss. As we held the kiss my hand moved over her smooth thighs and up to touch her sex. She tensed, but she opened her mouth to let my tongue into her mouth and I felt her relax as she returned my kiss. To her credit she knew how to kiss and she was getting quite passionate as I started caressing her hips and her beautiful ass cheeks. My hand returned to her pussy and when I touched her mound I had to look down to confirm that hers was certainly the smoothest I had ever seen. I returned to kissing her as my hand explored her slit then she moaned as I stroked her clitoris and discovered that she was still extremely wet.

She was enjoying herself, moaning and squirming as I fingered her so I decided to increase the pace, rubbing her clit and fingering her wetness. She started moving against my hand, panting and moaning and then I watched as she cried out and felt her pussy flooding my hand as she orgasmed.

We sat for a few minutes as she wound down. Then she smiled, slipped her hand around my girth and pressed her breasts into me as we kissed.

What breasts! They were creamy white and stood out from her torso without the slightest hint of sag. Her nipples were large and proud with in-pointing centres. The areolae were about two inches in diameter and crinkled and magnets to my mouth. I reverently licked around her nipples, one after the other, feeling the ruched surfaces rise even further. I sucked her left nipple into my mouth, swirled my tongue and and felt it burgeon further. Suddenly the inner section popped out and I sucked some more. I quickly switched to the right and repeated the dose. I leaned back and admired them. While Lauren had wonderful breasts, Rachel’s were absolutely breathtaking.

We had both started panting. She put her hands on my shoulders and looked deep into my eyes. “I missed this.”

“I missed yiu6,” I murmured and kissed her deeply, pulling her against my steely bulge.

“I want to do everything,” she whispered as she shuffled to her knees and grabbed it gently. “Oh yes, it’s perfect. It’s more beautiful than I remember. I’m going to kiss and lick it. Don’t try to stop me.”

Yeah, right!

She quickly learned by my sighs and moans what pleased me, and just about all of it did. She was a natural. Her eyes looked up at me from under the cloud of her beautiful wavey hair. When she pulled it down and started sucking on it, swirling her tongue around the helmet, I could have shot my load there and then. I restrained myself and raised her back into my embrace, kissing her deeply, tasting the slightly salty residue of my precum on her luscious lips.

“My turn,” I said, sitting her on the bed and kneeling at her pretty feet. Gently I eased her thighs apart and pushed her gently onto her back. I raised her knees and gasped at the beauty before me. Her pussy bulged and gaped just a little, enough for me to see the shiny inner pink of her labia majora. I pushed them apart with my thumbs and was rewarded with the view of her perfectly symmetrical inner and outer lips rising to a pronounced hood that covered at least a quarter of her wonderful slit. “What an absolutely gorgeous pussy you have, Rachel. It is perfect.” I put out my tongue and licked her slowly from bottom to top, again and again. She moaned, one arm over her eyes. I glanced up but couldn’t see her face through the mounds of her perky breasts. I reached up and squeezed her tits, seeking her rigid nipples, while continuing to lick her gathering juices. She tasted exotic, like fine wine. The bulge beneath her clitoral hood was getting larger. I sucked the bulge and felt the sudden swell of her pearly clit as it burst from beneath. I swirled and sucked, swirled and sucked, then pushed my tongue into her pussy as far as I could. She shuddered and wailed as a gush of joy juice inundated my mouth. I slurped as hard and fast as I could to get it all.

“Make love to me, now please,” Rachel panted, pulling at my shoulders to bring me up between her raised knees.

“I’ll make love to you. And I’ll fuck you until we are both spent.” So saying, my cockhead found its target like a homing missile and gently slipped into her inundated love channel. I held it there, relishing in her tight, wet heat.

When she finally couldn’t take any more, she cried out “I need your cock in my pussy! Hurry!”

“I wasn’t expecting any sex and I don’t have any condoms?”

“It’s okay, I’m on the pill, remember. Just slide your bare penis back inside its home!”

My cock slid easily between her moist lips. She gasped as I slid all the way inside. Rachel grabbed my ass and pulled me in tighter. Her legs wrapped around me as she writhed in ecstasy.

“Fuck me! I want to feel you cum inside me!” She looked at me with shining love in her eyes. “Do me, nooooooooooowwwwww,” she shrieked as she gripped me with her ankles and pulled me into her. My cock drove into her clinging depths to shudder against her cervix. I kept still and waited for the pain of penetration to go, for her pussy to get used to my thick steely rod.

I saw the pain pass and began to fuck her gently at first and then with rising speed. Rigidly, I controlled the uncontrollable waiting for the sign. There it was! And it didn’t take long. The flush across the upper chest, the eyes rolling heavenward, her thighs gripping my waist, her nipples burgeoning and the wail of ecstasy of her first cock induced orgasm.

Rachel stiffened up and let out a yell, “Oh god! Yes…yes…YES!” She climaxed and squeezed me tight.

I rose up on my arms above me as I watched her petite body shudder in ecstasy. I ran my hands through her soft hair and smiled at her as I looked into her beautiful blue eyes which were now sparkling with lust.

I moved my hands down to her waist and said to her “Turn around and bend over for me.”

Obediently Rachel turned around on the bed to face the headboard and she leaned forward, placing her delicate hands on its surface to support her. She wasn’t really bent over enough for me so I got her to move lower, so that she was resting on her elbows, and her sexy ass was raised in my direction. I looked at the mirrored wardrobes and noticed while I was helping her arrange her position that her pert tits were free and resting on the duvet.

I tried to avert my eyes and look upon her sexy ass but all that did was get me even more turned on, knowing I was about to sink my cock into her tight pussy. I caressed her butt cheeks, noticing my hand prints from earlier had begun to fade from her smooth, firm bottom.

I grabbed hold of her hips and caressed down her long smooth legs. She parted them slightly and I could see her wet pussy clearly, which still looked tight even after her earlier orgasm.

I moved closer and I held my hard cock and teased her clit and pussy which spread her juices over her entrance and the end of my thick cock. I placed my hands back on her hips as I eased my cock between her tight pussy lips. Slowly I pushed forward, watching as my hard cock spread her wet labia, stretching them wide as my thick shaft eased into her.

“Oh yes, I can feel your cock filling me.”

Rachel was moaning as I continued to slowly thrust my cock into her tight pussy. I put my hand on her smooth back and pressed firmly, keeping her pinned to the bed while I started to ease my cock in and out of her hot pussy. She was so eager to have my cock inside her young body that she started moving her ass back towards me, urging me to fill her up even more. I grinned as I realised that she would be back for more if this was anything to go by, but for now I needed to satisfy my immediate needs.

“Move back and forth, Rachel, feel my cock inside you” I instructed her. I used my hands on her hips to show what she needed to do, getting her to slide her ass back and forth while I stood still. Soon she was dictating her own pace, sliding her tight pussy up and down my engorged cock while I watched.

It wasn’t the rhythm that would make me cum so I was about to take control again when I started hearing Rachel making some strange noises. At first she made some barely audible mewing sounds but soon she was moaning louder and she started to move faster on my cock, pushing her ass against me to force my cock deep inside her, and then moving away to feel it slide almost all the way out of her.

I reached around under her and stroked her clit in time with her movements against me. Suddenly she was shouting out in ecstasy as she started to cum again, this time with my cock inside her pulsating pussy.

“Oh yes, oh my god, oh yess, I’m going to… I’m going to… oh fuck!” she shouted as she suddenly came all over my cock, her body shaking and her pussy clamped around my throbbing manhood.

Slowly she slumped to the bed, resting face down after her wild climax. But I needed to finish soon because I could feel my cum rising in my balls from the sensations of her tight pussy on my engorged cock.

Looking down at her I grabbed her sexy hips again, and watched my glistening cock slide in and out of her slim body while she lay slumped on my table still overcome by her recent orgasm. I started fucking her fast, thrusting my hard cock deep inside her warm pussy and filling her up with each stroke.

I could feel my cock pushing up deep inside her pussy and spreading her pussy lips with each urgent thrust. I fucked her roughly, my strong hands digging into her thin waist to hold her still while I pushed my cock deeper and deeper with each thrust. Rachel started to respond to my fucking by moving against me again, and I could feel her pussy tighten around my erect penis. She raised herself on her hands while I took her, bent over on my bed.

I looked up at the back of her head where her soft brown hair was swaying back and forward in time with my deep strokes. I couldn’t resist reaching up with one of my hands and entwining her fair hair between my fingers. Pulling gently but insistently on her hair I raised her head and pulled her body against my cock in time with my strokes.

I was in complete control now and Rachel could do nothing except respond to my fucking as I buried my cock deep inside her sweet tight pussy. This control I had over her was turning her on again and she started making her mewing noises again, which I now knew would result in another orgasm if I continued. I could feel my own cum rising in my balls and cock and I knew I would soon be cumming inside this beautiful woman.

“I’m going to cum soon Rachel, I’m going to cum inside you,” I said while I continued to fuck her.

“Oh yes, I want your cum, please, fill me with your cum,” she begged me, her words punctuated with her moans of an impending climax.

With a grunt I pulled back on her hair so her ass was forced against me and I pressed my cock deep inside her, and with a shout I started to cum inside her. Again and again I felt my hot cum spray inside her tight pussy, filling her up with my seed. Shooting the contents of my testicles into her. My baby maker spurted hugely, inundating her womb with fighting spermatozoa while I groaned in erotic ecstasy, both physically and from my soul. She was mine and I was hers, joined in earthly lust, forever and ever.

I kept my cock buried all the way inside her body while my cum continued to shoot from my hard cock and I heard her screams of joy as she came again, her body shuddering and her pussy milking my cock while another orgasm consumed her.

Rachel slowly recovered and murmured quietly to me “Oh how I missed that. I love the feel of you inside my little pussy… your cum feels so warm in me.”

I squeezed my cock to deposit the last of my cum in her vagina, and pulled her shivering body to mine, holding her in a tight and loving embrace, enjoying the tingle, when Rachel burst out, “Quick, sit me up! I’m leaking on your clean sheets!”

I grabbed her under the arms and sat up, pulling her to straddle my lap, all without my cock leaving her pussy. We laughed and hugged, as I felt our combined juices running into my lap.

Soon, my cock relaxed and I felt it plop out of her pussy. Rachel reached down to the floor and picked up my disgared boxers, holding them to her crotch, and climbing off my lap. She tried to wipe up some of the juices as I looked down at my crotch. The boxers were soaked through, almost transparent, with our cum – thick ropes of sperm across the wet material.

Rachel laughed and said, “It looks like we’ll be doing a little laundry. Luckily there is only a small wet spot on the bed.”

We walked to the bathroom and she threw the soiled boxers into the laundry basket.

“I can’t believe how wet I was,” Rachel exclaimed, “sorry about that.”

I picked her up and set her on the bathroom counter. “Let me clean you up.”

I knelt down in front of her, spread her legs, and began licking out her wet pussy. I was tasting both of our cum, sweet and salty and warm. Rachel leaned back and enjoyed the attention, purring like a cat.

In no time, she was squirming and spreading her legs wider, pulling my head in closer. She came again, and I continued licking up her juices. Finally she pushed me away.

“Let’s take a quick shower. I need to cool down.” She did look flushed and her vagina, despite my efforts, was still exuding our stick love potion. I picked her up and carried her into the bathroom, placing her gently on the bathroom unit. I kissed her and pulled her to me. Her soft, velvety breasts pressed into my chest. My tongue sought out hers and we consumed each other with a passion that neither of us had felt for each other for a very long time.

“What was I saying?” she said unsteadily as she pulled her mouth from mine.

“We need to shower.” I reminded her, turning on the taps and letting the warm water cascade around us.

“Right. I need—”

I kissed her again, reaching my hand down to her perfect ass. I grabbed it hard and moved my finger into her pussy from behind. She shivered and moaned softly as I pushed further into her wetness.

“Still such a naughty boy, I like this new you.” she moaned into my chest as the water poured over our naked bodies. Washing away our sins and with it our guilt.

I used my free arm to grab her ass and, as her right leg hooked around my left, I roughly jammed three fingers into her pussy. Wrapping both legs around my thighs, she pulled herself up higher while my fingers worked furiously, her hips now thrusting violently down on my hand. It only took a minute for her to come, bucking wildly as she did so. As the orgasm reached its highest peak she fell silent and still, finally releasing the pressure with a long, slow exhalation ending in a single syllable: “Fuck!”

Rachel slowly and sensually slid down my body until she was on her knees and facing my throbbing, hungry cock. She teasingly stuck out her tongue and flicked the head a few times.

“I suppose you want me to suck this cock again, don’t you?”

All I could do was smile and try to regain the breath that the look in her eyes knocked out of me.

“I thought so.” She flicked the head with her tongue again and cradled my balls gently in her palm. “You want me to take this big, beautiful cock, wrap my wet lips around it and slide it in and out of my mouth until you shoot a load of your tasty juice down my throat.” She put her fist around my rod and took the first two inches into her wet mouth. After pulling it out at a painfully slow pace, she smiled up at me. “Like that?”

“Just like that,” I was able to squeak out.

Her hand was pumping my dick, as she said, “Doesn’t feel quite right to me. Sure it’s not like this?” She swirled her tongue around the tip a few times before taking it deeper. Every little motion, every little flick of the tongue, every millisecond of the experience created a sensation so intense that the boundary between pleasure and pain was crossed again and again. Years ago it was not uncommon for Rachel to have an orgasm while fellating me, even without any direct stimulation, so when she spontaneously climaxed in the shower—her body stiffening and silent but her mouth working even more furiously on my cock—it was yet another delicious reminder of those halcyon days.

She took a short breather and looked up at me. I could see tears in her eyes and I instinctively pulled her to me for a gentle kiss, followed by another more passionate one, our tongues melting into one another. Sweetly and with a deep longing that mirrored my own Rachel said, “I want you inside me.” I kissed her again, picked her up in my arms and, still soaking wet, carried her back to the bed. As I climbed on to be with her she sat up and launched herself at me, hugging me tight and kissing me hard. The passion was incredible! I couldn’t breathe and I was hyperventilating at the same time. She simply made me feel impossible things.

Her body still dripped with water, her hair hanging loosely down to her jiggling breasts. She rolled me over onto my back, with her on top of me. She straddled my hips. I could feel the heat from her pussy on my lower stomach, and feel how wet she was. It was amazingly erotic.

Rachel grabbed my wrists and slowly sat up, moving my hands to her breasts. I squeezed them both, feeling her respond to it. This was fabulous, this was a dream, this was better than reality. I rose up and took her nipple in my mouth, sucking on it. I was still experimenting with her body, seeing what she liked. I took her nipple between my teeth, gently nibbling at it. She groaned in pleasure. I began flicking my tongue over her nipple while pulling it out some with my teeth. I could see her mouth open, hear her exhale softly and moan at the same time. It was the sound of intense pleasure.

I was pinching and stretching her other nipple with my hand, working both nipples at once. She seemed to like this a lot, which thrilled me. We seemed to be on the same frequency. It had none of the clumsiness or awkwardness that usually accompanies a first time with someone new.

I had my mouth on her left breast, my left hand on her right breast. This left me a free hand and I knew what I wanted to do with it. I brought it down to her pussy. The position was a bit awkward, but I could get my thumb on her clit. As soon as I touched it, her back started to arch again. I worked her clit in a circle with my thumb, varying the speed and pressure, while I continued to nibble and pinch and stretch her nipples. Her moans became groans, then a low scream and she had another orgasm.

Incredibly, this one was even harder than the first one. She was shaking and thrashing so hard it was difficult to keep her nipple in my mouth. Then she went from thrashing to bucking, her hips moving up and down my belly, coating it with her juices, rubbing her ass cheeks over the head of my cock.

Words cannot describe how much I liked this. It was astonishing, the two most intense orgasms I’d ever seen. To think I had caused them was a MAJOR ego boost to a guy who really needed an ego boost.

Finally she could take no more, pulling my hands away from her pussy and breast. I grudgingly let her nipple out of my mouth. Much as I wanted to keep at it, I could see that she needed a break to calm down and catch her breath.

She sat with her back straight, straddling me. I watched her tremble and quiver, quake and shiver, her shoulders hunching, her hips jerking, as the aftershocks slowly left her again. I just lay my head back and stared up at her, mesmerized by the sight.

I’ve always thought that any woman was more beautiful when she was cumming. Rachel was so beautiful to start with and came so hard, it was like she was glowing. She was simply radiant.

It was fascinating to watch. I could see the muscles in her forearms trembling, as well as her upper arms. I could feel her thighs quivering and clenching onto my body. The muscles of her abs seemed to roll, like a belly dancer. Her pussy was hot and wet on my lower belly. It was really distracting me.

All this made it very difficult to lie there and wait while her aftershocks subsided. But the beauty of watching her made it easy. Again, she made me feel contradictory things at the same time. It was very confusing.

Before the aftershocks had quite subsided, Rachel leaned down and kissed me. Oh, what a kiss! It was so intense it curled my toes. Such passion, such desire, it allowed me to release my own passion. It gave me permission to show what I felt in return. I have no idea how long that kiss lasted. It seemed like forever and it seemed like it was over in a heartbeat. She really had me confused. My mind was reeling. Being able to feel her body still quivering, to feel her hot, wet pussy on my belly, only added to the sensuality of it all. This was incredible.

Rachel shifted, moving her legs inside of mine. She kissed her way down my neck, my chest, over my stomach and to my cock. She picked up my cock in both hands and just stared at it. Her eyes had a look of hunger, of intense desire. Almost like she was in awe of it. The closest I can describe it is the way some people look at religious icons. I’ve never had anyone look at my cock with anything like that expression. It shook me. I’d never known it was possible to feel like this from someone looking at you. It was like a physical force. I suddenly thought I knew why some people become strippers. To be stared at like that is very erotic and tremendously gratifying. I don’t think I can describe it adequately. It is amazingly powerful. I hope I look at her the way she looks at my cock.

Then all thought left me, as Rachel began to lick my cock from the base to the tip. It had been so long, this was like getting my first blow job all over again. She licked my cock, she kissed it, sucked it, stroked it. She used her hands to gently squeeze my balls while sucking my cock. I was starting to puff like a steam engine going up a steep grade with a full load. She would take my cock deep in her mouth and suck hard as she slowly pulled her head up to the tip.

It finally got to where I could not take it anymore. I had to have my cock in her pussy. I needed it to be there.

I grabbed her by the rib cage, picked her up and slammed her down on my cock. Later on I would wonder about that. While I’ll grant that she can’t weigh much more than a hundred pounds, I’m really not that strong. Not strong enough to pick her up in the air while on my back and slam her down on my cock. Adrenaline is amazing stuff.

Almost as amazing as Rachel’s pussy. As I slammed her down on my cock, I moaned aloud from the feelings. She was hot, wet and TIGHT. If she wasn’t so wet, I don’t know if I could have worked my cock inside of her. But she was very wet. Hell, she was beyond wet, she was dripping. That made me feel very good, as it was undeniable proof that I excited her. She was so tight, I don’t think I could have gently pushed my cock into her. There was nothing gentle about this. I took her. It felt fantastic.

When I looked up at her, I felt even better, as I saw her eyes roll back in her head, her mouth open in a soundless scream of joy.

I began to pump my cock in and out of her pussy, hard and fast. She was so wet, there was no need to go slow at first. She leaned back, grabbing onto my calves for leverage, and started to grind her pussy into me as I pumped. The sensation was phenomenal.

Her thighs started to spasm like they had before her two previous orgasms. I reached up to pinch her nipple, knowing by now how sensitive they were and how much she liked that. She went off like a rocket!

Rachel fell forward, her nipples pushing into my chest. She was growling in my ear as I continued to pound into her. She bit me where my neck and shoulder meet. That felt wonderful, electric. I thrust my hips up high, lifting her off the mattress, impaling her on my cock. Then she started to cum. Her orgasm left the two previous astounding orgasms standing in the dust.

She quivered, she shook, she bucked, her thighs clamped me, her mouth kissed and bit at my shoulder, her hands squeezed my biceps. She gave a low growl, which grew in volume and raised in pitch as it continued. It seemed that almost every part of her body was doing something.

I was thrusting harder, faster, deeper. Then her pussy started to spasm. It would clamp down on my cock, squeezing it hard. Then it was like her pussy muscles were pulling my cock deeper into her, stretching my cock while squeezing it with a rippling effect. I’ve never felt anything like it.

I started cumming like a fire hose. Rachel was so wet, my fluids barely seemed to add anything to the sensation. But I kept cumming as she bit down on my shoulder again, her own climax growing violent.

As I slid gracefully inside her, the tears flowed from her pretty blue eyes freely and joyfully. “I love you, I love you,” she whispered over and over, every ‘love’ accompanied by the thrust of her hips, each one sending a wave of piercing pleasure through my entire nervous system. She came once more just as I did, my semen shooting into her with a force matching the intensity of my orgasm.

I collapsed under her, gasping for air. My cock, which amazingly was still hard, continued to send pulses of pleasure into my body as she shook through the end of her orgasm and on through those incredible aftershocks.

Finally she collapsed on me also. All I could hear was the two of us gasping for air and the sound of my own pulse in my ears.

Overwhelmed and astonished, I was shaken to my core.

It simply can’t, I thought, get any better than this!

I was wrong.

We lay on the bed, she on top of me, my manhood still inside, my hips thrusting almost imperceptibly into her. A good ten minutes passed before she slid off my chest. One more sharp sensation of pleasure raced through my cock as it emerged from Rachel’s cunt, the scent of which permeated the stale air of the hotel room. She nuzzled in beside me, her breasts cushioned against me, her leg across my thighs, her hand tracing the contours of my chest. Within minutes we were both sound asleep.

Bitter Sweet Revenge (Chapter Two)

**This is the Second Chapter – Please read ‘Bitter Sweet Revenge – Chapter One’ first**

Everyone has erotic dreams. Some of us are lucky enough to remember them. Sometimes I wake up from a dream and I have to struggle to remember the details. What was it I was dreaming about? Who was there? What were we doing? Where were we? This particular dream was not one of those. Lauren, my redheaded Dreamgirl, had given herself to me. The blissful exhaustion only achieved through sexual intercourse had rendered me high on endorphins and I basked in the afterglow of our sex.

I knew I was dreaming but I remembered this dream from start to finish. Wow, what a finish. I fought to remain smothered in my sleepy post orgasmic state. Drifting in that strange realm between fantasy and reality. This dream was so real, so hot, and so sensual. Time had no meaning. I was comforted by a warmth that bathed me in love. Then… I was propelled back into the world. The next thing I knew was that Lauren was on top of me. She straddled my abdomen and was playing with my chest hair.

“Jesus Christ Lauren what the fuck?”

“Wake up, I’m bored. We’ve only got the room for another few hours…”

I looked at the clock beside my bed and groaned. It was only 10am and I had only been asleep for twenty minutes. As my senses cleared, I felt my dream fade and reality take its place. I smiled. My dream was reality. I was sharing a big four post bed with my beautiful best friend. She had discovered our partners were having an affair and chose to break the news to me on a business trip… that wasn’t a business trip at all. She wanted to make them pay. She wanted revenge. She booked this hotel and, being my boss, had asked me to accompany her. To cut a long story short, we ended up in the bridal suite and twenty four hours later we were waking up together.

Lauren and I met during our junior year of high school. Both of us were born on the same day and each of us just weeks past having turned 16. She was instantly popular and completely out of my league. My attraction to her was sudden and almost overwhelmingly intense. The first time I saw her, she was sitting on one of the benches outside the school building and her form triggered an aching yearning deep in my loins. We talked, we became friends and… that was how things stayed. Except, of course, she became the object of my teenage fantasies. Which, of course, stayed with me into adulthood.

I found Rachel, a brunette with her eye on the horizon, and she and Lauren became best friends too. The circle was complete when Lauren and Joseph, my best buddy, got together and, as we began our careers, we always were there for each other. Lauren instantly found success, was able to buy herself a house and began planning for the future. Rachel and I were not far behind, discussing marriage, but not making any hasty decisions. We were saving and we were happy.  

Lauren was a stunningly sexy creature. Her hair was a fiery red and its natural waves bounced fetchingly when she walked. Her skin was very fair with a sprinkling of light freckles across her nose, cheeks and arms, as well as along her upper chest. Her full, pendulous natural breasts burst from every top in her wardrobe. They would almost seem to say, mockingly, “You’ve got to be kidding me,” as a button-up shirt would try to contain them. Her butt was peachy and round but firm nonetheless, perfectly complementing her tall but curvaceous, feminine frame.

It’s in the eyes. Sometimes you just see the blank look of someone who’s going through the motions. Sometimes you see the eyes with edges of fright and fear. Sometimes eyes are cheerful and bright. But with Lauren her eyes always seem to say one thing, “fuck me hard.”

She wasn’t the kind of girl a man could overlook if he became caught in her emerald green eyes. She had beautiful red hair and pale skin but her figure was often hidden behind work suits and long skirts. But if you looked carefully though you could see the soft round hips, soft generous breasts, and a belly made to ride. She wasn’t the young girl I had met in school anymore; she was a woman. A woman that brought all the wonderful charms to the bed where she had fucked my brains out. 

Her eyes had captivated me all those years ago. I didn’t need much convincing to be unfaithful to my girlfriend and my best friend. Unknowing to them we had our sweet revenge. As the night turned into morning we had committed more than just forbidden acts of lust upon each other’s bodies, I had made love to my Dreamgirl. A box of condoms lay unopened on the bedside table. I no longer cared. I was in love and I would accept the consequences of their secret rendezvous, and now our cheating. Nothing bad could come from so much love.  

Lauren moved her body over mine on the bed and grabbed my wrists. She looked stunning.

“You’re all mine,” she growled. She leaned forward and began to lick my face as I feigned struggling beneath her. I began to buck my hips playfully to push her off me. Suddenly Lauren jumped and pulled her face away from mine. She got a devilish look on her face. I looked from her face to her chest for a fraction of a second. She was still naked and the sight of this flame haired goddess above me was enough to wake any man.

Suddenly Lauren was leaning in and I thought she was going to lick me again. My hips shot up again and Lauren ground down against me. Now I knew what had caught her attention. I had morning wood and when I bucked against her she felt it hit her. She locked her lips to mine and began to kiss me. She kept trying to push her tongue into my mouth and I was slowly losing my resolve.

Lauren was always a gorgeous girl. I had lusted after her from the time I hit puberty and but she didn’t seem to be interested in me sexually, and I always kept a respectful distance. I valued our friendship. When she went away to college it eased up because I didn’t see her every day. Then, when she returned to take on a high earning job, in charge of a team of people which included me, she was my main masturbatory fantasy. Rachel was cute but Lauren was in another league.

Lauren was grinding her pussy against my cock as it slid between her puffy labia. She began to moan and I opened my lips and let her tongue invade my mouth.

Lauren’s grip on my arms loosened and instead of pushing her off I slid my hands up her waistline, I found her breasts and a second later her nipples. I began to stroke and lightly pinch her nipples while our tongues twined together and her hips ground against my hard on.

I kept playing with her fabulous titties as we kissed. I took my right hand and slid it slowly down her belly until I found the top of her mound. She let me roll her over to her back as I began to stroke her clit. I continued gently easing her labia apart and gently caressing her clitoris before plunging my hand under and finding the entrance to her sticky vagina with my middle finger.

“Suck my tits.”

I moved down and sucked her left nipple into my mouth. I flicked the pebble like nub a few times with my tongue before nipping it between my teeth and pulling away gently. Lauren pushed her hips against my finger as I inserted into her pussy.

I threw my red headed vixen onto her back and Lauren propped herself up, drooling at the sight of my throbbing member. Without a word she dropped to her knees and seemed to examine my penis, cocking her head from side to side to see it from different angles. Finally, she reached out with a hand and touched the tip, now glistening with a drop of precum.

My breath caught as she touched me. I wanted to have her right there, but I was at her mercy and she was taking her time. Her hand cupped my cock head and squeezed gently. She brought her other hand and gripped my shaft near the base. There were still six inches between hands, and she seemed to measure each one as she slid her now lubricated hand down from my cock head until it sealed with the ring of her other hand. My size was at its most impressive now, and she licked her lips with lust. Slowly she brought both hands up my shaft together, then just as slowly brought them back down again. My cock swelled and strained at her touch and I moaned audibly.

She began to stroke the shaft, sliding up to the tip and back down again with increasing speed and force. She felt my balls as she jerked me, lifting them up and squeezing them. She wanted me to cum. She looked up at me with eyes that nearly begged for my imminent release. I moaned and watched in ecstasy as she twisted her hands around my cock in rapid motion. My cock head swelled to a dark purple shine and I felt my balls tighten. It was coming and it would be big. My hips thrust involuntarily and she struggled to hold on to my cock as I began to hump her hands.

“If you do that too much longer I’ll cum all over the bed.” I warned her.

Suddenly she dove onto my cock and took the head into her mouth.

There was no slow encapsulation, Lauren swallowed my member whole. I felt the head bump against her soft palate just before her throat opened and accepted it. She had both hands on my hips and was directing me fuck her face.

I was in heaven as Lauren licked and sucked my cock with the head going into her throat every three or four strokes. I was on the edge of blowing my load.

“I’m going to cum in your mouth, Lauren.” I gasped.

She just kept sucking away like I hadn’t said a thing. My balls started to tingle and my cock got thicker.  I could not move as she had me pinned on the bed, both hands gripping my cock tightly and her mouth sealed around the head. The cum was boiling up and my knees began to buckle. 

A moment of strange calm and silence was followed by an explosion of cum from my cock and a loud moan from my mouth. I felt the cum jet into her mouth and her tongue and lips pulled yet more of it from me as she swallowed in hard gulps. Her hands were gripping and jerking so hard that the cum was coming out in fast jets. The pleasure was almost too great to bear and my legs trembled. As the orgasm diminished the cum came out in smooth jets and I began to breathe more regularly. She continued to suck and stroke and only after my cock softened did she look up at me, a gleam in her eye that I couldn’t quite recognise. She leaned forward and cupped my now limp cock in her hands, leaning her cheek and lips against it.

I closed my eyes and felt her caress my cock as if it were a baby, lifting it and kissing it softly along the smooth shaft. When she stopped it was as if I was being woken from a dream, but what I saw surprised me even more. She opened her mouth to show me my creamy load before swallowing my semen happily. My cock was still pointing skyward and gently pulsing with the powerful beat of my heart.

Before she could say a word I grabbed her hips and flipped her to her back just before diving in to lick her pussy. I lifted her hips with my hands to give me better access to the whole slit. My tongue was moving up and down and in and out. I found her clit and began to focus all my teasing there as I worked my left hand free so I could plunge my fingers inside her. Lauren was moaning nonstop as I worked my magic with my tongue. Suddenly my hearing went dead as she clamped her thighs to my head and Lauren’s whole body went rigid as she had her orgasm.

I took her nectar into my body and her pheromones reacted in my bloodstream taking me to a new level of arousal. Lauren was my own personal aphrodisiac and I felt my arousal increase exponentially. I stopped everything until she relaxed her hold on my head as my cock lengthened and thickened. As soon as I could move I slid up her body and kissed her mouth hungrily, Lauren reached down and put the head of my now fully erect penis at the entrance to her pussy and I thrust inside in one fast push.

“Oh fuck! It feels so good when it goes in me. Ahhhh, hold it there for a moment.”

I just nodded and went in for another kiss as animalistic lust possessed my body. Gradually Lauren began to roll her hips, working my penis with the clenching walls of her vagina. I took my cue and began to thrust in and out matching her rhythm. I sucked her right nipple into my mouth and Lauren cried out my name as she had another small orgasm. I could feel her pussy convulsing on my cock as I thrust inside. Because I had cum in her mouth I was going to last a lot longer.

Lauren began to urge me faster and faster and soon I was pounding away as fast as I could while she rolled her hips from side to side. The four post bed was starting to show its age after the workout we had been giving it. The frame began to creak in perfect rhythm to our moans and gasps. Lauren lifted her legs and stretched them up my chest before bringing them to rest on my shoulder. I found I now had deep access to her sex and began to rock in and out of her. Lauren’s moans immediately went up a pitch and she began to shudder as she climaxed on my engorged member. 

It was hard for me to keep my speed with her pussy grabbing at my cock. I slowed my pace until she came down a little from her orgasm. Once again Lauren was crying out for me to pound her fast. I was drilling her into the mattress when suddenly I felt my heavy balls begin to pull up again. As my cock thickened Lauren wrapped her legs around my hips and refused to let me pull out. 

My balls tightened up, and Lauren’s lusty pleas became mindless moans as my nuts beat against her clit with every thrust. I slammed my hips forward again, driving into her to the hilt with a note of finality as I let out a powerful groan. My balls churned, thick, potent seed boiling up inside them, coursing up the length of my titanic shaft. My cock throbbed larger inside her, stretching her even wider, prying open her womb to make way for my creamy spunk. Finally, my cock fired, a torrent of thick, white-hot cum spraying into her unprotected womb like a firehose. The first blast alone flooded her depths with a steaming-hot pint of my DNA, her womb ballooning as her barrier sealed tight around his thick invader.

With the first impact of my liquid heat in her womb, Lauren was overcome by another mind-numbing implosion of pleasure. She came hard, her tongue lolling out as her eyes rolled skyward. Her pussy spasmed hungrily around me, milking my shaft for every last sperm, even as blast after blast overfilled her fertile body. Time lost all meaning in the grip of orgasmic bliss, her every sense shutting down, the only sensation left to her the surges of pleasure that came each time I fired another blast of cum into her vagina, prolonging her seemingly endless climax.

We kissed as the last of my seed spurted into her thirsty cunt. Then we laid there still coupled until my cock softened and slid softly out followed by a stream of my cum. Lauren and I were touching each other all over exploring with our hands. Neither one of us wanted to be the first one out of the bed.

“I need to wake you up like this more often. That was fun.”

“I could get used to it.” I panted, “But I think going to sleep like that once in a while would be fun too, I’m knackered.”

“You’re doing just fine.” She said putting her fingers between her legs and then bringing them to her face to inspect our mingling juices. Her other hand wrapped around my flagging penis and began to rub our ejaculate up and down my shaft.

“We are taking big risks, Lauren!” I said, still breathing heavily, “If we are going to fuck this much then you’re going to need to go back on the pill.”

I didn’t know it then but it was too late for contraceptives. My little swimmers had already found her eggs.

Without saying a word, Lauren twirled around on top of me. After she did, she slid down my body until my cum covered dick rested right between her ass cheeks. She took my hands, pulled them around her and put them on her tits. Somehow, we spun over and we were in place. As I gently played with her tits, Lauren was expertly using her ass to bring my overworked cock back to attention. It didn’t take long until I was hard again – this woman had cast a spell on me more powerful than Viagra.

“Are you comfortable?” I asked, chuckling as she slid backwards and forwards.

“Almost,” she said, “Could you raise up just a bit so I can adjust?”

I raised myself up, arching my back and lifting my ass off the bed. Lauren spread her legs and pushed her hips down until I felt my bulbous cockhead against her back door. It gently probed there as she wriggled her peachy ass onto my shaft. We continued like this for some time, with my hands fondling her breasts as they dangled before my eyes. She was a thing of beauty, smiling the whole time, knowing she had me right where she wanted me.

She climbed up on me, reached back and lowered her pussy onto my shaft. She was soaked again and I slid in easily. She started moving slowly to get adjusted and leaned back a little. This caused her breasts to stick out and her erect nipples were just above me. I reached up and started massaging them with my thumbs. Her eyes were closed and she started moaning again. She continued riding me slowly.

“Oh yeah… this feels good… mmmmmmm.”

I reached down with one hand and cupped her ass. It was really firm and barely jiggled at all. I moved my other hand to her ass and started to caress and squeeze her cheeks. My penis was sliding between them, dipping the tip of my cock into her juices that had spilled down her thighs. She started moving faster and started moaning louder,

“yes, yes… I feel you, do it, do me,” she slowed down again and said, “if you suck my nipples, I’ll cum again.”

She leaned down so I could lick on them and started sucking and licking. She continued the slow, agonising pace but she also started to shake and quiver.

“Oh god… again… again… again… mmmmmmmm… I’m going to… cummmmm…..”

I sucked harder on the nipple in my mouth and she gasped, yelled and went limp again. She laid on me not moving and I could feel her breathing start to calm down. I was still hard wedged between her ass cheeks and she said without looking,

“you didn’t cum did you?”

“No, but we can go again if you want.”

“Fuck! I’m going to be so sore tomorrow. I haven’t had this much sex in a while. But I’m ready when you are.”

I had her move off me and lay on her stomach.

I told her, “ I really like doggy style.”

She looked at me and laughed. “That’s funny. It’s my favourite too but Joseph doesn’t like it. He thinks it’s dirty so we don’t do it that way often.”

She rolled over, raised her hips and said,

“Get that dick in me and let’s come again!”

I moved closer and gazed upon her ass. Her cheeks were amazing – perfectly shaped and firm. Her taboo hole was opening and closing, seemingly winking at me, offering me the pleasure of its depths.

“What are you waiting for?” Lauren asked.

“I’m just admiring your ass.”

“Well, I’m wanting to fuck it you so get over here!”

As I moved closer, she reached back between her legs and guided my dick into her still hot pussy. I could feel it grasp around me as I entered and I knew I wouldn’t last long. We started to move in rhythm and she soon reached between our legs and started to caress my balls.

“Come on baby… fuck me… fuck me… come on baby!" 

We were moving faster and faster and I knew I would explode soon. I reached up and grabbed her hair and pulled back on it as we fucked.

"Oh god, that’s awesome” she yelled, “now you’re nice and lubed up… fuck my ass?” she pleaded.

She asked me to lay right down on top of her, pinning her to the big old bed, as her ass cheeks smothered my hardness. I knew exactly what she wanted. As I lowered my hips, the head of my penis slipped right inside of her asshole.

Lauren said, “If you really want me to be comfortable, get balls deep in my ass!”

She could not have been more clear if she hit me with a brick! I did as she asked and pressed the entire length of my manhood deep inside her asshole.

“Fffffffuuuuuuccccccckkkkkkk,” she groaned. “I’m cumming again!”

As Lauren was shaking from her latest orgasm, we heard a knock at the door announcing room service. 

“We’re busy!” We both shouted in unison.

Lauren buried her face in a pillow and I started moving in and out of her ass. She was moaning obscenities as I gently fucked her, Lauren’s perfect tits were hanging as I pushed myself onto her soft, peachy bottom.

“Harder, harder,” Lauren begged.

I supported myself on my hands and started pounding her little asshole as hard as I could. The moans coming from Lauren told me that she was loving it. It didn’t take long before I knew it was my turn to cum.

Lauren pulled her mouth from the pillow and looked over her shoulder at me. She looked so fucking sexy. I leaned forward and our lips joined in a passionate kiss.

“Cum for me,“ she finally said “This feels… so damn goooood!” extending the word good as more of her juices seeped out of her. She sucked my tongue in her mouth when I kissed her. Lauren’s breathing became more ragged as I slid his finger rapidly in and out, searching for and finding that magic place inside her vagina. She was so wet, so primed for me. 

I ran my fingers up and down her silky slit and started tracing gentle circles around her engorged clit. Lauren closed her eyes and thrust her hips with each movement. I slid his fingers back down her crease and then paused before slowly inserting two fingers inside of her and thrusting in time with her anal penetrations. Lauren moaned and thrust against me again. 

I reveled in her arousal, the feeling of her around my fingers, her warm wet pussy. I started a pattern of circling her clit and then sliding my finger in her. Lauren’s breathing became shallow and more rapid. I knew she was getting close to reaching her orgasm as I felt my own climax draw near. I whispered in her ear "I want us to cum at the same time.” As if by command, Lauren cried out in pleasure, her body convulsing, under my hand, her eyes closed in ecstasy. It was the most arousing thing I had ever seen.

The sensation was overwhelming, I bit back a moan as she convulsed around my cock. Her warm, cavernous ass wrapped around me as I pressed all the way into her. She took all of me, every last inch. We fitted together perfectly. Lauren was still cumming and I was thrusting into her rhythmically, dropping my head to her shoulder, panting hard and fast. Lauren pushed her jiggling ass back onto my member, encouraging me to drive in deeper and deeper with each thrust. I eagerly obeyed, becoming a little more rough with my movements. 

“Oh… ahhhh… you make me cum. You make me cum!” She screamed as she continued to shudder in orgasmic release. I tried to hold on but Lauren pushed me further along when she panted “Don’t stop! Cum with me!” Her breathing became shallow and irregular again as she was brought to another climax. I completely unraveled as I could feel her ass spasming around my cock inside of her. I thrust into her harder and faster until I could feel that release coming. 

My balls tightened up and I knew I was there. I drove my rod as deep inside of Lauren’s ass as it would go. I felt my first load blast inside her. At that very moment, Lauren violently shook from another orgasm. I unloaded my cum into her again and again and she kept cumming as well.

I slowly pulled out of her rolled over onto my back, trying to catch my breath. Lauren reached out and grabbed my hand, her chest rising and falling as she too tried to catch her breath. After a minute, our breathing seemed to return to a more relaxed state. I pulled Lauren’s hand up, kissing the back of it before letting go and sliding my arm under her. She rolled onto her side, laying her head and one of her hands on my chest. She fit against him perfectly, like the missing piece of a puzzle. I brushed some of her red hair back and lifted my head to place a tender kiss on her forehead. There was no going back from this. I was hers now, he always had been.

When we finished and slowly came down from the best fuck I ever had she just smiled and said, “Wow”. 

We kissed waiting for my cock to soften, neither of us regretting what we just experienced.

“This is what I want, Lauren, forever and a day.”

 “Maybe this is all we need? I don’t think we should confront them about their affair,” Lauren said suddenly serious, “Is it not better like this?” She asked.

“I want you, Lauren. I need to be a part of your life now. The thought of you being with him… it makes me feel sick.”

“What about Rachel?”

“I’m telling her it’s over and I’ll explain why. I have nothing to hide. I won’t lie to her.”

“You’re a good man. I think you’re right,” she said “but I also hope that there will be more out of town company meetings too.” We both laughed, sheened in sweat and cum and enjoying the afterglow of our sex.

I moved away giving each nipple a suck then moved lower kissing on her belly. Her hands stopped short from kissing on her bare mound.

"Let’s get dressed,” she said, “I am hungry”.

I gave her hands a kiss, “Room service?” I asked, she smiled.

“We have the rest of the morning and all afternoon. Let’s go down and eat.”

“Oh yeah, I like to go down and eat…” I said, chuckling. 

“I know. And you do it so well,” she said as we sat up and got dressed.

During lunch Lauren was much more relaxed. We talked openly about the future, almost as if we were comparing the old us with the new. We discussed our cheating partners, she told me the only oral sex she had was sucking Joseph’s dick on demand. “He never goes down on me,” she complained, “He never wants to grow up! I thought he was the one, I would get my career, settle down, have babies. He treats me like it’s all temporary and everything has to be about him.” 

“I thought Rachel and I were going to be together forever. But I knew something had changed. Our sex seemed to bore her. I guess she found the spark that was missing with your boyfriend.” I said, glumly.

“I feel bad because Rachel has been lying to me as well as you,” she said “Did you know that she once told me you were a terrible lover?” 

“That seems unnecessarily harsh.”

“She’s totally wrong. I promise you here in front of all these witnesses…” she said looking around the dining room, “you’re a fantastic lover!” Her tone was deliberately loud and a few patrons turned and raised their eyebrows. I’m sure I turned red.

“Shhhh, we’ll get thrown out and I’m in no mood to head home early.”

“I don’t want you to be upset, but… I think Joseph is not the only man she has cheated with.”

“On our nights out she’s kissed a few men and dragged one or two into the bathrooms.”

“Well that’s just great.” I sighed.

She took my hand and said, “You’re better off without her. I just don’t know why she acted like that. I half expected Joseph to have a floozy on the side… but she had you and you are perfect. You are also better than anyone I have slept with.”

I gripped her hand in mine, romantically, and we stared into each other’s eyes.

We finished our dinner and walked around the hotel for a while then grabbed some drinks. Finally we headed upstairs to pack our bags and clear the room. It didn’t take long and Lauren and I continued to chat when the subject of cheating came around again. “They are cheating not us,” She said “We are just getting even, and if it lasts longer than tonight well it will be fun for sure”.

“Revenge sex… nothing more?”

I could see Lauren was thinking about what I just said, then I said “I know we’ve both had an awful lot to deal with in the last 24 hours… well I have… but I want to give ‘us’ a try.“

She patted her tummy and my thoughts turned to an image of my sperm inside her, fertilising her egg, making the baby Joseph denied her.

"Joseph has cheated before. He apologised and I accepted his apology but I also told him three times and he is out.” I just about choked on my drink then she continued, “Rachel is the second woman he’s slept with behind my back.“

"Fuck…”

“Part of me wants him to grow up. Part of me doesn’t want things to change. Part of me thinks it’s all my fault. I know I should dump him and you should leave Rachel. But doesn’t everyone deserve a chance?”

“I know and I understand how you’re feeling,” I said, trying to come to terms with her words, “but how long has this affair with my girlfriend been going on? They’ve been fucking for months! I can’t forgive Rachel. I want to be with you but does that mean I have to wait for you?”

“I don’t know.”

“Because I will! I’ll wait for you, Lauren. I am sure they won’t stop just because we’ve caught them. You won’t need to make a choice. I can just wait for Rachel to feel so guilty enough to leave. Joseph will do the same thing… especially if he finds out you’re pregnant.”

“Do you think?” Lauren looked sad but instinctively put her hand on her tummy. She finished her drink, took a deep breath and seemed to compartmentalise her thoughts. “Let’s take a bath in that huge tub in the bathroom.“ She said, smiling her beautiful smile at me, "We might as well get full value out of this business trip,” she said, wiggling her sculpted eyebrows. I was truly hers. Captivated. Captive.

I got a bottle of wine from the fridge along with a couple of glasses, "Are you trying to get me drunk and take advantage of me?” she said then giggled. 

“If you get drunk on a bottle of wine I will kiss you and carry you to the car,” I said pulling her close to me.”I promise I will not take advantage of you.”

She giggled again “Oh, we’ll see about that!“

I followed her into the bathroom then I told her I would get some ice and be right back, when I returned she was in the bath beckoning me to join her. As I stood by the tub getting undressed I was admiring her beauty and commented how sexy she looked.

"You’re so kind, always the gentleman,” she said looking up and down my body, “and a fine specimen of a man,” then reached up to me. As her hand went under my semi hard cock she took a deep breath and said “Trust me, Joseph is totally inadequate compared to this.”

She pulled me by my mostly flaccid penis into the tub with her. She was right, the bath was huge. I stepped into the steamy water and took up a position opposite her. Lauren looked amazing. There was something about her that made me and my cock pay attention. Maybe it was her confidence; maybe it was her long red hair. Or her emerald green eyes. Perhaps it was her freckles, since I’m a freckle guy. She was really cute, confident, smart, and cheerful. I remember all my daydreaming in my own bath tub thinking at the time: I wonder what Lauren looks like naked. I would love to stick my cock into that smiling red haired girl! Yes, and my equipment was already zooming into high gear.

Her skin was pale, not unusual with redheads, and the contrast between her skin and her areola just made her breasts look even more beautiful. The dark circles drew you into the protruding nipples. Her red pubic hair short and sculpted into a perfect triangle seemed to just point the way. I had never witnessed anything as pink as her pussy. Yes, Lauren was perfection. 

She continued to hold onto my cock as I sat down in front of her and ran my hands up along her breasts then kissed her. One kiss led to another with each kiss slipping our tongues deeper in each other’s mouth. She had placed her legs over mine and while holding my cock she pulled herself closer.

"This is nice,” I sighed, letting the warm water envelop me. 

“It has been such  a long time since I have actually made love.” Lauren replied, “I guess I was just a whore to Joseph, just another fuck. I’ve enjoyed our sex, with you it feels… right,” she said while she stroked my cock.

“I’m glad we did this.”

“Me too." 

She reached forward and we kissed. Neither of us were in any hurry, we both were enjoying kissing and caressing each other. With the warm water around us we felt passion growing as we held one another “I appreciate what you said… about waiting for me,” Lauren whispered as our lips parted.

“As long as it takes." 

She laid her head on my shoulder and sighed “No man has ever just held me like this. By now they would paw at my body or try to get me to suck their cock.”

“I love you for who you are, not what you are. It is all about the foreplay anyway,” I said, winking to lighten the mood, “I prefer to take my time… and make sure you’ll come back to me.“

Lauren kissed me, “I think I will,” she said then moved up reaching for her glass of wine. With her chest in front of my face I took my chance to suck on her extended nipples. I didn’t expect her to linger but she did. She placed her hand on my shoulder sipping her wine while I sucked her nipple into my mouth. Her hand slowly moved up the side of my head pressing her chest tighter. “Oh my god!” I heard her say then moved my head to her other nipple.

After a few minutes of enjoying kissing and sucking on her tits I slowly ran my hands up her thighs. Surprisingly she stood up and pushed her hips against me, still sipping her wine while I kissed her now tangled furry mat. I had a hold of her hips, while my tongue licked up and down between her moist lips. Her fingers replaced my tongue that was teasing her little clit and let out a satisfying moan.

After teasing a bit more, I spread her legs wide, putting an arm under each, and moved my face so it was just inches from her shaved pussy. I breathed in the smell, a combination of some scented bath lotion and her wetness. I exhaled my hot breath on her clit and heard her moan in pleasure. Carefully I spread her pussy lips with my fingers and gently inserted my tongue, tasting her tangy juices. I slowly fucked her with my tongue, then licked up her slit to her swollen clit, taking it in my mouth and began to suck her.

“Oh my God! Please don’t stop! Please suck me more!” she panted, grinding her hips into my face. “Put your tongue back inside! I want to feel it in me!”

I removed my mouth from her clit and returned my tongue to her dripping pussy. I wriggled my tongue in and out, lapping up her juices like a thirsty pup. Then I returned to her clit, this time replacing my tongue with two fingers in her twat.

“Oh yes! Keep doing that! It feels sooo good!”

Another couple minutes passed as I licked, sucked, and wiggled for her. I could hear her pleasure building and feel her muscles tensing.

“Suck it harder! Harder!” she demanded. “Right there! I want to cum! I need to cum. Oh fuuuuck!”

Her wish was my command, and in another minute or so, her orgasm exploded. She arched her back, let out a short, shrill scream, and then giggled uncontrollably for at least a minute.

“My God! Thank you sooo much for that!” She panted as she slumped back into the welcoming waters of our bath. 

“My pleasure, you are not only beautiful, but you also taste quite yummy.” I untangled myself from her legs and stood up. “But I’m not finished with you,” I replied.

I climbed from the bath and went to fetch us some towels. As I walked away from her she saw that I had a massive erection. I got up, grabbed a bath towel and held it around me, not bothering to draw it tight and tuck the edge in. I reached out to Lauren and helped her from the bath and she fell into me… and my hardness. 

“Oh dear, I must have slipped.” The towel she was wrapped in fell away to the floor, leaving her stark naked. Equally startled and shocked by her sudden lunge I grabbed her wet, naked body, and in the effort released the towel I had been holding. 

We stood there, nude and dripping, wide eyed and open mouthed, staring at each other’s body. I was looking from boobs to belly to shaved vulva and thick thighs and back up again in the reverse. She was looking, alternatingly, at only two places, my face and my engorged manhood. Finally, our eyes locked. Lauren was the first to speak.

“Well, I’ve heard of and seen morning wood … what is this, midday steel? She said, standing hands akimbo and cracking up with laughter.

Neither of us had seemed particularly interested in retrieving our towels or using our hands to cover up. It was as if we both wanted our nakedness to be on display for the other’s eyes. I joined in the laughter, still staring from her pert breasts to my cock, pressing into her stomach. Caught in the state it was, it reacted by bouncing and throbbing in applause of the added stimulation thrust at it. Lauren was also still looking, with smiling eyes at my sizable tool.

Her pale skin was smooth and still had a lot of youthful glow. Her crotch was a sight to behold, a prime example of neatness. Her vulva was neatly shaved. The vulva itself was neatly shaped, a sizable triangular lump with no overhanging lips, just a thin slit. The mons veneris was also a smooth and shapely elevation. As if that were not enough to hold attention, the pussy itself provided added mystery and beauty, by being pinker than its surrounding. An enticing contrast. Shit how I wished that I had done this years ago. How I would have liked to attack that fine pussy with my hard cock. Her full, perky breasts, naturally round and firm, were standing high on her chest, with nipples that appeared excited. Again, it was she who spoke first.

"You had better stop staring and get me another towel… gosh, you’d think this was the first time you were looking at a naked woman,” she said giggling like a schoolgirl.

I was well educated, eloquent and as I mentioned before, no longer shy. Add to that I had a reputation for saying the darndest things with a straight face. I’d often been accused of thriving on shock value. So, it was no problem for me to casually say:

“Every time I see you, it’s like I’m seeing you for the first time. What I’m looking at is beyond amazing. This is the stuff of dreams… you have a perfect body… seeing you naked is more than a treat, I can’t help but stop and stare… just give me a moment to lock it into my memory,” I said.

“Lock it into your memory for later? Do you plan on using images of me to jerk off?” she said, holding her hands up to her mouth and laughing. “Thanks for the compliments, but you’re going to see a lot more of me so, for heaven’s sake, stop staring at my privates and hand me my towel. Oh… do you want to see me bend over while naked… is that how you’re going to get your kicks?” She said, touching her toes and again laughing.

I picked up the towel and handed it to her. We started to dry ourselves down all the while staring at each other, hungrily.

“We don’t have much time. We better get moving or we will have to pay for another night,” she said as she threw the towel over her shoulder and strolled past me to pick up her wine glass. I looked back at her bouncing derriere and felt my cock lurch. She looked back and caught me looking.

“Staring is not nice,” she said, and smiled. “Let’s go back to bed and get under the covers.” 

I was pretty much ready to fuck her but she had other ideas. When we reached the bed and sat down, with one hand on my cock, she handed me her wine glass, "Hold this,” she said then licked along my shaft. With both of her hands free now one held my cock while the other rolled my balls around.

“Oh Lauren, that feels good,“ I groaned looking down as she was looking up at me, she smiled and rubbed my cock against her cheek. She went from one cheek to the other slapping it against her freckled face before sucking it into her mouth. I moved my hand carefully up behind her head as she bobbed back and forth on my phallus. Past experiences I had found some girls don’t like a guy to force feed them their dicks so I took care not to pressure her. Rachel, for one, wanted everything on her terms.

Suddenly, my mind filled with thoughts of my girlfriend… Was she now my former girlfriend? My ex? Then my imagination provided images of Rachel sucking my best friend’s cock while he forced her to gag on his manhood. She must see something in him that she just doesn’t get with me. Maybe I should have been a little rougher with her during our sex sessions? But no, if Rachel was giving me a blow job and I pushed her head onto me, making her take my cock deep in her throat, she wouldn’t have liked that and would have pulled away, gagging. 

“Face fuck me,” Lauren said as she came up for air, “Force me.” Was she reading my mind now? I grasped her head and began to fuck her oral cavity gently. I pushed my entire length to the back of her throat and she gagged, while her saliva ran down her chin. Lauren looked up at me, her eyes sparkling, her mouth, full of cock, smiling. Lauren was an unbelievable lover. She was so giving and seemed to want to do anything to please me. I felt like a king. 

Lauren changed tactics, only taking half of my length while jerking me as she sucked. Several times she would take her mouth away, looking up at me with her needy green eyes, her mouth wide open. She was jerking me faster as if she was waiting for me to cum, I was close but didn’t want to send it down her throat. 

I moved back and lowered my head and began kissing her wet lips, tasting my pre-cum on her mouth. “I want to make love to you,” I said, moving her further back on the big bed. Lauren was now on her back and I got down between her thighs and I began to lap at her slit. Damn, did she get loud! I hoped the adjoining rooms were empty by now. Lauren had both hands on the back of my head as I tasted her wet pussy. After a few minutes of eating her I got up on my knees. As she lay back I lay on top of her. She parted her thighs and I slipped between them as she wrapped her arms around my back. We slotted together perfectly, my erection parting her labia and slipping into her receptive vagina. 

I began kissing her as my fuck tool slipped easily into her wet pussy. It didn’t take long before we were in a steady rhythm with both of us edging closer to cumming. The old bed started to creak once more and the smell of sex permeated the room. Lauren was on fire, her fingernails raking at my back. She was urging me on, wanting it harder and faster, her hands dropping down to my ass cheeks and gripping them tightly. She was pulling me into her and rising up to meet each Stoke and was twitching within minutes as the first of multiple orgasms sparked through her body. Each time she threw her head back and moaned loudly. I wasn’t going to last much longer although I tried my best to hang on.

I moved her into a new position on her side and took hold of her right ankle and lifted her leg high and against my chest. Lauren just looked at me in wide eyed wonder as my swollen cockhead found her gaping entrance. Her green eyes begged me to take her. I slowly slid my penis into her waiting pussy. She felt so good and her pussy was still wonderfully wet and tight. She definitely needed my cock that day.

"You love me don’t you?” I asked as I teased her with the tip of my cock..

In hindsight it was stupid to say that but Lauren nodded her head like she had been waiting a long time for this day. I started sliding my length deep into her belly. Lauren’s muscles gripped me tight as I took her and finally made her all mine. 

I drove my hard cock inside Lauren as far as I could push into her pussy. She began making beautiful little love squeals as I fed her my rod. That was when we really got into the fucking. I was holding her leg and playing with her clit. Lauren began plucking at her tits as I plowed into her pussy. Our pubic mounds ground into each other. I circled my cock around and made sure she felt every inch I had to give. I started babbling, telling her she was mine from now on. I was going to have her whenever I wanted. I lost track on how many times Lauren told me ‘yes’ to any and all of my demands.

I think we may have fucked close to an hour in that four post bed. I knew I had a big load stored up after holding on for so long. I felt my balls pinch and I knew it wasn’t going to be much longer.  Feeling her juices increase and being pushed out on my balls I had to cum. “Oh, baby, yes! Cum inside me and give me your baby?” I could tell she was frigging her clit furiously as I increased my thrusts and headed towards my finale.

“Lauren… Oh Lauren… I’m gonna pump… my sperm into you… fill you up… knock you up…” I wasn’t using the clever lines I had fantasised, but these would have to do. My cock felt like a bar of steel, longer and thicker than ever before. My balls were hugging my shaft as they do when I’m close. Still, I slid myself into her few dozen more times before I approached the point of no return.

She was nearly delirious. “Oh, do it, yes, fuck me… I’m gonna cum… cum in me, shoot your baby into me!” That was all I needed. I felt the semen at the base of my cock boil over, and I began to spurt thick ropes of the stuff through the full length of my cock out of me and into Laurens’s fertile, unprotected cunt.

“Unnnnnnh… Lauren… I’m cumming… cumming in you…” I imagined jets of sperm-rich semen spattering against her vulnerable cervix, bathing it, pooling around it, then sperm swimming strongly up her birth canal in search of the egg in her uterus. Lauren’s pussy clenched rhythmically on my cock; she was again cumming too. With what sanity I had left, I endeavored to stroke my cock into her from below in the hopes I’d brush her G-spot a few times. And I enjoyed watching the various shades of bliss cross her face even as they faded.

It was the happiest moment of my life. For a moment.

Then I realised what we had just done. Yet she was beaming up at me, looking more contented than I’d ever seen her. Revenge sex had somehow become baby making sex, and I still wanted our relationship to become so much more.

We kissed, while I gently rammed the creamy potent mix of our juices deep into her already overfilled pussy. She was taking short breaths staring at me while my cock throbbed inside her, still she smiled. We stayed connected feeling our hearts beating against each other, not saying anything until we recovered.

Some minutes passed before I finally came to my senses. Lauren made sure she used her pussy muscles and got every drop from me. I held my cock in place for some time and let Lauren feel my spent cock resting in her cum filled cunt. We finally had a passionate kiss and I pulled out. I looked down to see my white, sticky cum beginning to seep out of her and run down her thigh. Lauren looked spent but she got up and went into the bathroom.

When she returned we simply hugged each other. We did finally uncouple and go to sleep cuddled together only restarting when we knew we had to leave. We grabbed our cases, said goodbye to the room, the evidence of our sex everywhere, and headed to the lobby to check out.

“Come again!” said the smiling receptionist and Lauren and I burst out laughing before heading to the car.

________

“So that’s it, then.” Lauren shoved her suitcase into the trunk of the car and lowered the lid. 

Having already stowed my bag I stood with her beside the car to say goodbye properly. I guessed we wouldn’t get a chance to do so on the road and an even smaller chance when we pulled up outside the house she shared with Joseph. My hands were splayed low on my hips and I regarded her with a loving expression. “Yep. It didn’t turn out too badly after all,” I said.

Her mouth curved with a hesitant smile. “You’re actually an okay person to take with me on these business trips.”

I chuckled as I looked her over. “And you’re pretty good company when you’re not in boss mode.”

She huffed out a laugh and looked away, surprised by how much easier it was to be around each other. The last twenty four hours had opened her eyes to the man I hid behind a happy-go-lucky exterior and Lauren had to reluctantly admit she liked what she had discovered. “I hope everything’s going to be okay between us,” she said, meeting my eyes.

I leaned past her to open the passenger’s side door, resting my arm along the top edge. “Let Rachel and Joseph do their own thing, if we have each other then I think we’ll be fine. If not… we could have wife swapping parties.”

She laughed and gave me a playful shove. “I was being serious.”

“Hey.” I let go of the door and grabbed her wrists in defense, holding her at bay. “So was I.”

My patient amusement and the feel of my warm fingers on her skin encouraged a twinge of something intimate and unexpected inside her. She stared at me while I held her, not sure whether she wanted me to pull her closer or release her. Going by the expression on her face I guessed similar thoughts were whirling around in her mind. “I’m done protecting them,” she said, reminding me that I still held her.

“I know. I’m not letting you go just yet.” I kept my eyes on her while I tugged her slowly toward me. “I want to give you something.”

Lauren’s gaze narrowed. “Oh? What?”

“Relax. Stop looking at me like I’m going to hurt you.” A sliver of space separated their bodies. I could feel the heat emanating from her. I released her wrists and slid my hands slowly over the curve of her shoulders. I watched her while I touched her, somehow making the connection more personal. She shivered and before she could take a bracing breath I drew her into my arms, wrapping her up in a hug so tight, so comforting, that she actually sighed.

Lauren sank into the moment and turned her head to rest her cheek against my chest. Her arms came up to encircle my waist and she held me, immersing herself in my protection, strength and warmth. My heart beat strong and steadily beneath her cheek, my chin resting on the top of her head while I kept her close. She had no idea how long they stood there like that but the feel of my palm stroking her spine, squeezing the back of her neck before it slid down again, felt so good she didn’t want me to let her go. I placed a soft kiss on her hair before she eventually unclasped her arms to release her. The separation made me want to cry out in protest. Lauren looked up at me, still dazed by the sudden, loving contact.

“There, now how do you feel?” I asked, sweeping my thumbs over her shoulders.

She moistened her lower lip and shook her head, overwhelmed by the tenderness of the moment. Lauren felt like doing something but it had nothing to do with leaving this place and my embrace. “I felt like I was home.” Her body swayed toward me of its own accord. She laughed, uncomfortable with her needs but unwilling to give up the opportunity for more. “You know, I think you’re good at hugs too!” she said in appreciation.

I let a look of amusement pass over my features then I tugged her back into my arms. I think she surprised herself by hugging me tightly and rubbing her cheek against my chest, soaking up the solid heat of my body. My hands warmed her back, my fingers flexing against her muscles in a rubbing, massaging motion that had her closing her eyes to savour the touch. Lauren’s own palms moved tentatively over my spine, stroking, soothing.

I located a sore muscle, no doubt strained during our sexual intercouse, just above her shoulder blade and she arched her back, pressing her body closer. I heard and felt her groan. It travelled through me; a responding tingle of excitement hit me deep in my loins. 

I dipped my head and left a soft kiss in her silky red hair. I kept her snugly against me with one arm while my other hand tilted her chin. She clutched my waist and held her breath as she gazed up at me, wondering what she’d find in my eyes. Her green eyes were intense as they met mine, my jaw clenched while she looked me over. My thumb swept across her lower lip and my mouth tilted in the slightest of smiles. I leaned closer and said in a low voice, “If I knew in the beginning all you needed was one good… hug, I would’ve done it when I first met you.”

Lauren scowled at me while trying to hide her smile. Just because there was a chance I might be right didn’t mean she wanted me getting ahead of myself. “You think you can satisfy me with just a hug?”

“I doubt that it would keep you happy for long. This will, though.” My hand curved around her neck and I pulled her up on her toes to press my mouth to hers.

Her eyes closed and a sigh rippled through her. She grasped my t-shirt and held on. My heart thudded and my stomach plummeted at the suddenness of it all. One thought filled my mind in that moment: Don’t let her go. The kiss started out slow, my warm, firm lips coaxing hers to respond. She let me pull her along with me, opening her mouth to accept the silky invasion of my tongue. Just the tip flicked over hers then retreated, my hands resuming their arousing caresses up and down her back.

Lauren trembled with a quick shiver, flattening her palms against my chest. She no longer noticed the chill in the air, the tiredness in her bones. Her mind focused entirely on me, still reeling at our change in circumstances. She leaned into me. A moan came from her as her arms slid around my neck and her tongue thrust against mine. The connection went deeper, the kiss turned wilder. My hands supported her while my mouth took control, guiding, arousing. She couldn’t get close enough. The urge came over me to pin her body to the car and drop my pants.

But then another departing hotel couple appeared in the car park and made their way to their car. We stood there, breathing hard, coming to our senses.

“We better go.” I suggested. Lauren nodded and I helped her into the passenger seat. I quickly climbed into the driver’s side and we began our journey home.

When we hit the open road I was still fully erect and Lauren was sitting with her legs open on the seat beside me. Her nipples were hard and pointing through her top. She had an expression of desperation on her face.

“The roads look clear, there’s very little traffic.” I said making small talk.

“Uh-hu.” Lauren replied, her mind elsewhere.

“We will get home early.”

“Do you think?” She said at last. “Joseph will probably be home,” she said sadly.

“Rachel will get in after me, no doubt.”

“I’m so horny.” Lauren said, as if it were a normal part of the conversation.

“I’m driving…”

“I know." 

"You could do me a favour.”

She turned to me and her face had that expression that meant, “Yes, please? Anything!”

“Pull your panties down and play with your pussy for me.”

We were driving through the quiet countryside and the roads were empty. Soon we would be on the highway and then home.

“You want to watch me masturbate?”

“Yes I do”, I grinned and darted my eyes back and forth between her and the winding road.

“It’s a good idea. I need to… ease my frustration.”

Lauren unsnapped the tight button to her jeans and rose her ass up out of the seat and wrested down her snug jeans pulling her panties with them. Her wavy red hair perfectly framed her seductive face and she fluttered her thick eyelashes for effect. She pushed her jeans down just below her knees and around her ankles. Took a deep breath, exhaled. Closed her eyes and lowered the seat back.

I watched as the beautiful redhead did something I had rarely ever been given the opportunity to witness. She lazily rested the palm of her right hand against her smooth flesh. She slowly massaged herself and my head was busy going from staring at her to trying to keep the car between the ditches. She then used her fingers to spread apart her lips and used her other hand to slowly touch her wakening clit.

I squirmed in my seat to accommodate my growing cock. She opened her eyes and turned to look at me.

“Like this?” She asked.

“Yes. That’s an amazing sight.” I replied.

“I’ll give you something to daydream about later.”

We were in the woody countryside that separated us from the busy part of the world. A beautiful rural area with quaint country homes and farm land. The windows were down and there was open sky above us. There were earthy smells of fresh broken ground in the air. The sun was setting and the skyline was a wonderful pink and purple hue that was a sight to see.

Inside the car beside me was a sight to see as well. I sensed she was doing this more for my benefit than an actual need to climax, but the more she intended to entertain me the more her body responded to her own touches. The sight alone of her denim jeans and black panties around her ankles was enough to turn me on. The fact that her hand was between her legs caressing was enough to drive me crazy.

Her eyes were now fixed straight ahead. Half-lidded. Her hand was moving somewhat faster now. I put my hand on my own crotch and moved to allow myself room to straighten my cock. We drove past strangers and she kept staring into the distance. Faster and faster she rubbed herself. I reached over and grabbed her left thigh and pulled her legs even further apart. Her smooth creamy skin felt so soft underneath my grasp. I couldn’t resist adding my hand to hers. Together we touched and caressed and played in her wetness. She was so wet my fingers were coated in her thick creamy juices. I pulled my hand up and put two fingers in my mouth and sucked the wetness from them. I could smell her sex. I could taste her juice.

I tried to keep my eyes on the road but I couldn’t stop staring at Lauren furiously working herself to a climax for me. She started gasping for air as her fingers rolled her clitoris around like a tiny ball. Her shoulders tensed and she rose up in the seat as her body tightened.

“You are so beautiful. Let yourself go. Cum for me, Lauren.”

She leaned her head back and pushed one hand under her shirt and started rubbing the nipple on one of her large breasts.

“I love doing this for you. I love how it feels.” She said pulling up her top I could see her erect nipples.

She kicked her pants and undies completely free from her legs. She moved the seat back and cocked her right leg on the door leaving her lower calf and foot outside the car blowing in the wind. I could see the oncoming headlights of a car approaching. Lauren could see it too. She never slowed down.

“You just won’t stop will you? You just keep going… we have been so naughty… we bring out the best in each other. But you should probably stop now, we’re joining the highway.”

“I won’t stop. I can’t stop.”

I watched as she wet her fingers in her mouth, and then swirled them around her pink nipples, arching her back to the sensation. She pinched and tugged hard, and squeezed her perky boobs with both hands. She looked me right in the eye as she wet the fingers of her right hand again, and reached down to spread the lips of her pussy. She watched my face as she plunged two fingers deep inside, stroking in and out. Soon her whole hand was glistening, and she gave in and closed her eyes, tilting her head back. Her left hand continued to pluck and pull at her hard little nipples, and her right worked at her sweet wetness in ways only she knows best. Sometimes she rubbed her clit with blinding speed, other times she played deep inside herself while circling the pearly button with her thumb. I was totally hypnotized and thankful for the lack of traffic.

I watched her intermittently, and I wanted so badly to touch myself. I wanted to whip out my painfully hard cock and relieve my heavy, aching balls. Somehow, I was able to resist the urge and I suffered in wonderful agony. I nearly came without touching myself when she took her sopping fingers from her pussy and put them in her mouth, sucking them tenderly. Oh my god, the look on her face as she tasted herself was transcendent! I shuddered a sigh, and I am not kidding when I say I was physically and emotionally in agony. Thank god, when she quit sucking her fingers and went back to masturbating it didn’t long for her to get off. I don’t think I could have taken much more. There was no mistaking her orgasm. I thought she might fall off the chair, bucking and thrashing around like that, with her mouth in a wide “O” and the veins popping out in her neck.

“I’m cumming!” Lauren squealed. And the last word trailed out of her in a scream. 

I put my hand back on her thigh again and pulled her legs apart as far as I could and she tightened her body and shuddered in what she told me later were multiple orgasms. I could see the spasms of passion pass through her body like shock waves rippling from her shoulders to her feet. When the climax passed, she sat for a while, chest heaving as she regained her breath. We were so close that I could see her pulse in her neck. I watched it slow from a racing gallop to a slow steady throb as she leaned back, soaking in the glow of her orgasm. Her eyes were closed in dreamy satisfaction, and her lips and chin gleamed with the wetness of her juices.

My head reeled. My heart pounded. And I had the most exquisitely, deliciously painful ache in my loins I have ever felt. An ache that needed attention. Soon. Let’s not put too fine a point on it – my balls hurt and my cock refused to soften. We drove the next hour in relative silence. She had her head leaned back and I thought she might have even been about to drift off. But all too soon we were driving down familiar streets and almost home. 

“Joseph’s back.” Lauren sighed, spotting his car on the drive. I was about to pull up behind a car parked on the street when my heart almost exploded in shock. The car parked outside the house was Rachel’s.

Lauren gripped my knee and said, “Keep going, I’m not ready for this. Park further up the street.”

“We are home early. They don’t expect us back until tonight.” I said to myself.

“They’ve probably used our trip to get some alone time together. I thought Rachel was working today?”

“She said she was.” I put that thought to rest and I drove about two hundred yards down the road and parked beneath a large oak tree. It was getting dark but there was a little light still left. Lauren turned to lazily look at me as if to ask “What are we going to do?”

“Lauren… I need to know. Maybe it’s plutonic. It’s Friday night. She always comes to see you… see him… on a Friday night. Maybe she just got home early too. Maybe-”

“Maybe they are fucking each other right now.” Lauren interrupted calmly, gripping my thigh tighter. “I understand why you need to know for sure… but I promise you, it won’t do you any good.”

I looked at her. She looked at me. I nodded, she nodded then spoke, “Let’s going the back way, we never close the curtains, it’s not overlooked. If there’s anything to see… we’ll see it.”

She smiled, leaned forward and kissed me. I slipped my right hand behind her head and guided her to my lips. I turned my head a bit to the side and parted my lips slightly. As I kissed her I moved my head around a small amount and I gently provided some pressure to the back of her head. I allowed my fingers to caress the back of her head. When we parted, I did notice that her eyes had closed.

“I need to do this.” I said, opening the car door. 

“I’ll show you the way.” Lauren said and exited the vehicle. I followed her down a leafy path then down a tight trail behind the houses. Eventually we came to a fence that I recognised as the one in her back garden. We carefully climbed through it and found ourselves looking at the back of the house Lauren shared with Joseph. The lights were on. The kitchen and dining room were well lit and we could see the rooms were empty. Upstairs, a warm glow bathed the master bedroom. The room had a Juliette balcony and the doors were wide open. Still we couldn’t see anything so we kept up the side of the garden hand in hand.

There were two figures in the bedroom but all I could see was the back of the figure nearest me – was that Joseph? He was talking to someone who was standing with their back against the wall opposite the bed.  The bed was clearly unmade. My heart was pounding and Lauren’s hand grasped mine tighter.

“See?” She whispered.

Joseph leaned forward to kiss whoever he was with and then continued kissing his way down to her neck and that’s when I saw who he was with – it was Rachel!

“Yes,” a lump formed in my throat, “I see.”

The illicit lovers were still fully clothed. Her hands were on his shoulders and then around his neck with one hand cradling the back of his head. Her eyes were shut, her head tilting to one side as Joseph continued kissing the sensitive skin of her neck. There was a content smile on her lips and then she gasped sharply. He must have bitten her. That’s when I noticed what we were doing… we weren’t moving away. We were watching them, like a rabbit caught in the headlights of a car, mesmerised by the vision… the horror of what was unfolding before us.

I looked at Lauren, and we held each other, knowing we were going to spy on them. I was about to say something to Lauren when Rachel pushed Joseph back away from her and spun him around so that his back was now against the wall. She lowered herself in front of him sliding her palms down the front of his body as she went. His eyes followed her down to where she kneeled in front of him. I heard the sounds of her fingers unbuckling his belt and unfastening his jeans.

Looking up at him her fingers curled around the waistband of his boxers and gently tugged them downward. I couldn’t walk away now; my eyes felt fixed on what was happening in open view of the balcony doors. His cock sprang forth into Rachel’s hand which she instinctively began moving along its length. He looked so large and thick and there was already something glistening on the tip. I suddenly became aware of my own growing arousal and my fingers moved downward finding their familiar home around my traitorous erection.

Rachel wrapped her lips around the thick mushroom head and flicked her tongue over the very tip as she came back off of it. She gave it two full length pumps with her hand and wrapped her mouth around him again. This time the warmth of her mouth enveloped the entire length of him; she was deep throating his significantly sized cock with next to no buildup. Joseph let out an involuntary groan, his mouth gasped open, and his head fell back against the wall momentarily as his own hands got lost in her full head of thick, dark wavy hair.

I felt my cock betray me with another lurch and I looked down to see Lauren’s free hand was also just as busy, cupping her breast and rolling the fat nipple between her fingers. Watching them here in the shadows felt wrong – but it was also kind of hot and definitely a little forbidden.

Rachel’s throat enveloped Joseph’s massive cock making it slick with her saliva. Her lips curled into a lust filled smile every time the tip of his cock left her lips. I watched as she pumped the full length of him in one hand gliding over his wet skin and dipping her head lower to lick the front of his balls. Her other hand slipped underneath her own waistband and from my vantage point I could see the full breadth of her hand moving between her open legs there under the fabric of her pants. She moaned at her own touch – I imagined the vibrations of her voice moving over his balls which were now gently enveloped in her mouth.

Watching my girlfriend touch herself while sucking my best friend’s cock made something new stir within my belly and I felt an added sort of excitement and tingle between my legs. The shape of Rachel’s hips and ass were always intoxicating. My eyes traced her curves created by the way she squatted over her heels with knees open – her hand stirring between what I imagined to be very wet lips. I gripped my hard-on tightly, I held my breath and bit my lower lip hard to suppress the moans and sounds wanting to issue from my throat as my mind tried to make sense of the visual stimuli.

I watched as Joseph pulled Rachel to her feet and repositioned her against the wall once more – this time facing it with her palms spread flat and wide over it’s flat surface. Joseph stood behind and to one side of her. He reached upward and with a fist full of her hair pulled her head backwards to kiss her from over her shoulder. I listened as she moaned into his mouth and pressed her bottom outward to find him. He broke from their kiss – releasing her hair as he did and with each hand on either side of her hips he tugged the waistband of her pants down over her now bare bottom. My eyes caught a glimpse of her bright yellow panties which had been caught in his grip and were traveling down her thighs as well. He left them there hanging on her mid thigh and reached his right hand around to the front of her hip using it to coax her ass further outward which presented her wet glistening pussy into the revealing light falling downward over them from the hallway’s ceiling.

With her round ample ass now totally bare, her palms planted on the wall before her, and her back arched to present her exposed glistening lips to him – he moved his hand from the front of her hip where she bent over so willingly for him and he swiped it between her thighs before resting it there. I felt my own skin flush as I imagined the heat and wetness he was feeling in the palm of his hand.

His hand moved back and forth between her open thighs almost imperceptibly but the effect it was having on her was anything but subtle. Her own hips were moving as if she were riding his finger tips, stroking her own clit back and forth over his fingers. He leaned forward and growled something into her ear. I strained to hear his words but nothing reached me.

“Yes!” came Rachel’s exasperated breathy plea. “I do.”

I now had a pretty good idea of what his lips had carried to her ears by what happened next. He must have teased her – asking her to tell him what he already knew she wanted. “Do you want to feel me inside of you? Let me hear it.” I imagined his voice low, throaty, rich, and warm. 

He dipped his finger tips into her wetness and heard Lauren gasp and moan beside me. Her hand was now buried in her own panties, no doubt fingering herself and imagining she was up there with her boyfriend. We looked at each other both clearly confused at our feelings as we struggled to comprehend the scene unfolding before us.  

We turned as one and watched Joseph lift his glistening fingers to his lips and lick his fingers tasting her on his skin. Feeling a hunger of my own I grabbed Lauren’s wrist and did the same, bringing her wet fingers to my lips and the taste was tangy on my tongue. I sucked at her fingers, tasting her as I watched him position his cock behind my girlfriend. He rested his fat tip against the entrance of her pussy much like I had done with Lauren and my body remembered the feeling of my penetration of her against the hundreds of little nerve endings that surrounded the bulbous head of my aching penis. Lauren replaced her hand in her panties and began to masturbate.

Joseph sank into her. Rachel’s head dropped and I heard her exhale audibly and intensely. She pushed back onto him and I watched as her pussy swallowed the entire length of his girthy cock. Lauren’s fingers were working deep within her now and I could see her juices dripping down her inner thighs. She fucked herself in rhythm to their motions. Her eyes inseparable from our cheating partners lust filled exploits.

His cock glistened in the light each time her pussy moved upwards and away from him. She must be unbelievably wet to leave his skin drenched in her juices like this. We could see his length seemingly sparkle in the warm light of the room even at this distance. His hands found her hips and gripped them tightly. Her flesh rose mildly around the shape of his hands as he pulled her slamming back against him. They were fucking hard now. The sounds of flesh slapping flesh could be heard echoing into the garden.

I knew I had to stop jerking my meat through my pants. I was already fighting the urge to cum and create a sticky mess in my boxers. I decided instead to assist Lauren in her mission to get herself off to this taboo liaison. Her nipples were prominent, pressing through her tight top so I grabbed each of them with my hands pinching them and rolling them. I could always make Rachel cum even from just playing with her nipples and Lauren didn’t feel too far away from making it happen again. I tugged on them pulling the weight of her breasts away from her body as I did. I twisted them one way and then the other causing her belly to tighten and her breath to become labored. She looked up at me in beautiful agony and tried to stay quiet. She squirming now, her fingers making squelching noises in her panties and it was hard to choose which orgasm I wanted to watch. I pinched and pulled on her nipples and followed her eyes in order to see Rachel and Joseph fuck.

Rachel was frantic now. She kicked off her boots and wrestled her leggings and underwear off from around her ankles and I couldn’t imagine her doing anything remotely like this with me. The whole world could hear them and if anyone chose to look they would see the forbidden copulation of these two illicit lovers. What if they simply wanted to be caught? Spontaneity wasn’t in my DNA. It clearly though, was ingrained in Rachel’s. Now naked from the waist down she turned to face Joseph biting at his lips and wrapping her legs around his as he lifted her from the ground. His hands were on ass, her back against the wall, and he was driving into her hard and fast. Her own hips bucked to meet his every thrust.

“I want to cum. Make me cum.” Rachel quietly whimpered into Joseph’s kisses. “Oooh yes Joseph. You’re so good. You’re so much better.”

Her words seemed to spur him to fuck her with even more intensity. But Lauren sensed the pain that suddenly shot through my heart. 

“She’s lying to him,” Lauren gasped, “it’s what he likes to hear from his women… I know for a fact that you are far better.” She smiled and my heart melted once more as I watched her frig herself incessantly. Joseph was grunting now with effort and three of Rachel’s limbs clung to his body as her remaining arm steadied them by holding onto the wall above her head.

“Fuck. Fuck! Yeah …Yeah. I’m gonna… I’m gonna… cummmmm…” the strength of Rachel’s orgasm displayed fully on her face. “Aaaahhhhh!” Her voice grew loud – likely too loud and Joseph silenced her by sealing her lips with his own. All I could hear now were her muffled moans now reaching my ears after having resonated through his body. She began to quiet down, but that didn’t stop her from speaking when their kiss ended “Fuck, Don’t stop. Now you. Cum for me. Fuck my pussy. Fuck me.”

Within seconds Rachel – with her eyes fixed hungrily down between the two of them at the place where their bodies met – was coaxing Joseph’s own orgasm out of him with her rhythmically bucking hips. I thought I could hear the occasional tiny whimper from Lauren. I thought I could smell her sex. Joseph’s moans were much more quiet and controlled, but his body shuddered.

Suddenly, Lauren’s head lolled back and her eyes closed. Her mouth opened in a silent cry. Her hips jerked up hard once, twice, three, four times, and she strained in the air for a moment, prolonging each moment of her climax. My eyes were torn from the fornicators on display in the bedroom and locked on the gorgeous redhead by my side. I watched her body, imagining, no seeing her fingers buried deep in her cunt, up to her navel, and my hips moved, too, straining for friction, for carnal pleasure with this beautiful broken woman.

Eventually, her hips dropped back, her hand still buried between her legs. Her mouth formed wordless, soundless gasps as her body twitched again and again, riding its way through her aftershocks until she finally shuddered her way into stillness and closed her mouth, licking her lips. After what seemed to be both an instant and an eternity, she lifted her towards her boyfriend as he too reached his climax.  

Rachel’s smile was broad and one of deep satisfaction. Her hair looked messy and somehow still gorgeous as it hung in front of her eyes. Joseph was buried inside her, balls deep, his eyes crewed tightly shut and I imagined his sperm being launched inside my cheating girlfriend.

“Yes Joseph.” was all an exhausted Rachel could muster before adding “Your cum feels so warm inside me.”

Joseph’s head was now leaning forward and resting on Rachel’s chest – her arms were about his neck with one hand cradling the back of his head. They looked happy in this moment. And Rachel’s own head rested on the wall behind her with her eyes shut.

I looked into Lauren’s eyes and smiled a confused smile. Then, and all at once, she seemed to remember where she was. She flicked her eyes away from me, and pulled her hand out of her pants, wiping her glistening fingers on her stomach under the line of her top. Colour rose in her cheeks as she quickly grabbed my hand.

“Quickly, we’ve got to get out of here.” She whispered and we headed down the side of the house stumbling over garden ornaments as we went. There was a loud sound. My heart stopped and I stopped breathing. Oh god, please tell me they didn’t hear it. Please tell me it wasn’t as loud as my own ears made it out to be.

Rachel’s eyes opened and out the window. Joseph straightened up, lifted his head from Rachel’s breasts and looked over his shoulder – again, into the garden.

Rachel, eyes still fixed on where she thought the sound came from and whispered something into Joseph’s ear which caused him to look back at her.

“Really?” came his hushed response.

“MmHmm” Rachel answered him, now meeting his eyes with her own and smiling a small secretive smile and she fell onto the bed in the afterglow of her sex. Joseph moved towards the balcony, carefully closed the doors and then the curtains.

“That was close!” Lauren licked her lips and continued to smooth her clothes with her hands. “Do you believe me now?”

“Yes.”

“We need one of your hugs.” She whispered and draped her hands on my shoulders and I held her waist. “Don’t think about them.” She said and brought her lips to mine. The sun was setting and the warmth of the day lingered. The golden rays made Lauren’s hair look like flames. I’m glad I had her. I didn’t know what I would do without her.

We kissed like lovers and when we came up for air all I could say was, “We are in the middle of your garden”.

“And I want to fuck you, in the middle of my garden.” She said, a wicked smile playing across her face.

“I shouldn’t be this horny after watching them fu–”

“Fuck them.” She interupted, “Fuck both of them. Now shut up and fuck me!” As if bound by her command I dragged her to a garden deck chair and I collapsed on it pulling her with me. We kissed again and our tongues entwined. I could feel my cock straining in my boxers, wet with precum. My hands roamed through her red hair as she dry humped my leg. I heard her sigh and noted that her breathing had become faster and seemingly deeper. She was now practically massaging my thigh and her gaze was unabashedly at my tented pants.

She looked up at me with a distant, dreamy sort of a look. “Did I really cause that”, she asked timidly, nodding towards my groin. “Do you really find me more attractive than Rachel?”

I simply nodded and gave her what I hoped was a warm and inviting smile. Her hands tightened on my thigh and she took a deep breath.

“Would you… mind… if I just…” She raised her hand and pressed down slowly on my tent pole with her palm. It obediently sprang back up as she raised her hand. She gasped and then pressed up and down a few times, seeming to marvel at the tensility of my cock. She had now moved closer so that her face was only a few inches from the action. She now used both hands to explore the shape and rigidity of my cock. She seemed fascinated. 

“Let’s fuck. Right here. Right now!” She reached for the waistband of my jeans and started tugging at them. I stood to ease the process which put my groin right in front of her face. As she rather impatiently dragged my boxers down my very erect cock was bent down by the waistband and when it finally was released it sprung up and hit her squarely under her chin. She reared back in surprise, throwing her hands up but only moments later she again leaned forward and began inspecting her new plaything. She had an expression of bemused wonderment, like a child with a new toy. It was as if she had never seen my penis before.

“Oh yesss.” she husked. After a moments contemplation, her hands flew to it and started gently stroking my shaft.

“I’m so horny! You haven’t cum since this morning. Would you like to be sucked off?”

I certainly had no objections and looked on in delight as she gently and slowly licked its length and then engulfed the head of my member. The biggest turn on was the fact that it was almost like she was worshipping my cock. She was almost possessive of it. It was if seeing her boyfriend cheat had propelled her to a new level of sexual need.

Meanwhile, although I was thoroughly enjoying the attention, I was a bit nervous about how exposed we were. Anyone walking around the house to the back garden or coming down the stairs from the house would get a real eyeful. Lauren, however, didn’t seem concerned at all.

Suddenly she stood and blurted, “I can’t stand this anymore,” I was taken aback a little as I certainly could stand for a bit more. “I need you inside me… I know that this is wrong but I haven’t felt like this in years. I need this. Now. Right now. Please?” I would defy any red blooded male to turn her down at this stage. She quickly lowered her shorts to reveal her vulva. She straddled me on the chair and reached down to direct traffic. As she sank onto me she let out a loud hiss through clenched teeth. She wriggled a little to ensure maximum penetration and then began a slow and deliberate up and down motion which seemed to rub her most sensitive spot on my lower stomach. She would raise herself up slowly and then sort of release herself and let gravity do its job. Obviously all thoughts of safe sex had vanished. I didn’t know if she didn’t care or was so naïve that she simply didn’t realise the danger. I hoped Rachel and Joseph didn’t decide to open the balcony doors again.

I had positioned my body so that I was as far up inside her as possible and was delierous with pleasure. She was gripping the back of the chair with both hands which meant she was leaning into me and her breasts were bobbling about just below my face. I ventured an experimental little foray up inside her blouse and hefted the not inconsiderable weight of one of her breasts. I gave it a gentle squeeze and was rewarded with a low moan. Soon both of my hands were busy. Without a word, she paused and quickly removed her top. Unfettered they were magnificent. There bounced pertly as she rode me. Her gorgeous skin tone, a pair of very suckable nipples and their sheer mass made them irresistible. I used my mouth and hands to give them a real working over and in response she increased her pistoning pace.

The only frustration I was feeling was that I couldn’t really thrust into her in this position. I had to rely on her doing all the work but it was still extremely enjoyable. She was really hammering away now, plunging up and down in an almost violent manner. She was huffing and puffing and I could tell something was coming to a head. She suddenly went rigid and ground her pubis against mine and let out a rush or air. Her face was screwed up and her eyes shut firmly. She arched back and I felt I had to hold her to stop her falling backwards. 

There was no subtlety to her fucking of me. It was pure, animal passion and exactly what she needed. The hot, electric pulses in her swollen clit spread rapidly, shooting through her pussy, and arching up her spine. She fell back to the canvas covered chair, but he held on tight with the hands curled around my back, never missing a beat. Sounds of pleasure tumbled from her lips beyond her control, growing louder with each rise and fall on my impaled member.

Her body slipped free of her consciousness as well. Her hips undulated, alternately shoving her pussy onto my overworked penis and slamming her butt into my hips. Her head lashed. Her hands flailed. She never stopped, and never slowed. She soared to a crescendo, and hovered there, teetering on the edge, in a moment of almost painful pleasure for seemingly countless thundering beats of her heart. And then finally — blissfully — tumbled into the abyss with a scream of agonized release.

My fingers dug into her to hold her on the chair, and I leaned forward, pushing her breasts into my chest. There was no escape — and no mercy. I kissed her just as feverishly in the midst of orgasm wracking her body as I had to bring her there.

Lauren’s hands snapped to the back of my head, pulling my hair, and her nails dug into my scalp. Senseless with ecstasy, she had no idea if she was holding me to her, or trying to claw me away. It didn’t matter to me. His tongue assaulted her mouth, my cock keeping her coming. Her vision — behind her tightly closed eyes — became swirling motes of exploding lights surrounded by pulsing darkness. Her screams became distant, haunting things, drowned out by the rapid, roaring beat of her heart.

She then slumped against me with her head on my shoulder. We didn’t move or say anything for a minute or so. Her breathing had steadied.

“That was… that was… magnificent. I didn’t know it could be like that. You are such an outstanding lover.”

“It takes two to tango.” I replied breathlessly. 

“Come on, let’s go inside.”

“But they’re upstairs!”

“Then we’ll wait for them to come down.”

“No, I’m not going in there.”

“Then let’s go to yours.”

I looked at her then up at the bedroom above us. The lights were still on and I could swear I could hear rhythmic thumping and the creaking of a bed.

“Yes, let’s get out of here.”

________

She was staring at me as I drove and I was wondering what she was thinking, but I was not going to ask. She cocked her head and asked, “What do we do now?" 

I kept my eyes on the road and said, "It’s your call. I need to leave Rachel. I’m going to start packing my things and move out.”

“Where will you go?”

“Not far. I’ll stay with my parents until I can find a new place. Do you want to move in with me?”

“I don’t want to lose my house. I love my house, I worked hard for my house.”

“Then when you kick Joseph out, maybe I’ll move in with you?”

“Maybe I can find room to keep you both.” She grinned, sat back and appeared to be in deep thought.

After a few minutes, she said “I couldn’t help but notice that watching our beloved partners fuck got you excited,” as she looked at my lap and then back up at me. I was a little aroused and if she kept talking about it, I would become fully erect and she knew it. She already knew me all too well and she knew just how to push my buttons. She said, “You really like to watch, don’t you?” I nodded my head. “I do too,” she said. “It turns out I have my very own personal exhibitionist in Joseph. Who would have thought… right there on the balcony!" 

"I’m sure your neighbours heard us fucking like teenagers in your garden!”

“You do very well to hold onto your load. As you could see, Joseph has very little self control." 

I smiled at the compliment.

"I’ve cum so many times today, definitely into double figures, and you’ve cum maybe… three times?”

“Five times since we woke up together this morning. It feels like some sort of record.” I laughed.

“You must really, really like me!” She laughed with me, “Maybe that’s why you’re always so hard.” She patted my eager penis which twitched in response. She expertly unzipped my jeans, reached into my boxers and pulled out my semi erect penis. She smiled as she reached for her purse. She found her phone, brought it up and said, “I think I’m going to document this, otherwise no one will ever believe it happened." 

"No one?” I asked. 

“This is too good to keep to myself,” Lauren said. She took some video of the street to show we were on the road, then zoomed in on me in all my glory. She then took a few still pics of me, for good measure.

She instructed me to touch myself so she could get some good shots and I did. Now, I was in such a state of arousal, there was no question as to whether I was enjoying this. The bigger question was, how long could I keep this up? I can’t remember being so excited, ever and couldn’t for the life of me work out why. We had played in risky/kinky scenarios, but this now felt different. Now she wanted to “document” our fun and I wasn’t even going to object. I was wondering what she was going to do with her proof, but deep down I wasn’t really concerned. If she wanted to share it with her friends, I’d feel quite proud. I was hers and I would be presented as such. Isn’t that all that I wanted in the end? To belong to Lauren?

It was getting late. The sun had now set, and we had only minutes of daylight left. We were still about fifteen minutes from home and I was exposed to anyone who would care to look. Once the light had faded I would be less exposed and would feel a bit safer. 

Heading down a deserted street Lauren indicated towards a spot to stop and told me to pull over. After we came to a complete stop, she instructed me to get out and walk around to her side of the car but first she adjusted my junk so my penis and balls were hanging out of my open fly and on display. Making sure there were no cars coming, I got out and walked around the rear of the car and she stepped out with her phone. As I emerged from behind the vehicle Lauren directed her camera in my direction and videoed me as I walked toward her. 

Fortunately there were no cars coming and no pedestrians either. But still this was risky and I felt my manhood begin to thicken. Lauren giggled to the camera as she captured my cock slowly rising, recording my arousal, until I was fully erect. She giggled to the camera and then  told me to stand still and touch myself so she could “document that I was outside, naked, on the side of the familiar street.” As I said earlier, she knew how to push my buttons.

I put one arm up to cover my face with my hand while my right hand quickly went to work. She cautioned me to not go too far just yet. If I lost control now, it would put a damper on her fun while we waited for me to recover. On another note, she knew what she wanted, she needed to keep me on edge, where she knew I was hers and would do absolutely anything she asked of me.

I was hard and leaning on the hood of the car giving Lauren’s camera a good view of my cock and me slowly playing with it. I was actually shocked that now, instead of the adrenaline of fear passing through me, I was getting excited. I was in all terms an exhibitionist at that moment and that really seemed to turn me on more. I slowly stroked myself and found I was getting even harder than usual and the head of my cock was like a rock. I closed my eyes for a moment or two not knowing if Lauren was capturing my full body or just concentrating on the protrusion from my gaping fly. I thought about stopping but I knew I wanted to continue for her as the excitement grew within me.

I slowly shifted a little to my left giving her a better view of my cock and shaved balls and opened my legs more so she could see everything. I continued to ever so slowly move my hand up and down my shaft and with my left hand moved my arm from my face and slowly did little circles on my low hanging balls. I turned my head to the right and I could see her gawp, open mouthed as I masturbated. She just stood there, holding the camera steady, with her green eyes literally bugging out of her head.

I looked into the camera intently as I continued long and slow strokes. The head of my cock was so big and hard it was like it wasn’t mine. It felt so sensitive and the precum began flowing like a leaking faucet. As my right hand stroked my left hand continued to do small circles on my balls and the odd time slipped down towards my ass and just rubbed that sweet spot between my anus and my balls. I was moaning by now and that made her squeal in delight.

Suddenly the lights of a passing car flashed across my body and I lost my nerve. Lauren stowed her phone back in her purse and, with us both laughing, we ran back to our seats with me tucking myself away before the car door closed behind me. We were both breathing hard and I looked at Lauren who seemed to have nothing but adoration in her eyes.

“You really will do anything for me.” She giggled.

“Almost anything!” I laughed, my heart pounding in my chest at almost being caught. It felt longer but the whole escapade had only lasted a couple of minutes. I started the car and we continued our short journey back to my place. 

I was so excited; I couldn’t believe I hadn’t lost all control already. I couldn’t recall ever being in such an elevated state of arousal and definitely not for this long. My mind was reeling. 

“What does this all mean?” I said, talking to myself but Lauren answered.

“I’m not sure. I like seeing you like this. It’s fun watching you get so close and have to stop. You pushed this to a whole new level today and I’m loving it.” I was okay with her newfound level of interest in our little games. Anything to connect this flame haired fox to me.

A few minutes later we were pulling up outside my home. I was beginning to calm down and she had been quiet for a little longer than I thought she would be. She took a deep breath and then asked me to turn on the interior light and I did so. She then took out her phone and started recording, saying, “go ahead, I want you to finish and I want to record it.” I asked her for a tissue so as not to make a mess and she shook her head. 

“I can’t see it or record it if you cover up with anything. I want to see you cum, I want to watch your jizz launch from your cock and have it land wherever and I want to record it. I’m not like you, I can’t get myself off daydreaming. Please?” She batted her long eyelashes.

Of course I was going to say yes. I was seeing a whole new side to my sweetheart and my emotions were all over the place. She had really taken control and I was under her spell. I was hers and she knew it, probably more so than ever before. Swiveling around on her chair she positioned herself so she could watch and seeing that there was my bulging menace inside, she decided to relieve my frustration. She ran her hand up between my legs, feeling my hardness through my jeans. She then slowly unzipped my fly and pulled out my bulging cock, again zoomed in with her camera. Seeing Lauren’s eyes widen at the sight of my penis gave me the courage I needed to take myself into hand and begin slowly stroking. Lauren licked her lips as I started masturbating. She wanted to touch my aching shaft, to know what it felt like, but resisted her temptations. “Tell me how you imagine me when you masturbate?” She said into the microphone.

I could sense Lauren’s arousal and it made him bold enough to admit everything to her, “I imagine you… your red hair cascading over your breasts. I dream of seeing them… touching them.” I continued to slowly move my hand up and down the length of my erection. Lauren couldn’t take her eyes from my swollen organ.

Without words, and without really realising what she was doing, Lauren loosened her top and let one side slip off the shoulder. I could see the outline of Lauren’s breast through the thin material and groaned “Oh Lauren… you’re so sexy…”

The heat of the moment, of the sight of me jerking my cock, seemed to overwhelm Lauren completely. She wanted to be desired, to be the object of a man’s fantasies. She took my free hand and lifted it to her chest, placing my palm over her plump breast. “Go ahead honey, squeeze my tit. Feel me up while you stroke that beautiful cock.”

I was in shock over what was happening; it nearly made me lose control and orgasm right there. My cock twitched  and I moaned. I gripped Lauren’s breast through the material of her top; it felt so soft and amazing! Lauren’s nipple had grown stiff and erect and burned against my palm.

“Do you like that, honey? Do my tits feel better than Rachel’s? Does it feel as good as you imagined? Do you like feeling me while you touch yourself?”

Stroking faster, I nodded and stared into her camera through lidded eyes. “Oh Lauren, it feels great. Better than I imagined.” I switched my hand over to the other breast and groped that one too, squeezing and feeling its pert contours.

Lauren started breathing heavily, the inappropriate touching out in public making her pussy itch and leak its passion. “Oh sweetie, that’s it. Play with my breasts and jerk your cock off for me. Let me see you play with that big dick of yours. Squeeze my hot tits…”

I was reeling. I couldn’t believe how dirty Lauren was talking to him. It turned me on more than I had ever been before and I wanked my cock faster. I knew I was going to orgasm soon, but wanted it to last, for her. “You’re so sexy Lauren, your tits feel so good, I’ve wanted to touch them for so long…”

An orgasm charged Lauren’s pussy. I don’t think she realised it was possible for her to cum without any direct stimulus, but the inexperienced yet eager grip of my hand on her breasts, and the sight of me pumping my penis was too much for her sensibilities to take. “Oh god…” she moaned and shuddered. “Oh fuck… yes, I’m cumming…I’m cumming for you… watching you work that big hot dick of yours…”

“Oh shit.” I groaned, watching the stunning redhead shiver through her orgasm. “Lauren, I’m going to cum…” As the feelings built, like pressure within, the euphoria started to hit. I threw my head back and groaned. “Fuck,” escaping my lips. Lauren adjusted her camera, her green eyes sparkling.

I took myself closer to the point of no return. My pace increased. My hand pumping my hard cock. Every stroke full of friction and touching the nerves around the head and upper shaft. There. A glistening pearl of pre-cum was seeping out. Transparent, sticky and sweet. I heard her gasp. I tease her, for her video. Rubbing my fingertip in it and then showing her the sticky strand.

“Yes! Do it..make it happen!” Lauren cried looking down at my hand cupping her breast as the other rose and fell in my lap. My hand was now like a blur as my tight grip fisted up and down my thick shaft. “That’s it baby, cum for me. I’ve felt you cum inside me… now I want to see how far your big cock shoots your seed.” The situation had passed all reason and Lauren was so turned on. She didn’t care about any morality, or that her boyfriend was fucking my girlfriend, she wanted to see me reach orgasm. “Faster baby. Jerk off faster for me. I want to see you cum. I want to see all your hot, spurting cream.”

When Lauren felt my hand tighten on her breast, gripping it firmly, she knew I was closing in on my climax. She urged me on, “Jerk that massive cock off for me sweetie… make it cum… make it squirt out its sticky goo. Yes, cum for me, baby. Show me…now!”

I let myself slide down the seat to give her more viewing angles and to give my wrists action a little more room. I needed to cum. I needed that release. I had come too far to just edge and stop. I needed to blow my load in public for her. And she definitely wanted to see that. I bit my lip as my fingers wrapped around my hot girth and I felt my cock throbbing in my hand. Faster. My hand was a blur. I felt my stomach and thighs tensing. I felt my balls tighten and move upwards. I was close. My breathing was laboured, almost grunting.

“Fuck baby,” she moaned again. So very close.

“I’m going to cum, Lauren. Fuck, I’m going to cum for you.” I growled. Knowing I couldn’t stop now even if I wanted to.

“Let go my love. Cum for me baby.” she purred.

“Oh…Fuck.” I grunted.

My hand slowed. Squeezing the shaft and pulling it forward to the head. Squeezing. Then the pulsing. I felt it through my whole groin. That first spurt. Shooting through the air. I gasped. She gasped. A big rope of cum flying forward and splattering on the wind screen. Testament to my excitement.

More powerful spurts. Erupting. My cock released a long rope of sperm into the air which landed on my clothes. It heaved again, and again, hurling several streams of potent cum all over the dashboard. “Oh Lauren… oh god, I’m cumming… oh fuck…”

Then the flood… launching onto the steering wheel. Flowing out of my cock, dripping down from the window. My fingers covered in that pearly, sticky mess. I stroked some more, as even more of my pearlescent seed lept from the tip of my pulsing penis and into the air before landing on my now slippery hand. The last strand was the stickiest. It hung from my cock, and I could see her tongue hanging out, as if to catch it. It spanned across my fingers where it hung precipitously. Then it fell with a splat onto my exposed testicles. Lauren surveyed my achievement with her camera. That cum covered mess of a car. My heart was pounding and my breathing was rapid. I laughed. The manly smell of testosterone and spunk filled my nostrils.

“Oh my god, there is so much.” She gasped as I caught her eye.

She just looked at me and licked her lips with the most devilish grin.

“All for me.” She said, huskily.

Breathing heavily, I let go of his Lauren’s breast and lay back in the car seat, spent.“ Jesus Lauren, that was so hot.

She smiled and said, "We both want and need this. The danger. Don’t worry, I’ve got it all documented.” And with that she clicked off the camera and put her phone away.

I grabbed a tissue from a box in the glove compartment and began cleaning my hands. Just as I went to wipe the jizz sliding down the window and dripping from the dash she reached over and stopped me. “Leave it until tomorrow.”

“What if someone sees?” She just raised one of her perfect eyebrows.

I finished wiping my hands and began to come back to earth. Now, I was regaining my senses and I was keenly aware of how exposed I was. My boldness was all but completely gone and I was becoming nervous. I turn off the interior light and she snaps, “I didn’t tell you to turn the light off. Turn it back on.” Snapping back to reality, I turned the interior light on and looked at her. She grinned and said, “We are done when I say we are done. You said this was for me and I want my naked driver on display. Take off your top.”

I dutifully pulled off my cum streaked t-shirt and handed it to her. I went to put my now soft but sticky penis back in my pants and she reached out and grabbed my wrist. “No, don’t put it away yet. Let the poor thing breathe.” She giggled.

We were sitting outside my home, I was half naked and spent. The interior light was on and I was as nervous as I could be. Lauren climbed out of the car, carrying my top and circled around to open my door. I gingerly stepped out on unsteady feet, my flaccid cock and empty balls on display. With my clothes and tucked neatly under her arm she linked her other arm with mine. She looked at me and said, “Let me help you inside.” I walked with her arm in arm. My spunk covered genitals cooling in the breeze and I hoped no one saw me enter the house.

As the front door closed Lauren was standing in the hallway with the biggest smile I had ever yet seen. She dropped my clothes on the floor, put her arms around me and gave me a bear hug and a kiss. She looked me in the eyes and said, “That trip was something from my wildest fantasies. We will be doing more of this when we can! Now, take me to bed, I need you to make love to me.”

I embraced her and pulled her sweet body towards me. Our lips met and her amazing eyes closed. She opened her mouth and I pressed my tongue inside. Her breasts squashed into my chest, her hard nipples poking into me. My exposed penis suddenly feeling the heat radiating from her womanhood.

My fingers entwined in her wavy hair and I broke the kiss to tug her head back. My lips moved over her exposed throat, flicking my tongue here, sucking lightly there and driving her to the point where she wanted to beg me for more. I dipped my tongue into the hollow at the base of her throat and her mouth dropped open. She let out a sigh, neediness growing inside her until it took on a life of its own. She sank her hands into my hair and pulled me up so she could bring my mouth back to hers.

“You really are a good hugger,” she said breathlessly, brushing her lips over mine, “and a good kisser. That mouth… I knew you would be.”

My teeth nibbled her earlobe while I gripped her ass and pulled her against me. “Do you want to see something else I do well?” I asked.

Although she heard the humour in my voice my erection was impossible to miss. She knew the offer was a serious one. Desire rolled through her and she laughed when she least expected to want to laugh. “Yes.”

My husky chuckle vibrated against her throat. “Here, in the hallway? Or would you prefer the kitchen?” I said as I dragged her into the room pressing her back against the breakfast bar.

Lauren’s eyes flickered open, sweeping over our surroundings. We were still alone and would be for some time as Rachel had left a note on the table “I’m waiting for you at Lauren and Joseph’s, text me and come on over.”

“They are expecting us back at yours.” I surmised.

“But not for another hour at least.” Lauren said with a seductive tone, “Is your overworked tool ready for another round?”. 

“Yeah,” I groaned and took her mouth again, one hand cradling the back of her head while the other squeezed her ass, grinding her against my erection. I was hard again… how was this even possible? She slipped her hand between our bodies and stroked me, her fingertips running along my rigid length. I growled and my tongue swept over hers, my hands growing more demanding. She massaged my cock, wanting to feel his silky skin without any barriers, and I wanted to feel her smooth, hot flesh pressed against mine, my manhood thrusting inside her, filling her, making her cum.

I pulled my mouth from hers and spent one breath-stealing second looking into her eyes then I turned her, bending her over the waist high counter top. I think she expected me to drag her into the living room, but things were going to happen right here, right now. I am sure I heard her stomach churn in anticipation. Lauren closed her eyes as my hands slipped under her shirt and smoothed over her ribs, roaming upwards to enclose her breasts. She let out a harsh breath, her firm and peachy ass pushing back against me. My hands kneaded her flesh, my thumbs slowly sweeping over her hardened nipples.

I leaned down and kissed the back of her neck. My fingers caressed her soft globes of tit flesh, teasing her nipple with one hand, the other drifting over her stomach to work on the button at the waistband of her skirt. I released the catch and dipped my hand inside, slipping my fingers into her panties to discover her wet warmth. The rapid change in movement and the confidence behind my touch had her heart pounding. She pushed back even harder and let out a whimper, needing to feel my cock.

“Jesus, Lauren, you’re so wet.” I clasped her breast, continually teasing her nipple while my fingertips stroked her pussy.

“I need you,” she said. “I need…” She dragged in a breath and leaned her forehead onto the counter, the cool surface a stark contrast to her flushed skin.

My hand released her breast and I grabbed the hem of her top. “Get rid of this,” I said.

Lauren straightened and tore her t-shirt from her body, dropping it beside her. The haze of desire had her barely able to comprehend what was happening between them. She’d started the day walking with me in the countryside and now I had her pinned against the breakfast bar with her top off and my hand in her panties. “Inside me,” she said. “I want to feel you inside me.”

I groaned and gripped the back of her skirt. “Not yet.” I yanked it down with her panties until both dropped freely to her ankles. She only had a moment to feel exposed before I shocked her again by pushing my hand between her thighs. My fingers slipped into her pussy from behind while my other hand teased her clit from the front.

“Oh fuck!” Her hips jerked and a husky moan tore from her. Her body wanted to push back against one hand and buck forward against the other. My wrist nestled between her legs, my fingers driving slowly into her. Her eyes clenched shut and she felt me kiss her exposed neck. The wet saliva cooled as my lips caressed her bare skin.

I circled her clit, teasing and massaging, my strokes firm and thorough. My fingers kept steadily pumping, lifting her to her toes with the pleasure they brought to her. I surrounded her, overwhelmed her. She could smell my clean sweat… feel my strength. I aroused her beyond her expectations and I could see that being trapped in my embrace thrilled her. this time she wasn’t in control.

Lauren pressed her palms to the counter top, needing to hang onto something… anything. Her eyes flickered open and she focused on my reflection in the glass kitchen window. We were on display once more, just how she liked it. My mouth moved to her ear where I left soft, damp kisses on her skin before nibbling on a lobe.

“I’m going to make you cum,” I said, my voice a low rumble beside her ear. “Then I’m going to fuck you hard… right here… in front of the kitchen window… where anyone in the street can see you.” I timed my words with the thrust of his fingers, each pump growing in intensity until I had her begging for release.

She lowered one hand to her dangling breast, cupping her flesh, rubbing her nipple. I massaged her clit, caressing the sensitive bud until she just couldn’t take any more. Her hips moved back again and again to meet the slide of my fingers. She bent her head and sucked in air as it came over her. Her body shuddered and her hips lifted from my squelching fingers. 

She moaned, losing herself in the moment until she finally closed her eyes and cried out, “Yessssss! Oh… my God!” Lauren looked out the window and could see, some distance away across the street, a figure at a window. Her green eyes were wild but she could see her own reflection, she could see what the stranger could see… a naked woman, standing upright, her arms holding her up, her pendulous tits on display, her ass pressed back onto me… she was trapped and I felt her pussy spasm again and a trickle of her juices made its way down the inside of her leg and to the floor.

She nearly collapsed but my arm wrapped around her, covering her exposed boobs as our voyeuristic neighbour stood at his window. His hand rapidly moving up and down below his abdomen. Lauren relaxed against me, letting me take her weight as her body shook with the last of her tremors. I groaned and kissed her cheek, my lips lingering. “I think we put on a bit of a show.”

Lauren managed a smile; she would have laughed if she still had her wits about her. She rested her head onto the counter and felt my fingers leave her. I leaned over her, moved her luscious red hair from her neck and kissed her ears, sucking on her lobes. I went to work behind her, my eyes still on our watcher, as I positioned myself. A few seconds later the sound of a zipper filled the silence and a new wave of desire crashed through her. She closed her eyes, tilting her hips backwards to welcome the thick glide of my cock. I sank easily inside her, filling her, letting out a deep sigh as she took into her body.  Slowly I felt her vagina envelop me in its hot, wet embrace.

Ever so slowly, I pushed inch after inch between her pouting labia, sliding my rigid pole into her sex. My hips rested against her then I drew back and plunged inside her again. “Ohhh… that feels…” Lauren tried to put the words together but they wouldn’t come. She parted her legs and made herself comfortable for our copulation as the curtain across the street twitched.

“Watch the window.” I whispered as I looked at the house opposite. The man had his trousers around his ankles and he was very clearly masturbating in full view, our sex bringing him pleasure. The naughtiness of it all spurred me on. I slipped one arm across the front of her hips, keeping her right where I wanted her. My other hand gathered her wrists together and rested them on the kitchen unit. Her breasts flattened against the work surface. I leaned on her back, my thrusts gaining intensity. Lauren felt my harsh breaths on her neck, the flex of my finger tips digging into her hip. The sensations were almost too much but she didn’t want me to stop. She wanted the closeness between us to continue on… and on.

“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm” she sighed,“How’s that big cock in my tight little pussy?” she breathed, smiling into my eyes.

“Fuck! I love your pussy Lauren, it’s so fucking tight” I replied as I bottomed out, my thick length inside her balls deep. Her kegel muscles gripped my shaft and I could feel my glans brushing her cervix.

“Your cock is fucking gorgeous, baby!” she moaned, squeezing me with her pussy.

My hold on her tightened as my cock plunged inside her. I lowered my head and pressed my lips to her cheek, her throat, my mouth hot and damp on her skin. “Lauren,” I said, my deep voice sounding breathless beside her ear. “Lauren, I can’t hold on.”

Her eyes drifted open. The way I spoke her name seemed to make her insides flutter. I drove into her so hard that she cried out with every thrust. I kept up the pace for so long that my stamina left her breathless. She braced herself for something that seemed just out of reach but then without warning it came over her again. Her muscles tensed as it hit her in a rush. She pulsed deep inside, her stomach clenching, her thighs clamping around me. A low scream came from her and she quivered in my arms.

My shaft felt like it was enfolded in a hot velvet glove, she began to push back onto my cock in a slow and steady motion. My erection was slowly exposed and then enfolded in her sex. Lauren was now controlling the timing and threw her head back, her red hair cascading around her feminine neck and shoulders. In and out, up and down, she took my penis in full length strokes, raising up until just the head was in her vagina, plunging down until I pressed against her cervix. This continued until I felt my shaft being squeezed by her wonderful kegel muscles again, Lauren’s vagina began to spasm and I felt this lovely creature orgasm on my penis. Pussy juice spasmed out around my cock, running down my balls. Lauren collapsed onto the breakfast bar in front of us and breathed; “Your cock is made for me baby.”

Still standing behind her I continued my slow motion penetration of her sex, desperate to hold onto what little sperm I had left in my balls. I gave her a squeeze and let go of her wrists. I pulled her upright and cupped her breast, holding her while my thrusts slowed to a deep grind. Lauren rested her palm over myhand, whispering unintelligible words. I pressed my lips to her cheek and let out a long, shuddering breath as I withdrew from her twitching sex.

My cock was raging in disappointment and Lauren whimpered as my length emerged from her gaping hole. The figure at the window had stopped masturbating and the curtains were slowly closed. The only sounds for a while were our combined heavy breathing. The early evening had begun to slip into nighttime, the shadows lengthening across the ground. Neither of us spoke as I withdrew from her and pulled up my pants. I sensed Lauren felt exposed now the urgency had passed, the cold air sending a shiver through her. She pulled down her top and busied herself redressing, trying not to think too much about whether or not she’d get the opportunity to do this again this evening. All I could think about was that now I had experienced a taste of her for two days it only made me want more, much more.

She finally looked up only to discover me standing there with my hands in my pockets, watching her with an amused expression. “You’re overthinking this now, aren’t you,” I said.

“No, I’m not.” Lauren smiled at him, refusing to let on what had been going through her mind just now. “I’m wondering how you’re going to go about telling your girlfriend you seduced me and took advantage of me when she walks through that door.”

“We both know she isn’t coming. She’s expecting us at yours.”

“So she is,” Lauren looked up at me through her eyelashes, “How on earth did you manage to not cum inside me?”

“Lauren we’ve been fucking all day! My balls can only produce so much, “I laughed, “I’m surprised you managed to arouse my poor penis after our day of debauchery!”

“How will we tell them?” Lauren asked, picking up her phone and scrolling through her messages before typing something. She smiled secretly to herself before putting it back into her purse.

My eyes glimmered with humour as I looked her over. “Some things are best kept quiet. I’d hate to stress out the happy couple. They have enough to worry about.” I dipped my head and pressed my lips to hers, silencing her with a deep leisurely kiss. When I eventually pulled away, the sweetness of it had her leaning forward for more. I smiled and kissed her again, slipping a hand from my pocket to curve around her neck. This time when I broke the contact I rested his forehead against hers. “I’m giving you fair warning we’ll be doing this again soon… and if you say no I have my ways of convincing you to change your mind.”

Lauren bit her lip to try to contain the happiness that wanted to break free. Despite everything that had occurred between us she still couldn’t resist the temptation to stir me up a little. “No,” she said, her smile issuing a challenge she knew I would take on.

“No?”

“Maybe just one more…” she laughed, “Take me to bed.”

So, without further ado, I turned her around, and picked her up in the same way that a groom carries his bride over the threshold. But this was going to be no honeymoon night for Lauren. My plan was to consummate our relationship cumming inside her in the bed I shared with my girlfriend. I wanted to humiliate and degrade Rachel in every possible way. That was why I was carrying her flame haired best friend to our bed.

Lauren put her arms around my neck as I carried her up the stairs, down the corridor, and into the bedroom. For the first time, I saw a look of genuine love in Lauren’s eyes. There was a coolness in the air that brought out the goose bumps on her loosely clothed body, but I knew I’d soon have her warmed up. I carried her over to my bed, and laid her down on the duvet before turning on the bedside lamps.

“Now I must do something for you.“ She slipped from my arms scooted back onto the pillows, looking back at me with slitted eyes. "You don’t mind if I get naked do you?”

I was in a state of shock. I knew I should say something and in fact I was just slightly aware that I was making some sounds but they were more like a litany of vowels than any coherent answer to her question. Eventually I was able to respond, though staggered and stuttering, that she should do whatever made her comfortable. This was no longer the bed I shared with Rachel. This was our bed.

Lauren allowed herself a giggle, though she was laughing much harder on the inside. It was so precious to see my reaction and she knew it was only going to get worse for me as she undressed. If it didn’t go any further than this, the day would still be a complete success. I had probably lost my long term girlfriend to my best friend but I had gained something more.

“I think you should quit ogling me and remove your shirt for my benefit.”

She said it with a mischievous smile and I felt not only was this the best day of my life but it just might get even better. Focusing on her, I pulled my shirt over my head and dropped it to the floor. Then lying next to her on my bed I watched as she began to slowly remove her clothes. It wasn’t a striptease but she was watching me watching her the whole time. My heart was racing and my cock, slowly but surely, became more and more uncomfortable in my pants. She undid the buttons of her blouse and slowly pulled it open and off her shoulders.

I wasn’t aware that I had stopped breathing but I was aware of her perfect tits. I memorised the tone and colouring and remembered their softness. I observed her nipples, large and inviting. I was lost. It was only when I became aware I needed to breathe that I realised she had paused after exposing her breasts, allowing me to take in her bare beauty. I wanted to say something; some comment on the magnificence of her body, but I only croaked out an unintelligible sound and gave up. I tried to clear my throat but didn’t venture to speak again, instead waiting for her to continue. She smiled at me, reveling in her ability to hold my attention. Then she began to slowly, one by one, unfasten her skirt. She slowly pulled the front open and then began to slide them over her hips and down to the floor. Thus she revealed her lacy red panties. In the warm, low level light they seemed to match the colour of her hair. She rolled over but didn’t have to see me to know that my eyes were fixed on her well rounded cheeks and the string of material which ran between them.

Standing she turned back around and hooked her thumbs into the waistband of the last article of clothing she wore. Then inch by inch she pulled them down. As they approached her knees she started to bend them and my eyes began to dart back and forth from her crotch to her hanging, swaying boobs. I eventually lost sight of both, her long red hair fell forward and she stepped out of her underwear. She picked up her panties, ran the damp material over one of her breasts before stashing it under my pillow.

“So you can smell me later.” She said sexily. I was already high on her pheromones and my cock was seeping precum into my boxers. This redhead had cast some powerful spell upon me! My body seemed to now naturally respond to hers. I had never experienced this level of arousal with Rachel.

I lost all sense of time. A part of me was sure this couldn’t have taken that long; yet another part felt like hours had passed as she removed her clothes. I noticed that my own clothes felt increasingly uncomfortable and unnecessary. I felt a fool when I realised I could easily resolve my growing, cramped situation in my pants. My erection was the cause of my discomfort but I sat on the bed, spellbound. I tried to be subtle in his attempt to adjust myself and Lauren appeared not to notice or care. She then lay down on the bed next to me, looking into my eyes.

“Take off the rest of your clothes.” Her green eyes sparkled and I sat up on the edge of the bed. I unbuttoned my jeans, pulled down the zipper and let them fall loosely to the floor. My boxers were tenting with an obvious damp spot at the pinnacle of the erection I had formed. 

“We both need to be naked.” She commanded and I obeyed. I put my hands into my boxers, opened up the waistband to clear my extended penis and my bottoms slid down and off. Lauren sat on the pillows and looked at me, smiling, her perfect chest heaving. 

The first moment I saw her, I knew I needed to be in her life. She was a tall slender woman with flaming red hair who looked like a movie star to me. I watched every move she made all day, every day, and her beauty was unmatched by any woman I had ever seen. She had perfect white teeth that sparkled when she smiled, and that face would light up the room at those times. Her face, neck and arms were covered with freckles, and I wanted nothing more than to spend the rest of my life counting them.

Lauren’s long red hair fell in a glossy cascade down her back, falling down over her freckled shoulders. It looked tousled, wild and free flowing. She loved it, and she knew I did too. And tonight, it was at its best, wisps of the feathered ends tickling the tops of her perky breasts. Her tits were different from any he had ever seen. Not that I had seen all that many in person. Her long red hair and freckles added to her difference and exquisite beauty.

Lauren’s pubic hair was red too, trimmed into a perfect triangle. I could see her lips clearly through the ginger tufts, her clit was red and swollen, sticking out. The soft coils of red just above her vagina curled upwards, damp. My breath quickened, I fought down the attempt my body made to explode without touching myself.

Her eyes were locked on me, her hand went between her legs, she opened them wide. I watched as she opened the folds, slipped a finger in to stroke. I reached down and grasped my own length, drew back, my foreskin rolled back, exposing the big pink head. I was as fully erect as it could get. We sat there on my bed staring at each other, stroking, working, showing. It was delightfully erotic.

Her bare toes wiggled as she parted her legs, her hand caressing her belly and gliding up to her perky breasts. The rubbing began to escalate as she incorporated both hands. Her left hand was still rubbing around her tummy, while the right began to caress her breast. My penis was twitching with every move she made, and I did contemplate masturbating at the sight of her, but could not bring myself to pleasure myself.and break the eye contact… I didn’t want to break the spell.

Lauren’s legs spread a little further apart, as her hand began to move down below her belly. The right hand was busy moving between each breast, stopping intermittently at a nipple, and giving a little tweak. The left hand, continuing its way down, slowly slid between her soft, open labia. She then started to rub the top of her slit, very slowly, her palm resting on her red pubes. I could not believe what I was watching. Right before my eyes, my dream woman, that I had always fantasised so much about in this bed, was going to begin masturbating in front of me! I began caress my own sex organ, gently tugging on my shaft, making it grow bigger as the tip preduce precum.

One of her feet lengthened as she pushed her toes outward. That was when I thought, she must have been inserting her fingers now. The other leg lay off the side of the bed, foot flat on the floor. I could see her hand begin to move more quickly in a stabbing motion. Her caressing of her breasts also turned more vigorous as now she was grabbing and clutching them tighter. I quickly leaned back and began masturbating in earnest, as the fondling of her breasts suddenly stopped. Peering in slightly, I was able to tell she was only pulling her fingers from her wet snatch to lick them then she went back to rubbing her now exposed clitoris. I had the perfect view of her and after a minute she begun inserting fingers, and it looked as if there were three in there. She was steady in her thrusts, inserting them together.

She never resumed the breast manipulation, instead brought her hand down, joining the other. She began softly rubbing on her clit, the whole wile continuing at the same speed with her finger insertion. I could tell she must have been close to orgasm, as she brought her foot up from the floor and both feet began pointing outward. At the same time, the clit rubbing increased in both speed and force, while her fingers now speared into her more quickly. Her perfect breasts were heaving and her body was beginning to spasm. Even my neighbours would be able To hear her moans as she reached her pinnacle. All at once, every movement slowed, and she began to take her hands away. 

Lauren’s body shuddered as she climaxed, then I watched as she began to build again. I was close, then I was over the top. Her beautiful body took on a reddish hue between her breasts. Her left hand stroked her breasts as her right hand worked between her legs, she orgasmed a second time. Her nipples flattened and softened, expanding to a lighter colour as she relaxed. I just sat and watched as she mellowed, my erection screamed for attention.

“I want you inside me,” she challenged. Could any man really deny this woman her wish? I moved over and assumed the normal missionary position over her. She still had one leg rather wantonly thrown over the side of the bed which raised her leg and exposed her open vagina an easy target. I maneuvered into place between her thighs and she was ready to accept my manhood into her safe haven. Her vulva was a pink, damp patch in the silvery sheen of her loins. I knelt between her legs and guided myself into her, feeling for the entrance to her vagina, finding the slippery wetness, pushing, very gently, sliding in slowly in, to my full length. Underneath me Lauren moaned again and gripped my shoulders. I kissed her on the lips.

“Does that feel ok?”

“It’s wonderful,” she breathed.

She felt wonderful too: hot, wet and deliciously tight, tighter than the tightest pussy I’d ever had, the walls of her vagina clamping around me. Supporting myself on my elbows I leaned down and kissed her again as I started to move in and out of her, slowly at first, just a few inches at a time, my mind whirling with the thought that here, underneath me, was my boss, my best friend, my neighbour; sweet, gentle, Redhaired Lauren. And my rigid penis was deep inside her cunt.

I felt her hook her legs over the back of my calves, felt her smoothness against my skin, as she started to make little bucking movements to meet me. I increased the length of my thrusts, taking longer and longer strokes until she was taking my full length at each thrust. The feeling was intense and I had to slow down to stop myself from cumming. We stayed like this, moving gently and slowly, for a long time. It must have been twenty minutes, maybe half an hour. I was in a delirious heaven, hardly able to believe that the subject of my secret passion was naked in my bed, in my arms, taking me inside her, gasping and mewing and kissing me with those full, sweet lips.

Eventually I leaned down lower and, with each thrust, rubbed my pubic bone up her labia to try and stimulate her clitoris. It was something I’d tried with Rachel and she said enjoyed it. Lauren was no exception; she gave a deep groan and said, thickly: “I’m going to cum again.”

I clamped one of her nipples in my teeth as her orgasm hit and she screamed and raked my back with her nails and pulled my hair as a shockwave of intense pleasure seared through her, the muscles in her neck like cords, her back arched, her legs pulling me tight to her. Then the peak passed and the waves subsided and she went limp. I kissed her tenderly on the lips and to my horror she burst into tears, the sobs racking her thin body. I held her tight and stroked her gorgeous auburn hair, neck and cheek.

“It’s alright, Lauren. It’s ok, I’ve got you.”

The crying subsided and she sniffled and looked up at me, “I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I’m alright now… you still haven’t ejaculated… was it ok? Was I ok?”

“Are you kidding me?” I said in exasperation, “you’re better than the best! Lauren I don’t want this to end. I don’t want you to go home to Joseph. I want you to stay here with me. I want this bed to be your bed. I want you to be mine. I don’t want Rachel-”

“You won’t need to worry about Rachel.” She interrupted, suddenly serious. “We should fuck really hard this time,” she whispered in an amorous voice, thick with lust, “I want us to go all the way. I want you to fuck me hard and empty your balls inside of my body.” Then, in a slightly coquettish voice she added, “Do you want to fuck me? Do you want to cum inside of me?”

I was confused. Lauren used to constantly badger Joseph for his seed, now I was the object of her desire. He wasn’t ready for fatherhood. I was. I would have done anything to tie Lauren’s future to my own.

“Are you sure?” I asked in a voice hoarse with passion.

Lauren smiled. “Yes I’m serious. I’ve been wanting to be a mum for a while now and there’s no reason why we can’t have full and complete vaginal intercourse. Plus, you’ve already cum inside me more than once so don’t have to worry about getting me pregnant anymore. I’ve probably got more of your sperm inside me than you have inside you.”

Lauren looked directly into my eyes. “I’m glad that I chose you. I’ve always wanted to have unfettered sex with you. I care too much for you to deny your natural need as a man to cum inside his woman. You will be a great father. A far better daddy than Joseph could ever be.”

I needed no further encouragement. My hormones were raging and all I wanted to do was enter into this lovely creature and finally, after so many years of denial, ejaculate inside her again and again and again. Lauren was ready. She leaned back against the pillows and spread her legs wide, revealing the long delicious slit of her cunt which was now invitingly open and ready. She smiled and held her arms out to me alluringly. I rose to my knees, lifting her legs up to me, then spread her legs as I rested them against my chest and shoulders, rubbing my cock over her slit. Our eyes locked and I leaned forward over her, pushing her legs back, then spreading them as I lowered myself over to kiss her. She wrapped her arms around my neck pulling me down to her lips in a deep passionate kiss, moaning into my mouth. My hard shaft pressed against her cum soaked pussy, sliding over her swollen lips, teasing against her still sensitive clit, she wrapped her legs around my ass, pulling me tighter, grinding against my cock. I broke our kiss, then kissed over her neck to her ear, I whispered, “I think you’re ready for your present now.”

She giggled, then grinning as she squeezed and pulled her nipples, she teased, “Oooo, I can’t wait…how are you going to give it to me?”

Nuzzling against her neck I whispered, “I need to slide it inside you… fuck it into you.”

She nipped my earlobe, kissing my neck and ear, and whispered, “Mmmm, my favourite kind of present… give it to me… fuck me… I want to feel you cum.”

As Lauren raised her hips to meet the fury of each amorous thrust, the soft inner folds of her vagina pulled the skin on the shaft of my penis back from its head, exposing millions of nerve endings, and exponentially increasing the euphoria that I was experiencing. She loved feeling my excitement as she let me penetrate her, but she wasn’t prepared for the furious arousal that he was displaying on this occasion. I was sure that it was because she was allowing me to enter her with the intention of ejaculating into her vagina for the purpose of sexual reproduction. My penis was experiencing the euphoric sensation of having Lauren’s wide open vagina wrapped invitingly around it. It was propelling me to a never before experienced state of rapture.

Lauren’s arms were wrapped around me possessively and she was experiencing an intoxicatingly sensual feeling as my rigid cock slid feverishly in and out of her. She loved feeling my need for her; loved coaxing the last drop of sperm from my cock; loved the roar of my breath in her ears as my orgasm approached. Then, just as she felt my body begin tensing for ejaculation, she whispered softly in my ear. “I want you to cum inside of me. I want to feel your cum squirting inside of me.”

Bliss. Now I was setting the pace. I admit I got a bit over enthusiastic at the her words and almost came to the boil too soon. Lauren was making some squeaking sounds that almost made me think I was being selfish and hurting her but there was enough positive feedback from her to make me think I was doing the right thing.

It wasn’t long before I was struggling. I was just holding on until she uttered the words that broke the dam. “Fill me up. I want it in me. Let go.” Always being the polite and biddable sort, I did so with a dozen or so final sharp strokes. How could I refuse?

Her face flushed, she smiled luxuriously and staring into my eyes with a nasty grin she spread her legs, pulling her nipple with one hand as she rubbed her other hand over her pussy and murmured, “Give it to me.”

My stiff cock ached for her pussy, throbbing as I grabbed her hips, pushing my tip into her slit, her hand cupped my heavy balls and I couldn’t resist my urge to thrust deep into her. She moaned out, “Oooh, yeah babe, fuck me… fuck me hard!”

Her words stoked my lust and I pumped hard into her, my hips slapping firmly against her ass, thrusting deep into her, feeling her squeeze around my shaft, my cockhead bumping against her pussy wall. Her hand reached between her legs, massaging my sac and coaxing the cum from my balls, I pumped faster, feeling the hot ache of my orgasm boiling, she pressed a finger against the rim of my ass, passionately urging me on “Mmm, yeah, fuck me… Oooh, feels sooo good… do it, cum for me!”

Her wet finger pushed into my ass, sending me over the edge. The white heat of my orgasm rushed through me as my thighs shuddered against her ass, I let out a deep groan, thrusting hard into her, my weight pushing her ass down onto the bed, swollen cock pumping my potent sperm deep into her pussy. Slumping over her, chest heaving, pressed against her tits, my hands clasped over hers I nuzzled and kissed over her shoulder and nape of her neck. Hips slowly grinding against her pelvis, feeling the heat and wetness of her pussy around my cock as my orgasm ebbed, cum flowing from her slit, soaking the sheet.

Easing my weight off her, my semi-hard cock slipped out of her, we both sighed at the loss, then laughed together at our reaction. I nestled alongside her and she turned to spoon against me. Bedsheets strewn aside, the thin shafts of street lights filtered through the blinds and streamed over her sensuous curves. After our coupling I was in a bit of a quandary. What happens next? I had just fucked one of my best friends. How does our relationship progress from here or was there no relationship? Would she write this off and deny anything ever happened, and go back to Joseph? Perhaps she would feel resentful or guilty? I simply felt complete. We both lay together with me draped over, on and in her. She held onto me and I held onto her. I let myself enjoy the moment and drifted away in the afterglow of our sex.

Several minutes later I decided to try and roll over off Lauren and considered making the return journey back to her house. But to what? A confrontation with Rachel and Joseph? One thing I was sure about was that I needed to come clean with Rachel. Explain how her cheating had pushed Lauren and I together. I needed to tell her that we had no future before she had the chance to lie about her affair, or worse tell me I wasn’t enough of a man for her and for her to choose Joseph. 

Lauren was sound asleep, snoring lightly and completely naked on top of the duvet. She had kicked the sheet off and by propping myself up, I could see all the way from her nice size tits to her incredible pussy. Her areolas were pink, small and perfectly round just dying to be sucked. I became mesmerised as he watched her boobs go up and down as she breathed. Her tits looked perky and pert and even lying on her back poked up towards the ceiling. She had “puffies” or puffed up nipples, actually areolas, I thought.

To my surprise my penis immediately started stirring despite all the action it had experienced just as soon as I thought about those nipples in my mouth and how I could tease them with my tongue and suck on them. Would I get to fuck this gorgeous girl every night? I untangled myself from the bed sheet so I could free my slowly inflating penis while staring at my bed mate. As I gripped my cock, it felt different and I looked down to see what the difference was. My cock was still sticky with my cum and Lauren’s pussy juice. I looked again at Lauren’s exhausted body and then back at my own nakedness. I should be a gentleman and cover her up, I thought, but then I wouldn’t get to enjoy the view. I sighed knowing that Rachel was going to be expecting us to turn up from our “business trip” soon and decided it was probably for the best that I should wake her.

“Lauren!” I whispered her name. Then after no response I quietly mumbled, “Lauren. Lauren”.

At the sound of her name, Lauren, rolled over and cuddled up to me. I put my arm around her and she laid a bare boob on my chest and hooked her leg over mine. 

“Don’t get up,” she whispered dreamily, “stay in bed with me.”

This was worth being late for, I thought to myself, waking up with a naked redhead in my bed. Especially one whose tits felt so warm on my skin and I could feel her pussy mound against my leg. Her nipples were hard and hot, I could feel the exact spot where they burned into my chest and to feel her pussy lips drooling against my leg – unbelievable.

I leaned over and kissed her forehead, “they might get suspicious,” I informed her. With the kiss, she giggled and snuggled up even closer to me. 

“Just a little while longer. I have a plan.” She breathed into my ear. Her hands idly played with my chest hair and she took her finger to trace around my nipples and pull on them. I had never had a girl play with my nipples before and was amazed at how quickly they wrinkled up with her touch.

With her face on my chest, she started kissing my nipples and flicking her tongue over them. I could hear her moaning as she started to suck a nipple and softly chew on it with her teeth. I couldn’t help myself release a guttural groan as she worked on me as I had worked on her breasts earlier. As she continued to lick and suck my nipple, her fingers were roaming all over my chest then she slowly worked her way down. Her soft hand was now rubbing my stomach and abdomen while pushing her love box harder against my leg. For a minute, she played with my navel by running her finger around it. Then her fingers were playing just above my cock which was now at full attention.

I lay back into the duvet and enjoyed her ministrations. Lauren was now laying on my chest so she could watch as she continued to explore my tired body. I could only see her luxurious red hair on the top of her head but I could imagine what she was looking at as I felt her hand now right above my cock. When her fingers touched my dick, I jumped even though I was trying to prepare myself and act like the stud she wanted me to be. When I jumped, Lauren giggled and wrapped her fingers around my stiff cock. She said, “I’m surprised it is still functional after the last twenty four hours of fornication.” Then she started to stroke it up and down while she scooted down to lay her cheek on my stomach with my hard cock now right in front of her face.

Suddenly it struck me that I must smell like spunk and pussy juice as her face was close to my pubic area. I ventured, “Maybe we should get up and take a quick shower? I must stink of our sex.”

Lauren rose up above him and he could see my dried cum on her face and said, “No, you stay right there. I love the scent of cum and pussy. I bet Joseph and Rachel are washing away their sin as we speak.”

“Well I suppose they are at least trying to hide their affair? Shouldn’t we do the same?”

“We have plenty of time for that. They cheated first after all. I’m happy to display the results of our love making. But maybe I should suck your cock a little and clean you up a bit?”

With that Lauren moved down below my cock so I could watch as she started licking the head of my penis. I could see our slick combination of juices on my dick and she carefully licked it until it was moist and then took my cock into her mouth. I couldn’t believe that she was actually cleaning me up and apparently loved it. 

“Revenge sex never tasted so good.” Lauren said in-between mouth fulls. She then took great pains to not miss anything and once she had me wet with saliva, she started giving me the best blow job of my life.

Lauren’s mouth was so soft as she wrapped her lips around my cock and guided it down her throat with her tongue. I could feel the roughness of her tongue as she licked the head and sucked on my exposed glans. Lauren’s moans, as my cock went down her throat, convinced me that she must love sucking cock and the feeling was unreal. Joseph had always said as much during our bravado and sex talk. I just lay there while enjoying her warm wet mouth as it swallowed my manhood. The way she was sucking me, there was no doubt that I could cum in her mouth without a complaint. She shifted her long red tresses so I could watch her lips slide up and down my length. I loved the way she positioned herself so I could enjoy watching her give me oral sex. If nothing else then I certainly would be left with some forever memories. She looked up at me with her hungry green eyes and grinned while sucking the head then sliding my member deep into her mouth. While she was sucking me, she began to stroke my penis at the same time. Gently squeezing my balls before pulling up and down my length.

“I’m in heaven,” I gasped as I lay there with Lauren working over my cock. She had scooted herself around so her legs were now resti gone the pillows. She turned her body to face me so if I turned my head I could see her puffy vulva. She opened her legs slightly for me and I rubbed her mound and stroked her pussy lips. She was dripping wet and he loved the way her labia opened like the petals of a flower,revealing her hot, pink, depths. Getting my finger wet with her love juice, I started rubbing her clit and was rewarded with a higher level of moaning and squirming around.

I removed my finger, put it to my lips and on it. I was rewarded by the sweet taste of her pussy then I started tracing around the hood covering her clitoris. Her clit was getting hard and quickly came out of hiding. I now took my wet finger and rubbed around the clit itself, to be rewarded by a deep moan from my redheaded lover as she flung one leg over my chest to fully expose her pussy.

In the street I could hear a car engine, but tried to tune out the distraction and concentrate on cumming in her mouth. But as soon as the thought crossed my mind Lauren’s mouth slid off the end of my cock and she gave it a nice kiss before sitting up. 

“I want to ride you and then I’ll finish you off. If you get close, tell me and I’ll hop off and take you down my throat. Maybe next time you can cum in my pussy but I need your load in my mouth this time.”

Then she straddled me and, as I watched, and guided my stiff cock between her legs to point directly at the coveted prize. As she rubbed my penis up and down inside her wet pussy lips, it was all I could do to not cum. “I love the way your cock feels in my pussy!” she said. Then carefully positioning herself over my penis, she sank down on it and took it to the hilt in one motion.

“Fuck!” We both gasped in harmony.

I watched in amazement, as my redheaded girl flung her hair back with her eyes closed when my dick bottomed out inside her. A big gasp escaped her lips as she wiggled around on my stiff cock. I could feel the head of my penis pushed against her open cervix. There was a good chance Lauren was already carrying my child.

I had never felt anything like the sensation of my hard throbbing erection sliding deep into my boss’s pussy. Her muscles squeezed my cock and I could see her stomach clench as she held my dick with her pussy muscles. I felt her experimenting, seeing how she could manipulate my tool with her box. It felt wonderful and I groaned with the feelings coursing through my body. My testicles tingled with my nipples and my cock twitched with every muscle spasm in her vagina. I was already getting close, the feeling of my penis buried in her hot, wet pussy made my pulse race but I was going to make this last as long as I could.

She had mounted me as if I was her lover. I was no longer her employee… no longer just a friend. Lauren was seemingly as eager to make love to me as I was eager to make love to her. With a hump and a push, as soon as she inserted me inside of her, I felt the warm, wet sensation of her sex engulfing me. The slippery frictionless sensations were designed to draw my seed from the core of my body.

She rode me and I watched in wonder as her magnificent breasts rose and fell. I watched as her luxurious red hair swayed and cascaded with each thrust onto my impaled phallus. I reached up, grabbing her and kissing her, as time and time again, my penis was welcomed home back into her depths. She fucked me slowly at first, gradually increasing speed and having me sliding deeper inside her. Caressing and hugging one another, we continued kissing while making love. Slowly humping up to greet her as she rode me, I was making love, really making love to her. 

“Yes, let me make love to you,” she said whispering in my ear. “I need to feel your cock deep inside of me,” she growled, pulling me into her, crushing her breasts into my chest. “Then, after you make love to me, I want you to fuck me, really fuck me hard. I want you to pound my pussy fast and hard until I cum,” she whispered while licking my neck and blowing in my ear. “Then, after I cum, I’m going to suck your cock like it’s never been sucked before,” she said, kissing me and burying her tongue in my mouth. We parted lips and she pushed me back o to the bed. She rubbed my cockhead over her swollen clitoris and felt a tremble rise up and sweep over her body.

“Fuck yes,” she whispered as she lifted herself off me and sat on my thighs, my wet cock shining in the low level light, “you make me cum every time!”

She was panting, her beautiful boobs undulating with each breath. I was mesmerised. “You can suck on them if you want?” Lauren asked. Before she could finish, I leapt upward and attached my mouth to her hard nipple. “OH FUCK!” Lauren moaned out in response. My mouth was open wide, trying to take as much of my boss and my best friend’s nipple into my mouth as I could. I had the entire areola, nipple and some of the surrounding flesh into my mouth, sucking hard. I circled my tongue around the nipple, flicking it lightly.

“You look so good with my nipple in your mouth.” Lauren complimented, trying to force more breast into my mouth. This went on for a few minutes, me bathing her nipple in my saliva. I switched nipples, giving the other one the same treatment. She eventually pulled the nipple from my mouth with a pop, grabbed my head with both hands, and scrubbed her breasts across my face, drowning me in softness. I just lay there on the pillow as I felt my best friend’s nipples scrape across my face while feeling the fleshy breasts mold to my face.

“Just take. Just take it.” Lauren whispered. She removed one hand from my head while still keeping my face smothered. She reached down and began stroking my dick, keeping me hard. Then she began slapping it against the outside of her wet pussy, teasing herself with my fuck tool.

“Mmmphh?” I began to question. She knew we couldn’t keep going. We had to get her home. She knew it, so what was she doing? There was a long pause as Lauren moved her mouth close to my ear, breathing into it huskily. I felt her breathe into my ear as she continued to slap the tip of my cock against her pussy, splashing her juices around our crotches. Then she began to speak.

“It’s okay. Don’t worry, you’re not going to fuck me.” Lauren whispered. She allowed a dramatic pause before adding:

“I already told you; I’m going to fuck you.”

“MMMPPPHHH!” I said, trying to escape, but Lauren was too fast as she positioned my cock below her cunt and began to sit on it once more. 

“UMMPPPHHHH!” I said, trying to stop the inevitable, trying to stop our copulation. I brought my hands to her hips in hopes of pushing her away. I should have been able to push her off. But her soft succulent tits smothering my face took a lot the fight out of me, and as soon as the tip of my penis popped back into Lauren’s pussy, the fight was completely taken out of me. As soon as Lauren’s pussy smothered the tip of my cock in tight warmth, my hands dropped from Lauren’s hips and moved to her ass, in submission.

The damage was done. I was back inside Lauren. There was no going back. I knew that Lauren would not be satisfied with just the tip, I might as well just enjoy it. So that was why I was squeezing Lauren’s juicy ass with both palms. That was why I was assisting her in forcing her down, trying to get as much of my cock deep within her. Lauren flexed and shimmied, danced and swiveled, trying to get my cock deep inside her. I looked down and saw Lauren’s cunt stretched to the max in order to take my cock inside her. I felt my cock-head rubbing the inner walls of her pussy. Her juices were covering it, aiding it in its journey. Her pussy was so hot! Like, literally hot, like fire. But no burning or pain. Just incredibly warm. Warm. And wet. And tight. So fucking tight! Her pussy smothered my erection  in warm pleasure, and the pleasure increased ten-fold as Lauren was able to work my cock deeper and deeper into her.

“Oh yes, you’re so BIG!” Lauren moaned out, flashing her green eyes in pleasure, impressed by my girth. Her face scrunched up in a bit of pain as she was able to get my cock even deeper into her, stretching her hole like it never had been before. She kept working her hips, working my cock inside her. Finally, she worked her canal in such a way that she was able to get all of me inside of her, her ass coming to rest against my balls and the tip of my penis once again pressing against her open cervix.

“OHHHHHH, FUCCCCKKKKKK!” Lauren screamed at the top of her lungs, shaking the windows. She swayed forward and back ever so slightly, her hands on my chest and mine on her hips, flexing her cunt around me. I felt her juices running down my length, soaking it again. Before I could react, Lauren fell forward, her breasts pressing against my chest, our sweaty bare chests rubbing together. She put her hands in my hair and brought her lips to my ear.

“Never let me go.” Lauren whispered, sounding surprisingly genuine. She kissed my ear and began to lick my neck. My cock was still marinating in her cunt juices, and she moved slightly as she moved around on top of me slightly.

There was a noise downstairs, a knocking sound, the pipes sometimes made that sound as the heating switched on. I stopped to listen.

“Feel my ass.” Lauren whispered, breaking my concentration. My hands returned to her ass, and I ran my hands across her smooth, round, sweaty flesh. I took two handfuls of ass and gave them a firm squeeze. “Run your fingers in my crack.” Lauren pleaded. I obeyed, running the fingers of my right hand deep into the crack of Lauren’s ass. I repeated this motion again and again, even going so far as to let my fingers graze against Lauren’s asshole.

“If you want to stick a couple fingers in my ass, I wouldn’t stop you. Do what you wanted to do to my ass last night.” Lauren whispered, kissing my cheek. I took my hand off Lauren’s ass, brought them up to her face, and pointed two fingers straight at her mouth. She opened her mouth and took my fingers inside, sucking my two fingers like a cock, making my fingers as soaked as my cock was. My hand returned to her ass, and my fingers returned to her ass-crack. I took the two wet fingers and pushed the tips right against her asshole. Not experienced with ass-play, I just placed my fingers against her asshole and put the pressure on, trying to force two fingers up Lauren’s ass.

“Mmmmm!” Lauren groaned out as she felt my fingers against her asshole. Finally, her asshole opened up and allowed entry and quickly my fingers were buried inside her. I flexed my fingers and drove in and out slightly.

“OH FUCK! YOU’RE SO BAD!” she yelled out. She brought her face above mine and smiled brightly.

“I hope you know how much I appreciate this,” she started, kissing me on the lips, “I love that we can be this close…” kissing me again, “I love your house… (kiss), I love your cock… (kiss), I love this bed… (kiss), I love you!” she then smothered me with kisses, kissing me all over my lips and face with her plump lips. “This bed is, like, so awesome. I was wondering… do you want to break it in with me?” she asked, biting her lip cutely.

There I was, pinned under Lauren, both of us naked, my dick stuck in her pussy, two fingers driving into her ass. I was cheating on Rachel. The woman, until two days ago, I loved unconditionally. She was my soul mate! I was cheating on my her with her best friend. My best friend’s girlfriend. She wanted my baby. She was my boss. This was the girl I was cheating on Rachel with. A female friend that I had known for years and shared some unspoken sexual tension with. That was the girl that convinced me to cheat on Rachel as an act of revenge. But it had become so much more so quickly. It was far too late to stop the inevitable. The damage was done. 

“Do what you want, honey. I will always be powerless to stop you.” I said. She smiled evilly, and finally, mercifully, she began to lift her hips, my cock emerging from the confines of her hot, wet cunt, soaked with her juices. She lifted herself till just the tip was left inside her. Then, in one smooth motion, she flexed, arching her back like a cat, impaling herself on my cock again.

“AHHHH!” I moaned out in intense pleasure.

“FFFFFUUUUUCCCCCKKKK!” Lauren screamed out. I held my fingers deep in her ass in time with her motion. Slowly, she lifted herself again, repeating her motion, mind-numbingly slow, drawing out the pleasure like a fucking sex goddess.

“You are a slut, aren’t you?” I asked as she continued her slow bounce.

“Uh huh.” Lauren confirmed. “You want to know, oh fuck, what Rachel and all the other girls said about me at school?”

“Tell me!” I said, scrunching my face in pleasure.

“They said, ‘Lauren, tastes like candy, she’s fucked all the boys in school. Lauren, she’s so slutty, she’ll fuck you’re boyfriend too. Lauren, she’s so skanky, she’ll fuck any guy that moves. Lauren, she’s so nasty, she probably fucks girls too.’” Lauren recited.

“Pretty clever, actually.” I said, fighting the pleasure Lauren was bringing me.

“I know, right? I don’t know why they thought it was an insult. I loved it. It wasn’t entirely true.” Lauren said as she continued to fuck me, chatting as we screwed.

“You mean, you don’t do girls?” I laughed, marveling at the possibilities.

“Ha! I’d do anything that took my fancy! Girls, boys, if they can make me cum, I’ll do them all.” Lauren said proudly. She laughed, her ass coming to rest on my thighs again.

“We better stop Lauren. We need to get going!” I begged, my fingers still driving into her ass.

“Oh, do you want me to go faster? You want me to fuck you harder? You want me to ride your cock faster?!” Lauren asked.

“Just tell me that you love me,” I asked, the pleasure too much for any man to withstand. With that, Lauren put both hands on my chest and began to bounce her hips, riding the full length of my cock.

“FUCK!” I screamed out, the feeling of her tight pussy milking my dick was incredible. I had never been in a pussy this tight. Her pussy did things I didn’t know where possible. And the sensation of Lauren’s tight cunt stretched to the max around me was indescribable.

Her ass was a blur as she bounced on me, her juices literally dripping down my cock. I couldn’t keep my fingers up her tight asshole, so I removed them and put my hands on her hips. But just as I felt my fingers push into her firm skin, Lauren grabbed my wrist, brought my hand to her face, and took the two fingers that had been up into her ass into her mouth, sucking them again like a cock. For some reason, this caused me to drive up into her harder.

“You are such a slut!” I growled out.

“Oh yes, I’m sorry I’m so slutty. I’m sorry that I made you fuck me! I’m such a bad girl!” Lauren said, adding an evil smile as she bounced harder. My eyes were drawn to her bouncing titties, dripping with sweat, looking so big… so slick… so perky… so squeezable. I reached upward and put my hands back onto Lauren’s breasts again. Her tits were bouncing so much, and they were so slick with sweat, that they were nearly impossible to keep a firm grip on, but I did try. Feeling Lauren’s smooth, slick breast flesh bouncing in and out of my firm fingers was incredible. The only firm handholds were her diamond-hard nipples, so I grabbed each between two fingers and held on tight.

“AHHHH! THAT FEELS SO GOOD!” Lauren grunted out as I pinched her nipples harder. Her nails scratched my chest as my hands were on her chest, squeezing her tits as I tweaked her nipples. She just kept bouncing and bouncing, clearly in great shape, fucking me as if she was running a marathon. Off in the distance, outside perhaps, I could hear somebody yelling. I could barely hear, my blood was roaring in my ears as we approached our climax.

“Fuck me!” Lauren called out, her bouncing becoming insanely fast, her ass hitting my thighs at a blinding speed, probably bruising me. “You’re gonna make me cum! You’re gonna make me cum! YOU’RE BIG FAT FUCKING DICK IS GONNA MAKE ME FUCKING CUM!”

Her cunt flexed in waves as spurts of her juice splashed against the base of my cock and soaked my pubes. It squirted and escaped out from our conjoined sex organs. She buried my cock in her cunt and flexed around it as she came, grinding into my hips.

“FFFUUUUUCCCCKKKK!” Lauren grunted out. She fell forward, our sweaty chests meeting again. She put her hands around my head. Her bounces slowed to a crawl as her orgasm dissipated. She smiled, her face a mask of bliss, my cock raging inside her.

“Are you close?” Lauren whispered to me, her ass rising and falling slowly, still fucking my cock with her tighter than tight cunt.

“Yeah, pretty close.” I grunted out.

“Good. Because I want you to do one more thing for me, okay? It’s something small, but I really hope you can do it for your little princess.” Lauren said.

“What is it?” I asked, fighting off the pleasure her wet pussy was bringing me.

“If it’s okay, could you, like, fuck me really hard and fill up my little pussy with all of your hot cum? Could you do that one more time for me?” Lauren asked cutely.

“Uhh, no, I can’t cum inside you. We’re going to be late.” I replied.

“Uh, you’ve, like, already fucked me super hard already. You might as well cum deep inside me, and, like, seal the deal.” Lauren said.

“Lauren, it’s wrong.” I began.

“C’mon.” Lauren pleaded quietly, kissing my cheek. “It’s what you’ve wanted to do since you met me (kiss). You wanted to bend me over and fill me up with your cum… in front of Rachel (kiss). It’s what I’ve always needed (kiss). It’s the punishment I need (kiss). There’s no greater punishment for a slut like me than to get filled up with your cheating sperm (kiss). If that happens, then I know I need to change my ways (kiss). Not be such a slut anymore (kiss).”

“But… you could get pregnant.” I argued.

“I know. I want to make you into a Daddy (kiss). If I’m such a big slut, then you need to do something about it (kiss). You need to be a father, (kiss). You need to fuck me (kiss), cum inside me (kiss), and knock me up (kiss). It’s the only way a slut like me will learn her lesson (kiss). I’ll have to become a one man type of girl (kiss). I’ll have to learn that you’re the only man I’ll ever need (kiss).” Lauren finished.

“Lauren…” I began, flummoxed by her insane speech. She wanted me to knock her up. To give her a baby. It’s madness! “We shouldn’t. We need to get back soon.”

“Well…” Lauren began, “If you won’t give me what I need, I’ll have to take it from you.”

With that, she began to tighten her pussy around me, trying to coax the cum from my boiling balls.

“Lauren, no!” I said, trying to fight her off, trying to shove her to the side. But her grip was tight, as she kept me clinging to her, even as we rolled to the side. She kept her arms and legs wrapped around me as we rolled around the bed, and she kept pumping her hips, forcing my dick in and out of her.

“Lauren, oh fuck, STOP!” I pleaded.

“C’mon! Look at my tits and tell me you don’t want to see them full of milk. Look at my belly and act like you don’t want to see it swollen with your child. I want you want to have loads of children, Rachel couldn’t do that for you, Joseph couldn’t do that for me. But I can make it happen. You deserve this. You deserve a tight young woman who will have all your babies. Don’t you?” Lauren said.

“Let go! UGHHHH!” I said, trying to free myself from her spider-like grip. Finally, I slammed her hands over her head to the bed. Her legs were still wrapped around my ass, holding me deep inside her.

“LET ME GO!” I roared, my cock absolutely throbbing.

“Okay, I’ll let you go. But just look at me. Look at my tits. Look at my child-bearing hips. Feel that pussy… wrapped around your cock. Think about my hot ass. And just know that I will be a better mother to your children than Rachel ever could. I’m mommy material. She isn’t.” Lauren said, taking her feet off my ass and resting them on the bed. As she did, I looked down at her.

She was right. Her body was built for sex. Built for fucking. Built for procreation. For breeding. For having babies. Her huge tits, perfect for sucking on. Her tight pussy, a perfect home for a large, semen-spewing dick. She was built for what she was doing now, built for the act of breeding. With that thought, my mind shut off. I didn’t care that she was my boss and my best friend. I didn’t care that I was cheating anymore. I didn’t care that I was in my girlfriend’s bed fucking her best friend. All I cared about, at this moment, was that this girl on top of me was begging to be bred, begging to get knocked up. And those pleas tapped into that deep part of me that always wanted to take part in the conception of a child. A deep part of me that almost… fetishized… the act. Fetishized the idea of going through the rite of passage that most people take a part in. An intimate act that two people go through together when they want to have a child. Start a family. And to do it so… irresponsibly… drove me wild. 

But did Lauren truly love me? Was this just sex to her? To throw out the love and stability that most people would consider when trying to breed. To not care about any of that bullshit but to be that focused on revenge that she was willing to breed with someone because they enjoy the act in and of itself. To breed with someone because the sex is too good to interrupt. To cum deep inside some girl just because she is immeasurably sexy, and some deep dark part of you wants to prolong that pleasure by planting a seed in her belly, ensuring that you two were bonded for life. Almost guaranteeing that you two would have sex again. And that was all the deep, dark, animal side of me wanted.

Lauren lifted herself and once again my eager cock slid from her clutching snatch. I was now in no.mood to be toyed with. I pushed upward, spreading her womanhood. She felt me enter the depths of her pleasure for one final act of sexual reproduction. A sensual wave of pleasure swept over her. She felt the rhythm of sensations fill her body. Her pelvis tightened and moved down to meet each thrust from her lover. She felt herself floating. She wanted it to last forever and ever. Her arms steadied herself on my body. Her cunt was pouring warm, slick womanly juices to lubricate my love tool. She could hear me moaning. She could hear another noise. So could I. I couldn’t place it and then the noise drowned out by her screaming!

“Fuck me. I want your sperm in me. I’m ovulating!” she screamed.

Her body was my vessel! She met my upward thrusts movements with her body. She wanted me deeper inside her.

“Oh fuck, Lauren! I’m going to cum in you,” I shouted.

Wave after wave of pleasure swirled over Lauren’s sumptuous body. Her pelvis pressed downwards and her cunt walls squeezed my cock inside her. I could hear myself breathing heavily. 

Lauren was also close to her own climax as she rode me. She could feel my cock deep in her pussy as she rode me and by pulling back a little could tilt my cock until it rubbed her g-spot. Her hands reached up and her fingers dug their nails deep into my shoulders as Lauren arched her back so far that her tits stood out proudly. Her eyes were wide open and her mouth hung open as she screamed wordlessly as the biggest orgasm of her life wracked her hot body. Her long smooth legs clamped tightly around my waist, pressing down hard and burying my ripe penis deep inside her vice-like vagina.

The erotic sight, sound and intense feel of my friend’s girlfriend, naked and cumming above me, especially her tight, burning-hot pussy wrapped firmly around my hard cock, drove me towards my orgasm.  Lauren was having trouble riding me now as her legs were trembling and she couldn’t control them but I assisted her by putting both hands under her butt cheeks to lift her up and drop her on my cock, over and over.

As Lauren’s climax surged throughout her body, the yelling we had heard off and on was coming from outside but we ignored it and let her climax wash over her. The trembling of her body and legs increased as the fire in her pussy consumed her. “CUM INSIDE ME!” she screamed at the top of her lungs while surrendering to her climax.

The room seemed to be flooded with light at the instant of her climax, we both looked up and noticed the now open bedroom door. As much as Lauren was shocked, her body was in automatic pilot and wasn’t going to stop for anything, much less an open door. As she rode me as hard as she could, I could feel her pussy quivering around my engorged manhood and when she screamed “FUCK!” over and over, I knew that she was cumming. A split second later I could feel my load of cum churning in my balls ready to race up the tube on the bottom of my impaled penis. 

The hallway light was like a spotlight shining on our shimmering bodies. Still Lauren rode me, her breasts jiggled, her hair bounced, her mouth was wide open drawing in air, and her ass shuddered on every downstroke. She took me to the edge too and with a loud bellowing-grunt I pushed my erection as deep into Lauren’s blazing pussy as I could before my balls tightened. Lauren’s body shook as her own squirting orgasm erupted, spraying her juice all over our interlocked reproductive organs. The intensity of the incredible sex and the unbelievable orgasm seemed to make her pussy suck on my cock. Lauren’s cervix engulfed the slit of my penis as I pushed deep towards her unprotected uterus. Without any further warning my cock head thickened and twitched inside her, shooting huge, huge thick ropes of my hot, potent cum deep into her pussy and flooding womb. Load after huge heavy load pumped again and again deep into Lauren’s fertile body with such force that it sent her even higher in her own orgasm.

I faintly heard footsteps but the sensation of my cum filling up Lauren’s sweet pussy had my sensations in overdrive. Like Lauren, I joined her and screamed, “I’m cumming, Lauren!”

“You dirty fuckers!!”

I felt ropy, hot cum splashing against the insides of her cunt. The sensation released another wave of sensations that rippled through her tiny body as sprayed load after load of hot spunk in Lauren’s pussy and I could feel her spasms as her cunt drank up white, pearly seed. Her hands clawed at my chest as her weight bore down on me. I reached up and held her up as her body shivered and twitched… but still she rode on, jack hammering my spunk inside her to mix with Lauren’s juices. 

All of a sudden, I felt Lauren being pulled off me and she fell, uncoordinated, onto the bed. “What the Fuck!” I yelled at the sudden sensation of my penis being yanked out of her hot pussy and into the cool night air.

“You Son of a Bitch! Fucking my best friend? Did you just cum in her, asshole?” Rachel was here, in our bedroom.

As my pulsing cock was pulled free from its sheath, the plug that held my sperm inside Lauren also disappeared. My fresh ejaculate immediately began seeping from her overworked pussy and down her thigh. All of our eyes focused on this one event and we watched in silence as the white goo dripped onto the duvet.

“You did…” Rachel took a tentative step to the foot of the bed watching her best friend take her finger and dip it into the heady mix of our love juice before sucking her finger drive. Lauren was smiling, a wicked evil smile.

“You fucking retard!” She screamed at me, “You better not have gotten her pregnant,”

Lauren was breathing heavily and I was dumb struck and sexually exhausted. We just lay there and stared which seemed to infuriate Rachel more.

“You text me to come over to see this?” Rachel was screaming at Lauren with spittle spraying out of her mouth and wild crazed eyes.

Suddenly it all made sense. Lauren said she had a plan and this was it. Reveal ourselves as lovers, being caught in the act. She must have texted Rachel to say we were meeting here instead. That’s why she kept me in bed. That’s why she was in no hurry to leave. 

“Oh, don’t get yourself all worked up,” Lauren replied casually, not even bothering to look apologetic, “It’s not any worse than what you were doing.”

“Oh, it’s not, is it?” Rachel fumed, amazed and angered even more by Lauren’s pure arrogance. “Here in my apartment, in my bed, and you’re telling me not to get worked up? You little slut! You’ve still got my boyfriend’s cum dripping from your pussy.”

“We both saw you back at my house, Rachel. You and Joseph, fucking like rabbits in front of the window for all to see!”

Rachel suddenly looked shocked. She looked at me and the pain in my eyes told her that I knew the truth. Then she flipped. Rachel suddenly launched herself at Lauren. This wasn’t like her at all. She didn’t look conflicted, like her mind was trying to put up a fight, trying to tell her to slow down and figure out the real situation, to not act irrationally. But her sudden fierce, and unexpected, anger was pushing her on – demanding that she act, that she must punish us. Lauren had risen calmly from the bed to meet her, that same condescending smile still etched on her pouty lips, seemingly unconcerned with what was about to happen.

Rachel decided that she was going to wipe that smile right off her face, one way or another. “You bitch,” she hissed, lashing out with her hand, slapping Lauren hard across the cheek. The clear crack of flesh on flesh rang throughout the room.

Lauren’s head snapped sideways, and when she looked back, the arrogance and condescension were gone from her face, replaced by a look of shock, and then a growing look of fury. Her green eyes flashed, and she lashed out in return, her open hand catching Rachel on the jaw, not the cheek as she intended, but still hard enough to turn her head sideways. “Cunt,” she snarled, “you’ve been fucking Joseph for months!”

Rachel didn’t answer. There was nothing to say. I knew that the slap should have hurt, but her adrenaline was flowing, and she didn’t feel a thing. Except more anger. The naked, flame haired woman had the nerve to hit her back! She was going to show her. She had never been in a fight before, (as far as I knew) but I knew how nasty things could get so I sat up between them only for them both to grab me and literally throw me over the bed. I collapsed, stunned on the floor, and pulled myself up to see the combatants. This time, as Rachel reared back to slap Lauren again, hissing “slut!”, Lauren slammed into her, and the two of them went down in a tangle of arms and legs. They crashed to the floor on the other side of the bed, a mass of hair and half-naked flesh, and it quickly resorted into a full-fledged catfight – hissing, scratching, and hair pulling everywhere. They rolled and tumbled, each trying to gain leverage over the other, trying to pin the other down. Their legs were locked about each other’s, holding on, neutralizing; their hands clawing at whatever they could reach. Locked together, they rolled over and over, crashing into the bed, the table, the chair.

Rachel, momentarily on top, got a hand in Lauren’s red hair and yanked on it painfully, eliciting a small shriek of pain. Lauren tried to respond in kind, but missed her hair and locked onto her t-shirt instead. She threw herself to one side, trying to pull Rachel over onto her back, but with a loud tearing sound, the shirt ripped from just below the neck all the way to the bottom. As it gave way though, it over-balanced Rachel, and throwing herself back in the opposite direction, Lauren was able to push her off and to the side. I climbed up onto the bed begging my current and ex-lover to calm down. They did for a moment, Lauren tried to get to her feet. Rachel was quickly back at her though, reaching out and grabbing her legs. The both struggled together, trying to rise, when Rachel was pitched forward as all the buttons on her warm-up pants parted easily to the counteracting forces. She crashed back to the floor, the unbuttoned pants now dangling uselessly in Lauren’s hands. Rachel slowly got back to her knees, but Lauren was all over her once again, pinning her back down to the floor, her hands now locked on flesh, her nails digging in painfully. Rachel struggled against her, trying to curse and yell and scream, but all that came out was grunts as she used all of her effort to twist and turn, and seek the upper hand. Flesh was in front of her face, and without thinking she bit it.

“Oww, you bitch,” Lauren howled, as Rachel’s teeth dug into her arm. Cursing more, she pushed Rachel away, and climbed to her feet.

Rachel continued after her, trying to tackle her from her knees. Their exertions had both of them sweating however, and Lauren’s hands slid across Rachel’s now exposed waist and then down until they met the only thing she could get a grip on – Rachel’s panties – and latched on. They slid easily off her hips, revealing her smooth, white ass, and down her thighs, where they tangled up her legs and sent her spilling back to the floor. Lauren jumped on top of her, trying to pin her down, as she thrashed her legs wildly, trying to free them from the panties’s restraints. They continued to struggle, their sweat-covered bodies pressed against one another, sliding to and fro. Lauren finally managed to grab both of Rachel’s arms by the wrists, and used her weight to pin them down. She wanted to slap Rachel hard across the face again, but couldn’t release her hands, so she did the only thing she could think of. She spit in Rachel’s face.

“You fucking cheating bitch!” Rachel hissed, renewing her struggling twice as hard. A moment later, she finally managed to kick her legs free of her panties, and with amazing agility, wrapped them up around Laurens’s head and flung her forcefully backwards. Lauren hit the floor with a thud, and lay there momentarily stunned. Rachel was quickly up and on top of her, pinning her down, exactly the opposite positioning of seconds before. 

Both girls grappled with each other, holding each others legs to prevent either form being kicked or kneed in the face. Then the began to writhe on the carpet each trying to get the upper hand. Rachel started kicking her legs trying to disengage the redhead but it was futile. They were both now desperate to not let the other escape. I begged them to stop as they squirmed, caught up in each others embrace, Rachel’s head in line with Lauren’s red haired thatch and Lauren’s face inches away from Rachel’s bare pussy. The expended their energy like this, neither willing to let the other go until Lauren finally got Rachel on her back. Rachel just lay there though, too tired to struggle any longer, Lauren’s ass cheeks forcing her head back. Lauren took the opportunity and scooted up to pin Rachel’s arms beneath her knees, then sat back, her bare ass now resting on Rachel’s chest, her hands free. Rachel let it happen, the fight gone out of her now, wondering what Lauren would do next. As she waited, Rachel suddenly realised that she was almost completely naked. The only clothing she had on was the remnants of Joseph’s t-shirt, consisting of only the tattered collar and one sleeve. Her breasts were completely open to Lauren’s gaze, as was the rest of her. In fact, as she looked forward, she saw that Rachel’s uncovered pussy was only inches from her face.

“I knew Joseph was cheating,” Lauren panted into Rachel’s thighs, “I was devastated when I found it was you. How could you?”

“He was lonely…”

“He was not fucking lonely!” I yelled, surprised by my own temper, “He was horny and you were an easy lay! You lied to me Rachel!”

The wild eyed woman struggled to break from Lauren’s grasp but the redhead held on tight. Rachel looked up at me in exasperation and then down at my cock which was still leaking cum. She looked at it as it pulsed and bobbed with each beat of my heart. 

“It was supposed to be a one off thing but-" 

"You wanted my boyfriend’s cock!” Lauren interrupted, “You wanted to humiliate me. I told you I was having trouble balancing work and home life and you took advantage of that information.”

“I didn’t mean too… but I fell in love with him.” She sighed into Lauren’s ginger pubes and relaxed beneath her.

“I wanted to marry him, Rachel! He wouldn’t even give me a baby because it would tie him down, then I realised that he wanted to have his cake and eat it. He strung me along so he could have you. He wants you.”

“No… I’m sure-”

“Rachel! Look, he wouldn’t cum inside me but I can see his cum seeping out of you!” She stuck out her tongue and licked her, “Yes, definitely Joseph’s seed. We saw it going in!”

Rachel looked at her wide eyed then retorted, “My boyfriend’s sperm is dripping down your leg and into my face! You’re no sweet innocent angel.”

“I never said I was.” Lauren said calmly, climbing off Rachel and sat on the bed next to me. I was dumbstruck.

Rachel rose up on her feet and stood there, in torn clothes, looking bedraggled. Sure enough, I could see the evidence of Joseph’s seed make its way down her leg. I felt cold inside. I felt used.

“You got what you wanted, Rachel,” Lauren said, hugging me, “and I got what I wanted – revenge.”

Rachel, unbelievably, eached down and grabbed my slimy cum and pussy covered cock to say, “Fuck, why did you have to cum inside her? You’ve ruined everything!”

“You ruined everything a long time ago, Rachel. It’s better that it’s all out in the open I suppose. I’m going to get my name taken off the lease and move out. You can do whatever you want.”

“But-”

“You chose him over me. Go to him, maybe he’ll have you.” Spoke over her.

Rachel turned to Lauren, “Are you on the pill?” She asked.

“No, are you?”

“No.”

“Then it is what it is.” Lauren said.

“This is all your fault!” Rachel addressed me, “I saw the way you reacted around her. You even say her name while you sleep.” I looked down at my shrinking penis in shame. “Why did you have to go sticking that big cock of yours into my best friend’s pussy, she’s played you, you know?" 

Then she sat down beside me without letting go of my dick and continued to yell. "Lauren, you slut, don’t lie to me, I just watched you ride his cock. How many times has he fucked you? I bet you’re full of his cum, aren’t you? I can see the evidence running out of your well fucked cunt!” When she saw the little grin on Lauren’s face, she realised what else Lauren had done. “You fucking slut, you’ve been sucking him off too, haven’t you? God Damn, Son of a Bitch, there was no business trip was there? You both planned this!”

Lauren took the opportunity of her former best friend yelling to try and gather her wits about her. She started to laugh but thought better of it as she watched Rachel absent mindedly fondling my wet cock. Lauren knew that Rachel wasn’t aware of what she was doing.

Finally, Rachek looked down and realised that she had been jacking me off and yanked her hand from my slimy cock. She held her hand up to her face and looked at the cum and pussy juice now covering her fingers. In a snide tone, Lauren said, “We smell good together don’t we?”

Obviously flustered, Rachel quickly put her hand in her lap and tried to regain her composure. Then she said, “Lauren, don’t lecture me. You lured me here to witness…” she looked at her hand, “this!”

Lauren took her own hand and wrapped her fingers around my semi erect cock. As she started to stroke it, she said, “Well Rachel, do you approve of our union? It looks as it looks like you do? He does have a nice cock doesn’t he? And he is a great fuck.”

To me, it looked like Lauren had slapped Rachel with her comment and she rose up in a huff, “Slut!”

Lauren spat back, “Whore!” But continued to massage my meat. 

“Fuck Lauren, you could have just said something.”

“You could have kept your legs closed.” Then both Lauren and Rachel stared at each other, daring the other to give. Still soft, Lauren somehow encouraged my poor cock back to life, and then broke eye contact with Rachel, before wrapping her lips around my manhood. “Put some clothes on,” Lauren said between mouthfuls, “you look ridiculous. And close the door on your way out.” Lauren managed to suck another load out of me before collapsing to the bed, apparently satisfied at last.

________

Epilogue

We slept together in my bed that night. Neither of us said anything about what happened. As soon as Rachel had packed a bag and left, we made love and fell asleep in each other’s arms. 

The sky was getting light. The breeze was starting to pick up and the first day of the rest of my life was dawning. But I wasn’t thinking about that. Right now I had more important things to think about. A beautiful head of red hair bobbed up and down with the sunlight glinting off of her bare freckled skin. Her moans around my cock added to the pleasure from her sucking mouth. I could feel her hands all over my chest.

My eyes started to open but the sucking still resumed. The pink sky bathed the ceiling of my bedroom. The soft feeling of my sheets under me and the head of red hair was still bobbing away. That of my girlfriend.

Her mouth tightened and her bobbing started to speed up. I could feel my orgasm race up my cock, building up at the head. She could sense it too. Her tongue and mouth stuck to the tip of my cock while her hand stroked up and down.

The climax was explosive. Every muscle in my body clenched for a moment and I was by no means quiet. My hands grabbed her shoulders and my hips shot up in the air as she masterfully brought me to orgasm.

My girlfriend slowly moved up my chest until I could see her face. She had already been awake for a while. Somehow she managed to sneak out of bed, shower, brush her teeth, and put on some light makeup.

She did this every morning and her reasoning was that she didn’t want me to see her “messy morning moods” as she called them.

She was so cute. Her face was all scrunched up on the pillow and her hair went in every direction. I snapped a picture and kept it to myself.

“Good morning baby. I hope you woke up well.”

She giggled and kissed my chest, knowing damn well that was the best wake up call of my life.

“Yes, sweet heart. I woke up very well this morning.”

I sat up and turned her around so she was sitting in my lap. Her hair was slightly damp but brushed through. She smelled amazing. Her body wash was sent from heaven and everything in the apartment smelled like it.

I kissed her shoulders and trailed my fingers up and down her stomach. She loved this so much. She reminded me of a kitten. A gingerpuss.

“So what’s the occasion?”

“I just had the inkling. You are so cute when you sleep and I know how much you like my bj’s.”

I chuckled into her soft skin and started to press softly into her hips with my finger tips. I had an idea in mind. I was going to give her back a piece of what she gave me.

“How long did it take you to get ready this morning?”

She looked up at me and smiled.

“Why do you want to know that, silly?”

“Just curious.”

“Ummmm. I think like twenty minutes.”

I grabbed my phone from the nightstand and set a timer for twenty minutes. I turned so that she was now sitting on the bed and I was on my knees in front of her.

“Lauren. I want you to lie back and not make a sound, ok?”

I used my deep “no nonsense” voice and she started to turn red.

“Oh! Yes sir.”

I got closer to her and pulled her panties off her legs slowly. She immediately spread her legs and pulled them slightly to her chest. This was my favorite position and she automatically got into it when we were like this. But I had other plans.

Her little pussy was soaked with excitement and looked so fucking hot. I could hear her breathing hard. She loved being on exhibition for me. Her mischievous smile and pink cheeks were so inviting.

“Lauren, you’re the best girlfriend I’ve ever had. I want to make you happy because you go above and beyond to do the same for me. So because of your sweet ways, I’m ordering to keep your mouth closed. No disagreements and no refusals. Got it?”

I put my authoritative voice at the end and gave her a stern look. Her green eyes widened and I could see her visibly shaking.

“Yes, sir.”

I slowly bent down, my eyes were glued to hers. She was so fucking beautiful. And now I was gonna make her moan. I took my middle finger and slowly sunk it in. A warm slippery wetness engulfed it and she let out a soft little moan.

“Wait, you’re not about to do what I think you’re about to do are you?”

I looked up at her and stuck on my serious face.

“Did you just disobey me, young lady?”

She shut her mouth fast and shook her head. I sat all the way up and cocked my head to the side.

“Are you sure about that? Because I said no talking. And you just opened your mouth. Don’t you think that sounds like disobedience?”

She nodded yes very slowly and her cheeks flushed even more. I got up and stood by the bed. I’d toy with her first. Get her so switched on that she’s begging me to tongue her down there. She was now laying on her back, mouth open and cheeks red. She looked up at me and it took everything in me not to just bend her over and take her hard from behind.

Lauren obediently spread her legs and bent them so I could have access. I put her legs on my back and held onto her hips to keep her still.

The moment I had been waiting for. Her pussy lips were covered in her excitement from her spanking and just my breath of her sensitive skin was making her whimper. Oh fuck I am going to enjoy this.

I dove in, attacking her enlarged clit with my tongue and teeth. She was beside herself with pleasure. I had to hold her down to keep her hips from grinding themselves into my face.

It was amazing. My tongue was focused on giving love to her throbbing little clit while my middle finger slid in and out of her quivering hole.

I could tell that she was at her limit. She would cover her mouth right before she came. I took my hand and rubbed quickly on her clit while my tongue teased the rest. She screamed out my name and I got a serious fucking surprise.

I made my new girlfriend squirt! The funny thing was she seemed just as surprised. It got on my face and in my mouth. I just laid there not knowing what to do.

Eventually I got up and brought Lauren a warm washcloth to wipe her down with. She was practically asleep so I covered her up and laid back down beside her. The alarm I had set went off and I smiled. She didn’t even last the full 20 minutes.

I definitely couldn’t get any more sleep after all that excitement. I looked over at Lauren and she was indeed sleeping. Her face was so peaceful. And I caused it. This is was definitely going to happen again.

I will wait for her, as I promised when I conceived our babies. I would do anything for my redheaded Dreamgirl.

To be continued…

Design a site like this with WordPress.com
Get started